Pay 0 Py Birt CE 87 a EAA 4, AED Bide
ee sen
Soc

cme
SPR BD

Sareea
CP Re te eS Set sot Ps

veered amet 92-8
bireptate see nanebiem chores

nds 8m EE Cog PEO MOOS weit Lolo mrwn?
issih theiigtn aPualieg aso asaas Date oe

AaB eA Beb Arete S " weaker . x
sho keolae Pete et . Geer
Rete Re ng ea Retin gent

ae
aN >

Pe Se eal
Stsackg = =
Se cape 8a ea Ayan

A Te esi eam,

¥

ay
‘

I
tay
n
y
Vs

Meee? Pode aeee CRON a ye hee . E.Y.: DAWSON

VAcadémie Royale des Sciences et des Lettres de Danemark, Copenhague,
7me série, Section des Sciences, t. VII, n° 1.

THE MARINE ALG: OF DENMARK -

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEIR NATURAL HISTORY

PART <I

INTRODUCTION. RHODOPHYCE&E I.
(BANGIALES AND NEMALIONALES)

x

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

: WITH TWO CHARTS AND TWO PLATES

D. Kei. DANSKE VIDENSK. SELSK. SKRIFTER, 7. RAKKE, NATURVIDENSK. OG MATHEM. AFD., VII. 1.

+. 8 tKe-

KOBENHAVN
HOVEDKOMMISSIONZER: ANDR. FRED. HOST & SON, KGL. HOF-BOGHANDEL |
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1909

Pris: Kr. 6,15.

THE MARINE
ALGA OF DENMARK

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEIR NATURAL HISTORY

VOL. I
RHODOPHYCEA

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

WITH TWO CHARTS AND EIGTH PLATES

D. Ke... DANSKE VIDENSK. SELSK. SKRIFTER, 7. REKKE, NATURVIDENSK. OG MATHEM. AFD., VII. 1-—4

KOBENHAVN
HOVEDKOMMISSIONAR: ANDR. FRED. H@ST & SON, KGL. HOF-BOGHANDEL
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI A/S

1909—31

DET KONGELIGE DANSKE

VIDENSKABERNES OELSKABS OKRIFTER

SYVENDE RAKKE

NATURVIDENSKABELIG OG MATHEMATISK AFDELING

SYVENDE BIND

MED 2 KORT OG 8 TAVLER

KOBENHAVN
HOVEDKOMMISSIONAR: ANDR. FRED. H@ST & SON, KGL. HOF-BOGHANDEL

BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI A/S
1909—31

avystas Shove,

IASNVG IOITZONOY 13d

aust Bod Isod $ : ayyatlaisog
ea UE

LIBRARY OF
E.Y- DAWSON

THE MARINE ALGA: OF DENMARK

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEIR NATURAL HISTORY

PART I

INTRODUCTION. RHODOPHYCEA I.
(BANGIALES AND NEMALIONALES)

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

WITH TWO CHARTS AND TWO PLATES

D. Kau. DANSKE VIDENSK. SELSK. SKRIFTER, 7. RAKKE, NATURVIDENSK. OG MATHEM. AFp. VII. 1

oie

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

1909

PREFACE.

Bue study of the marine Algz engaged my interest at an early period.
Originally certain morphological, cytological and physiological questions were the
objects of my studies, but later the plan to procure a general view of the Alge
found in the Danish waters gradually developed. In 1890 I began to make syste-
matic collections in the Danish waters and continued during the following years,
especially in 1891—95, when I became able to make extensive dredgings in all the
Danish waters inside Skagen (Kattegat to Baltic) by means of official support during
4 years (from “Kommunitetet’”) and permission from the ministry to sail with the
fishery control-steamers S.S. “Havornen” and S. S. “Falken” and the fishery in-
spection-ship, the gunboat “Hauch”. During the following years I have as occa-
sion offered continued these collections partly onboard the Biological Station’s S. S.
“Sallingsund”, especially on a cruise round Bornholm in 1901, the life-saving
steamer S.S. “Vesterhavet” and the lightship transport S.S. “Nordsgen” in 1905 in
the North Sea, the deep-sea research-ship S. S. “Thor” in the Skagerak, Kattegat
and the Sound in 1907, a former revenue-cutter “Ragna” in private possession in
1904—1906 and partly in fishing boats, especially at different places on the north-
western coast of Jutland.

The reason why my work has extended over such a long period is chiefly,
that different works regarding Greenland’s flora, vegetation and marine Algz, have
during a series of years taken up so much of my time that until 1898 I was
mostly obliged to content myself with collecting material, while the working up of
this could not begin until after that time. Another cause of the slow progress of
the work is the abundance of the material collected, and lastly the scope of my
work was gradually somewhat enlarged. From the beginning the aim of my
investigations was, not only to state what species are found in the Danish waters,
but to elucidate their extension here and also their variation and if possible their
dependence on the external conditions. While working with the single species my
investigations came more and more to have to do with morphology and the de-
velopmental history, and I saw how desirable it would be for the task I had
undertaken if I could contribute as much as possible to the elucidation of the
natural history of the separate species on the whole in Danish waters; I have also
expressed this in the title of my work. I feel quite well, that I have not given

a

4

nearly so much as I could have wished in this direction, and I am by no means
blind to the defects in my work just in this respect. But it is also quite clear to
me, that if I do not wish to postpone the publication of my work until an uncertain
future period, thus running the risk of never getting it finished, I must have it
published, even if my investigations are not complete on many points.

On account of the extent of the work I have decided to have it published in
small portions, to begin with the Rhodophycee. Of this family the well-known
specialist, the conservator Mr. M. Fos.ir, several years ago undertook to determine
the Melobesieew and Mag. sc. Mr. HENNING E. PETERSEN undertook to work up the
genus Ceramium. Mr. Fosriie has already given the preliminary results of his
work in several publications, but they will be dealt with in more detail in the
present memoir. Mr. PETERSEN’s work on the genus Ceramium was really destined
to be embodied as a part of the same, but as it was finished before mine and was
of considerable extent it was preferred to have it published separately’.

Besides the two mentioned groups of red Algz a large portion of the blue-green
Algee I have collected was worked up by Dr. Jous. Scumipt in 1899*. It may also
be mentioned here, that mainly on the basis of my own collections and investiga-
tions I have been able to enumerate not a small number of species, which have not
been known before in the Danish waters, in my work on the Alge in Rostrup’s
Guide to the Danish flora’.

My thanks are due to many persons, who during the many years that have
passed since I began my investigations have rendered me valuable assistance in
different ways. I would here mention especially the different captains, the late
fisheries supervisor Mr. A. BLocu, Commander P. Grove, the former fisheries super-
visor Mr. Houstein, the present fisheries supervisor Mr. W. Larsen, Captain Rosen-
KILDE, the retired Captain C. TRoLLE; further the director of the Danish Biological
Station Dr. C. G. Jon. PETERSEN and Dr. Jous. Scumipt; also Dr. F. BoRGESEN, Dr.
Tu. Mortensen, Dr. C. H. OSTENFELD, Mag. A. OTTERSTROM, Mag. Ove PAULSEN
and Mag. HEeNN. PETERSEN, who have placed their collections of Danish marine
Algze at my disposal.

I desire here also to express my best thanks to the Directors of the Carlsberg
Fund for the assistance they have given to defray various expenses in connection
with the publication of this work, especially the charts and photographs of plants.

1 HENNING E, PETERSEN, Danske Arter af Slagten Ceramium (Roth) Lynenyr. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk.
Skr. 7. R. 5. B. No.2 1908.

* Jous. Scumipr, Danmarks blaagronne Alger (Cyanophyceae Daniae) |. Hormogoneae. Botanisk

Tidsskrift Bd. 22.
8 E. Rostrup, Vejledning i den danske Flora. Anden Del. Blomsterlese Planter. Kobenhavn 1904.

INTRODUCTION.

Earlier sources of our knowledge of Denmark’s marine Algz.

W hen on searching for the oldest statements in the literature on the Danish
marine Algze, we come upon OEDER’s Enumeratio plantarum Flore Danice', we
might expect to find important information there, as the work deals specially
with the “Cryptanthere” i. e. the cryptogams. A considerable number of species
of the genera Conferva, Ulva and Fucus are certainly mentioned there, but these
are not known to occur inside the boundaries of the Danish kingdom. As the
author, according to his own statement, had not studied the lower plants very
closely, he contents himself with giving a good many North-European species,
which he supposes might be found here. This paper therefore does not contain
any more information about the Danish marine Alge than that found in “Flora
Danica”, to which work reference is made for all the species figured there. OEDER
has certainly mentioned not a small number of species in this monumental pictor-
ial work, which began to appear in 1761, but they are almost all from Norway
and Iceland or without indication of the locality. Only two species are noted from
Denmark, namely Tab. 166, Fucus siliquosus (1763) [Halidrys siliquosus (L.) Lgb.| and
Tab. 393, Fucus fastigialus (1768) [Furcellaria fastigiata (Huds.) Lamx.].

In the parts of the same work edited by O. Fr. MiLtier (1775—1782) only
a few marine Alge from Denmark were mentioned (Tab. 763, Ulva prolifera [Entero-
morpha prolifera (Mill.) J. Ag.]; Tab. 771, 2, Conferva Linum [Chelomorpha Linum
(Mall.) Kiitz.]; Tab. 821, Fucus Filum [Chorda Filum (L.) Stackh.]; Tab. 882 Conferva
flexuosa [Cladophora sp.|; Tab. 889, Ulva Linza |Enteromorpha Linza (L.) J. Ag.]),
and none at all in the parts edited by Martin Vant. At the end of the 18th
century information was thus present about only a very small number of species
of marine Alge found on the coasts of Denmark.

In 1803 ScHuMACHER® gives 26 species of Algee from the coast of Sealand.
A considerable proportion of these are however so insufficiently described that

1G. C. OepER, Enumeratio plantarum Flore Danice. Cryptanthere. Hafniz 1770.

? Icones Flore Danice. Hafnize 1761—1883 (Edit.: Orprer, O. F. MGLLER, M. Van_, HORNEMANN,
LIEBMAN, JOH. LANGE).

*) C. F. Scoumacnuer, Enumeratio plantarum in partibus Seellandiz septentrionalis et orientalis.
Pars posterior, Hafniz 1803.

6

they cannot be identified. Besides three species formerly known as Danish, the
following may be mentioned: Enteromorpha intestinalis (L.) Link (Conferva int.
Schum.), Cladophora rupestris (L.) Kitz. (Conferva rup. Schum.), Chordaria flagelli-
formis (Mull.) Ag. (Ceramium longissimum Schum.), Ahnfeltia plicata (Huds.) Fr.
(Ceram. plicatum Schum.), Fucus serratus (L.), Fucus vesiculosus L. and Rivularia atra
Roth (Linckia hemispherica Schum.). Further LynGBye believed that he was able
to identify Elachista fucicola (Vell.) Fr. (Conferva ferruginea Schum.) and Chondrus
crispus (L.) Lgb. (Fucus ceranoides Schum.)!.

No further information on Denmark’s marine Algez appears in the 2nd edition
of HorNEMANN’s ‘‘Plantelere”? published 3 years later. Only 11 species, all referred
to the genus Fucus, are noted, but not a single one is expressly mentioned as
found in Denmark.

It was only in the 2nd decade of the 19th century that a more exact study
of the Algze was begun in this country, first by N. Horman Banc, the owner of
Hofmansgave on the north coast of Fyen, and at his instigation also by H.C. LyNGBYE,
private tutor at Hofmansgave from 1812—1817. The publisher at that time of
Flora Danica, HORNEMANN, who was in close connection with these two investi-
gators of Algze, included in this work during the years 1813—1818 25 species of
marine Algz from Denmark, mostly until then unknown in its flora; the number
of the species was by this addition more than doubled, but a decisive change was
not accomplished until the publication of LyneBye’s hydrophytology*. This work
was originally written in 1817 as an essay to which the University had awarded a
prize in the previous year, but it was enlarged so much later that the Algz from
Holstein, the Feroes, Iceland, Greenland and also partly from Norway all came
to be included in it. On the whole 323 species are mentioned here, for Denmark
about 100 species with 12 varieties of marine Alge; Denmark thus rose at once to
the level of the countries, in which the algal flora was relatively well investigated.
This work holds a good place as one of the main works among the earlier descriptive
phycologies by reason of its careful descriptions of species and its numerous good
figures. With regard to Denmark it is essentially based upon numerous collections
by Horman Bana and by LynesBye at Hofmansgave and upon studies of the latter
at the same place, in less measure upon collections in the Sound, while other lo-
calities are very incompletely represented. Consequently it deals relatively exhaus-
tively with the algal flora of the north coast of Fyen, while it gives very little

' Among these species Ceramium cartilagineum (lI. c. p. 112) must also be mentioned. LyNGBYE
who had the opportunity to examine SCHUMACHER’S specimen, found between Amager and Sjeelland, dis-
covered that it really belonged to Fucus cartilagineus Turner (= Gelidium cartilagineum (Turn.) Gaill.)
a species, the native place of which is at the Cape of Good Hope, and he found that, in regard to the
epiphytic animals it also agreed with samples of this species from that place, consequently he was
right in concluding that it in some way, e.g. by a ship, had been transported from its original, far-
off home (LynGByE Hydr. p. 56).

2 J. W. HorNEMANN, Forsgg til en dansk oekonomisk Plantelere. Kjobenhavn 1806.

3-H. C. LyneBye, Tentamen Hydrophytologiz Danice. Hafnie 1819.

information about the distribution of the species within the Danish area. As
LyneByr’s work will be cited in the following pages when dealing with the single
species, its importance to the knowledge of the Danish marine algal flora need not
be more closely explained here.

During the following years several Danish marine Algz were included in the
parts of Flora Danica published by HorNEMANN, without anything essentially new
being given in addition to what is found in LyNGBye’s work.

A greater increase in the number of Danish species appears in the 3rd edition
of HoORNEMANN’s “Plantelere’', the number here reaching 127. The real increase
was however far from being so great. Thus, two of the species mentioned belong
to the animal kingdom (Alcyonidium diaphanum and flavescens); some seem to have
been included by mistake as found in Denmark, as they have not been discovered
here by others and no Danish specimens are known (Spherococcus ciliatus, S. laci-
niatus, Zonaria dichotoma). Several of the new species are scarcely sufficiently distinct
from others found earlier, e. g. several Hutchinsia-species, Vaucheria litorea Ag.
(V. clavata Lgb.) etc. But even after these reductions, a number of real additions
remain of which the most important are:

Calothrix fasciculata Ag. Halymenia palmata Ag. (Rhodymenia pal-
Rivularia pellucida Ag. mata)

Bryopsis plumosa Ag. Rhodomela dentata Ag. (Odonthalia den-
Ectocarpus tomentosus Ag. tata Lgb.)

Zonaria deusta Ag. (Ralfsia verrucosa) Callithamnion roseum Ag.

Chordaria divaricata Ag. Ptilota plumosa Ag. (Plumaria elegans)

Bangia atropurpurea Ag. (B. fuscopurpurea) Halymenia edulis Ag. (Dilsea edulis)

Two years later LizBMAN? made some new additions to the Danish marine
algal flora. A great part of these species were however not really new in the flora;
thus his Laminaria latifolia is only a form of L. saccharina, Asperococcus echinatus =
Scytosiphon Lomentaria, Punctaria cespitosa = Phyllitis Fascia, Sphacelaria ccespitula
not identical with LynGBye’s species of that name but perhaps only small specimens
of Sphacelaria cirrosa, Polysiphonia lepadicola = P. urceolata. — New to the flora
are however at all events Callithamnion pyramidatum Liebm. = C. fruticulosum J.
Ag. and Lyngbya lutescens Liebm. = L. lutea (Ag.) Gom., and probably Ptilota plu-
mosa. His Dictyota dichotoma is also new, but however, as the specimens prove, is
Taonia atomaria; but this Atlantic species cannot have grown on the coasts of Den-
mark, but must probably have been transported by a ship.

A smaller contribution to the flora was given by OrstTepD in 1841 in an ac-
count of an excursion to an alluvial deposit at Hofmansgave’*, where some _ blue-

1 J, W. Honnemann, Dansk oeconomisk Plantelere 3. Udg. 2. Del. 1837.

2 F. LiesMAn, Bemerkninger og Tilleg til den danske Algeflora. Kroyer’s Naturhist. Tidsskrift
2. Bd. 5. Hefte, 1839.

5 A. S. Onstep, Beretning om en Excursion til ,Trindelen*, en Alluvialdannelse i Odensefjord.
Kroyer’s Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift 3. Bd. 1841, p. 552.

8

green Algze were especially mentioned, amongst others a new species Spirulina
subsalsa.

ORsTED’s dissertation', published three years later, in which the distribution
of the marine Algze in the Sound is discussed, is of greater importance. In this
paper, which deals with the geographical, geological, botanical and zoological con-
ditions of the Sound, all the species of Algze are mentioned, which were found there
by the author, but the single species are not described in detail, which is the rea-
son why it is not always possible to know the meaning of a name given by the
author. A number of species, considered by him as new, are however described
in the comments under the text, but mostly so briefly and incompletely, that the
plant cannot be recognised; and the result has been, that none of the genera and
species, given by Orstrep, have been maintained. Some of them have later been
published in Flora Danica. The systematic value of the paper in thus very small,
but its importance for our subject lies in this that it is based upon systematic
investigations by means of dredgings, with the result, that for the first time the
Algee are not only discussed in regard to their horizontal distribution but also
in regard to their vertical. It cannot be determined what new species have been
added to the flora by Orstep’s work without examining his specimens.

Already several years before the appearance of OrsTED’s work, LYNGBYE in
1836 had written a treatise of a somewhat kindred character, but, on account of
special conditions, it was not published before 1880”. In floristic regard it is not
of so much importance in enriching the flora, as in its being based upon investi-
gations in the southernmost part of the Kattegat off Gilleleje, a region not investi-
gated before, and especially by its containing more exact data on the distribution
of the Algez in relation to the depth. Neither his nor Orsrep’s divisions into re-
gions of depth need be mentioned here.

Since OrstTeEpD’s work there has not until the end of the 19th century appea-
red any noteworthy, floristic or systematic contribution to the Danish literature
on the Danish marine Alge. In Flora Danica marine Algz from Denmark were
included up to 1861, but very few new species were added beyond those mentioned
by LiesmMaAn and Orstep. Helminthocladia purpurea*, found by Miss CaRo.ine
ROSENBERG, is perhaps the most interesting addition. During the same period pub-
lications which partly deal with the algal flora in Danish territory have appeared

1 A. S. OrsveD, De regionibus marinis, elementa topographiz, historiconaturalis freti Oresund.
Hauniz 1844.

° H. C. Lynesye, Rariora Codana (Opusculi posthumi pars). Vidensk. Meddelelser fra den naturh.
Foren. i Kjobenhavn, 1879—80, p. 215.

* In “Nomenclator Flore Danice” published by Jou. LANGE in 1881 a systematic summary, pre-
pared by myself, was given of all the Algee mentioned in this work with data on their occurrence.
This general summary, which in regard to the determination of the species, is essentially based upon
the references available in the literature and consequently in part out of date, comprises the following
Danish marine Algee: 47 Rhodopycee, of which two are however incorrectly named as Danish, 38

Phceophycee (1 incorrectly named Danish), 18 Chlorophycee and 7 Cyanophycew. By accident the Cha-
race were omitted in this work.

9

in the neighbouring countries. Bornholm’s algal flora has thus been investigated, in
connection with that of the inner Baltic, by Krok! who gave valuable information
regarding this region, not investigated until then. During the years 1870—1875 two
expeditions were made from Kiel respectively to the Baltic and to the North Sea,
on which occasions some dredgings were also made in the Danish waters, mostly
in the Great Belt, and reports on these have been given by P. MaGnus’. By these
dredgings the existence of Algze at great depths was determined in the Great Belt,
among which were some species not found before in the Danish waters (Antitham-
mion Plumula, Chylocladia clavellosa (Lomentaria clavellosa), some Lithothamion-species
and the new species Callithamnion (Rhodochorton) membranaceum Magn.).

The marine Alge have not in general been included in the Danish local flore,
or only the most obvious mentioned en passant; in J. P. JAcOBSEN’s list of the
plants? found in Lzso and Anholt only some few species of marine Alge from
each of these islands have also been mentioned. Co.Luin’s work on the marine
fauna‘ of the Limfjord contains some remarks about the flora of this fjord, in
which some of the most important species in the composition of the flora are
mentioned, partly from the information given by J. P. JAcosBsEN. The number of
the species stated is however also here too small to be of any importance in flo-
ristic regard. One of the species mentioned, Rhodomenia mamillosa (Gigartina ma-
millosa (Good. et Woodw.) J. Ag.) is however of interest, as it had not previously
been found on the coasts of Denmark.

For two smaller groups however we find special contributions in the literature.
The Characee, which in this country have not usually been studied in connection
with the other Alge, were included in two editions af LanGe’s manual’ and were
later exhaustively studied by P. Nietsen, especially in South West Sealand’. In
1880 I published a preliminary report on the submarine Vaucheria-species, the
number of the known Danish species being thereby augmented‘.

Collections employed for the present work.

My work is naturally mostly based upon my own collections, but it need
hardly be said that I have also employed all the marine Algze accessible to me

‘Th. O. B. N. Krox, Algfloran i inre Ostersjon och Bottniska viken. Ofversigt af K. Vet. Akad.
Forhandl. 1869.

’ P. MaGnus, Botanische Untersuchungen der Pommerania-Expedition vom 3. bis 24. August. Aus
dem Bericht wber die Expedition.... Pommerania.. Kiel 1873.

P. Maanus, Die botanischen Ergebnisse der Nordseefahrt vom 21. Juli bis 9. Septbr. 1872. II.

Jahresber. der Kommission z. Unters. d. deutsch. Meere in Kiel. Berlin 1874.

3 J. P. JAcoBsEN, Fortegnelse over de paa Lieso og Anholt i 1870 fundne Planter. Botan. Tids-
skrift. 11, Bind 1879.

' Jonas Cotiin, Om Limfjordens marine Fauna. Kjobenhavn 1884.

° Jou. LANGE, Haandbog i den danske Flora. 2. edition 1859, 3. edition 1864.

‘ P, Nietsen, Exsiccatsamling af Characeer, navnlig fra Danmark. 1869. Idem, Sydvestsjellands
Vegetation. Botanisk Tidsskrift 2. R. 2. Bd. 1873.

‘ Botanisk Tidsskrift Bd. 12, p. 11.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skrv., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 9)

10

which have been collected in Danish waters by others in earlier and more re-
cent times.

Other collections. LynGByr’s herbarium of Alge, kept in the Botanical Mu-
seum of Copenhagen, is of the greatest importance for the study of the Danish
marine Algze, as it contains the original specimens of LyNGByr’s Hydrophytology.
The specimens in this herbarium have not been particularly well prepared, but
they are furnished with exact indications of the place and time of collecting; most
of them originate from the neighbourhood of Hofmansgave on Fyen.

The Botanical Museum’s Danish herbarium contains a considerable number
of specimens of marine Alge. The majority of these come however, like LYNGBYE’s
herbarium, from the neighbourhood of Hofmansgave and have been collected mainly
by Horman Banc and Miss Caro.ineE ROSENBERG. The latter, who passed the greater
part of her life (+1902) at Hofmansgave, has from there during a long series of
years sent a large number of carefully prepared specimens of marine Alge, many
of which have come to be housed in the Botanical Museum’s herbarium. As they
have been collected at different seasons, they provide a good material for following
the development of the single species during the course of the year. Further, spe-
cimens are also present from HorNeEMANN, LizBMAN and Orstep, by which the
determinations of the latter can be controlled, and also from J.VanL, C. M. PouLsEn,
Jou. LANGE, Cur. THOMSEN (mostly from Samso), J. P. JAcoBSEN (mostly from the
Limfjord), E. Rostrup, C. Rascu and others.

Since I began my systematic collections, some material collected by others
has further been left to me. Dr. TH. MortTeNnsen has thus placed at my disposal
a valuable collection principally from the Limfjord procured at different seasons
in 1894—95; and Dr. F. BorGesen has permitted me to examine the Alge dredged
on two expeditions with the fishery-inspection ship S. S. “Guldborgsund” in 1897
and in 1898 in the Skagerak, Kattegat and the Baltic. Smaller collections have
been given meSby Dr. C. H. OstENFELD, Mr. A. Orrerstrom, Mag. OvE PauLsEN
and Mag. HENNING E. PETERSEN.

My own collections. I began my first collections of Danish marine Algz
already jtowards the end of the seventies, but it was not until 1890 that I made
extensive and systematic collections and they were carried on most energetically
during the years 1891—1895, whilst later they have been continued almost every
year though less extensively. My aim has been to make as uniform an investi-
gation of the Danish waters as possible and also, as far as possible, to investigate
them at different seasons; for that purpose I have made dredgings at more than
700 different places and besides made collections at numerous harbours and at
other places close to the land; I have made these collections during all the months
of the year, chiefly however during May—September. The dredgings have almost all
been made by'\,means of a triangular dredge with sharp steel teeth (Reinke’s model),
more rarely with a quadrangular dredge without teeth or with seine. The greater
part of the material has been preserved as herbarium specimens, of which I possess

11

ca. 8000 samples, averaging at the least twice as many specimens. I have also
preserved several hundreds of specimens in alcohol or formalin and likewise a
considerable number of samples of stones and the like with incrusted Algze. Neither
the conditions nor time have as a rule permitted a more exact examination of the
collected material at the place investigated; the aim was to keep or at least to
note all the species present at the single dredging localities. I have however,
during longer stays at some places on the Danish coasts, been able to make closer
microscopical examination of fresh material. The main portion of my investigations
is however based upon preserved material.

Remarks on the Danish waters.

As the present work does not intend to give a complete account of the floristic
conditions nor of all the algal communities, the natural conditions of the Danish
waters need not be described in detail here, but only the most important points,
which may serve as a guide for understanding the distribution of the separate
species and their biological conditions.

The boundaries of the region. These are partly determined by the poli-
tical limits. Thus, my investigations extend southward in the North Sea to the
boundary towards Slesvig, and east of Jutland as far as a line drawn between the
German and Danish territories thus to the boundary of the region investigated by
ReInKE’. I have made dredgings in the North Sea as far out as the lightship
on Horns Reef and the eastern side of the Jutland Reef ca. 24 miles from land,
in the Skagerak ordinarily only to 4 miles from the land except north of Vend-
syssel where the distance is greater. In the Kattegat my investigations have
extended to the eastern channel and the grounds in and near it, and in the Sound
to the deep channel east of Hveen in order to obtain the flora belonging to the
salt under-current there. The waters surrounding Bornholm constitute a special
region, which is however connected with the waters east of Mgen by some few
scattered dredgings.

The conditions of depth. A general view of these is obtained from the
charts, which show that a deep channel (the eastern channel) passes from the
Skagerak southward through the eastern Kattegat, while the water in the western
part of this sea is relatively shallow. Narrower channels lead further from the
eastern channel through the Sound and the Belts, of which that through the Great
Belt is the most important. At Gjedser—Darsserort this channel meets with a barrier,
the maximum depth over which is 18 meters, whilst a similar barrier, which has
a maximum depth of only 8 M., occurs at Saltholm and forms the southern
boundary of the deep channel through the Sound. South of Schonen the depth
increases in the Baltic, but becomes specially considerable north and_ east of
Bornholm. For the rest, reference may be made to the charts.

1 J. Remke, Algenflora der westlichen Ostsee deutschen Antheils. 1889.

The nature of the bottom. The most important kinds occurring in the
Danish waters, are (1) stony bottom, (2) sand-bottom and gravel-bottom, (3) mixed
bottom consisting of a mixture of sand and clay or mud and (4) soft bottom con-
sisting of clay or mud. To these may be added (5) rocky bottom and (6) compact
clay (tertiary or glacial). I shall not endeavour here to describe more closely the
distribution of these kinds of bottom, as the nature of the bottom is very variable
from place to place. With regard to the Kattegat reference may be made to C. G.
Jou. PETERSEN’s chart’. For the rest some information is given below in the list
of my dredgings; it may however be remarked, that I have chiefly dredged at
places with stony bottom. The rule is, that sand-bottom is connected with shal-
lower water, soft bottom with the deeper and mixed bottom with the intermediate
depths. The stones are mostly found in shallow water and on reefs, which are
for a great part noted on the charts. There are grounds, however, the surface of
which is exclusively or predominantly sand, e. g. Horns Reef, Anholt’s N. W. Reef
and Gjedser Reef, which is the reason, why they are not overgrown with Algee.
The extent of the true stone-reefs, the surface of which consists only of stones, is
relatively small; on the larger banks and flats stony bottom is ordinarily inter-
mixed with gravel, sand or even clay. In deep channels with strong current stony
bottom is often found, which is kept clean by the current. Rocky bottom is found
at several places near Bornholm, but elsewhere is scarcely known with certainty;
it occurs perhaps at some places in the Skagerak near Hanstholm and Bulbjerg.
On the other hand, firm glacial clay occurs at many places in the Skagerak and
firm tertiary clay at all events in the Little Belt.

The salinity and temperature of the sea-water. As these conditions
are of the greatest importance in understanding the distribution of the species, the
conditions which are of special importance for our subject may briefly be dis-
cussed here; for the rest, reference may be made to the hydrographical works
mentioned below’. In consequence of the fact that the salinity in the North Sea
is more than 32°00, while in the true Baltic (east of Gjedser—Darsserort) it is or-
dinarily less than 10°/oo, the greater part of the Danish waters is a mixed region
with complicated and variable hydrographical conditions, the most important mo-
ment in which is that the heavy North Sea water from the Skagerak penetrates
along the bottom through the deep channel in the eastern Kattegat and further as

' C. G. Jon. PETERSEN, Kanonbaaden Hauchs Togter, 1893, Kort III.

* Martin KNupsEeN, Havets Naturlere. Hydrografi med szerligt Hensyn til de danske Farvande.
Skrifter udg. af Kommissionen for Havundersegelser. Nr. 2. Kobenhavn 1905.

De internationale Havundersogelser 1902-1907. Skrifter udg. af Kom. f. Havundersgg. Nr. 4. 1908.
J.P. JAcoBsen, Mittelwerte von Temperatur und Salzgehalt, bearbeitet nach hydrographischen

Beobachtungen in Dan. Gewassern 1880—1907. Meddel. fra Komm. for Havundersggelser Ser. Hydro-
grafi. Bind I, Nr. 10. 1908.

Nautical-meteorological Annual 1902—1906, published by the Danish Meteorological Institute.

I am much obliged to Mr. J. P. JAcossen for placing at my disposal some unpublished lists
with hydrographical averages. I am much indebted to Mr. Martin Knupsen and Mr. J. P. JACOBSEN
for various pieces of information regarding the hydrography of the Danish waters.

13

a bottom-current through the channels in the Sound and the Belts, especially the
Great Belt, while a surface-current streams out from the Baltic in an opposite
direction. On account of the rotation of the earth this northward so-called Baltic
Current is forced eastward and consequently remains on the eastern side of the
Kattegat along the Swedish coast, and for the same reason the north-going surface-
water moves more rapidly in the Sound than through the Belts. Vice versa the
salt bottom-current is forced westward. The boundary between the two water-layers
is very distinct in summer, while the transition is uniform in winter.

The salinity does not vary much in the North Sea. At the lightship on
Horns Reef the conditions in the years 1880—94! were:

Temperature | Salinity
Mean minimum Mean max. Mean minimum Mean max.
OwMese22,2° (Febr:) 15,8° (Aug.) | 32,7 °/00 33,2 °/00
23 - -..,.4 2,6" (March) 15,5° (Sept.) | Bayt 7/00 33,7 °/00

The numbers are the averages of the monthly means; the variations are thus
a little greater than indicated by the numbers. Along the coast a narrow and not
very deep margin occurs with a somewhat lower salinity.

The conditions in the part of the Skagerak which lies nearest Jutland are
essentially like the corresponding part of the North Sea, the water mainly strea-
ming from the North Sea towards the Swedish coast.

In the waters inside the Skaw (Skagen), at every place where the depth is
considerable, an upper, relatively not very salt layer, the temperature of which
almost constantly follows that of the air, can be distinguished from a deeper layer
with salter water and with special conditions as to temperature. With regard to
the surface water, the highest temperature of the year is commonly observed in
the beginning of August and is in the greater part of the waters on an average
16°, while the lowest temperature of the year, which on an average is 2°, is or-
dinarily observed in the middle of February. In fjords and bays, where the renew-
al of the water is not considerable, the maximal temperature is however higher
and falls in July, and the minimal temperature is lower in winter. In the deeper
and salter water-layers both the maximal temperature and the minimal temperature
occur later than at the surface, and the maximum temperature is lower than at
the surface, the minimum temperature higher. The differences from the surface
are various but are essentially regulated by the depth.

With regard to the hydrography of the Limfjord only some few observations
are available. In this shallow water there is only a small difference between the
surface and the deeper water-layers. The water in the western part is most like
that of the North Sea, the eastern part like the surface-water of the Kattegat. It
is only for Oddesund and Aalborg that continuous observations on the surface-
water are available. In 1902—1906 the salinity at Oddesund was on an average

' Meteorologisk Aarbog for 1896.

14

29,3°/o0 (the monthly mean was 26,3—32,4°/00); at Aalborg it was during the same
period on an average 23,5°/00 (18,4—27,7°/o0). At the same time the monthly mean
temperature at Oddesund alternated between ~0,2° (Febr.) and 18,5° (July). At Aal-
borg it alternated between ~+1,4° and 18,3°. The conditions characteristic of the
Limfjord are: a relatively high salinity, especially in the western part, a higher
summer temperature than in the open waters and the absence of a salter under-
layer with smaller alternations in the temperature.

In the northern Kattegat, north of Leese, an active exchange takes place
between the surface-current and the under-current, which is the reason why the
salinity decreases considerably in both from north to south. As a rule the salinity
of the water streaming in at Skagen is between 30 and 35°/oo, and the salinity
of the surface-water is ordinarily more than 25°00. According to J. P. JACOBSEN
the result of daily observations for 1880—1905 shows, that the temperature and
salinity at Skagens Reef vary on an average in the following manner;

Temperature Salinity
OP Mia tee, 2,5°—16,2° (mean 8,8°) 27,3—31,4
20 ace aes 3° —15° 32,3—33,8
Bt eae ase 4° —-13,9° (mean 8,2°) 33,3—34,0

At Leso Trindel the salinity, according to the charts in J. P. JACOBSEN’s
paper, is: at 0 M. 23—27°/oo, at 10 M. 28—-29°/o0, at 20 M. 31—32°/o0.

In the eastern Kattegat the salinity of the surface water gradually de-
creases southward; not nearly so great an exchange however occurs here as in the
northern Kattegat.

At Anholt’s Knob the salinity is at 0 M. 19—23°/o0, at 10 M. 283—25°/oo, at 20 M.
29—31"/00 and at the same place the temperature alternates at the surface between
1,6° (mid. Febr.) and 17° (ca. 1. Aug.) at a depth of 28 M. between 4,2° and 13,5°,
at a depth of 40 M. between 4° and 11,5°.

In the western Kattegat (Km.), which is only of small depth, the salt
bottom water is absent, except in Leeso Channel. At the lightship in Leese Channel
in 1880—94 the averages were:

Temperature Salinity
mean minim, mean max. mean minim. mean Max,
OONE =e 239°" (Febr.) 16,1° (July) 22.3 Joo 27,8 °/o0
De are ete oe 3,4° (March) 13,9° (Aug., Sept.) 32,2 °/o0 33,9 °/00

The salt water coming through the Lesa Channel causes on mixing the water
in this region to become relatively saline, especially to the north and along the
coast of Jutland. In the greater part of the region the salinity at the bottom is
however not more than 25°00.

In the Southern Kattegat and the waters east of Sams@ the salinity at the
surface is fairly uniform. In this area there is, especially in summer at a depth
of 10—20 M., a very distinct limit between an upper layer, which has ca. 20°/00

15

salinity, and an under layer, which has 28—32°/00. Where the depth is greater the
salinity is even higher. At Schultz’s Grund it increases during the summer months,
when it is greatest, up to 32—33°/o0 at a depth of 26M. During the winter months
the salinity at the bottom is less (at Schultz’s Grund ca. 29—30°/00), while at the
same time the surface salinity increases on account of the intermixing. The maximal
temperature at the bottom is relatively low, lower than it is both north and south
of the region. The mean temperature of the bottom-waters for the year is 7°. Ac-
cording to J. P. JACOBSEN (lI. c.) the conditions at Schultz’s Grund are the following:

0 M. | 10 M. 20 M. 26 M.
Salinity Salinity Salinity Salinity
16—21,6 °/00 19,9 — 23,3 ° 00 27,8— 31,5 °/00 29,1 —32,9 "00
Temperature Temperature | Temperature ‘Temperature

1,5° (Febr.) —17° (Aug.)| 2° (Febr.) —16,5° (Aug.)| 3,3°(Mch.)—13°(Aug.) | 3,8°(Mch.)—12° (Aug.)

In the area between Samsg, Jutland and Fyen the depths are mostly not
more than 20 M. The salinity at the surface increases considerably towards the
Jutland coast, where it is greater than in the adjacent regions, which is caused by
the salt bottom-water here being nearer the surface and mixed with the surface-
water. On account of this also the surface water’s maximum temperature is here
1° lower than in the Kattegat. At a depth of 20 M. the salinity is 25—30°/00, the
temperature 2,5—13,5.

To illustrate the conditions in the Isefjord the following averages for the
surface-water at Rorvig, near the mouth, and at Frederikssund, half way up Ros-
kildefjord, during the years 1902—1906 may be given:

Salinity mean temperature in
February (the coldest month) July (the warmest month)
Rorvig.......... 19,4 °/% O62 09-18) 17.3° (161-1837)
Frederikssund... 15°/00 0,4° (+ 0,6— +- 1,9) 18,0° (16,6—19,7)

In the Great Belt the salinity of the surface-water is very variable. Thus,
at Sprogo it varies between 10°/00 and 20°/00. The highest salinity is found at the
coast of Fyen. A salt bottom-water is found here, but the boundary between this
and the surface-water is here not so distinct as in the Kattegat. At a depth of
20—25 M. the temperature alternates between 3° and 13°, at the same depth the
maximum salinity is reached in July and is 27 °/oo.

The following averages for 1895—1902 illustrate the conditions (manuscript
lists). The western part of the Great Belt; 55°18’ N. L. 10°54’ E. L.

Temperature Salinity
Min. Max. Min. Max.
ORM a ek. 2,2(March) 16,6 (Aug.) 13,4 °/00 18,3
ait oy ares nee 2,2 (March) 13,9 (Sept.) 17,1 - 24,3

OME G35. et 8he 2,4 (March) 13,2 (Sept.) 18,7 - 27,6

16

In the Little Belt there is only a small difference between the salinity at
the surface and in deep water; it is about 20°/oo or a little less. The temperature
at the surface is comparatively low in summer (during 1902—1906 on an average
13,7° in June, in July 15,2°, in Aug. 15,1°), comparatively high in winter (during
the same period 2,5° in January, 1,7° in Febr.). There is generally a strong cur-
rent, especially in the narrowest part of the Belt.

In the Sound a salt bottom layer is found as far as Saltholm Terskel, some-
times however passing it. The salinity greatly decreases southward in the upper
layers. The salinity of the bottom-layer also decreases southward; north of Hveen
it is 25—28°/o0 at a depth of 20M. In deep hollows the salinity may be 30—32°/oo
and here the temperature in winter is constant for a long time. The following
numbers found at the lightship on Lappegrunden are very instructive.

Average of 1883—94 (Meteorol. Aarbog):

Temperature Salinity
Min. Max. Min. Max.
OUMGas an dacta as 1,0° (Febr.) 17,0° (July) 12,0 °/00 16,7 °/00
1 ae eee ren ren ae 3,1° (March) 15,7° (Aug.) 21,0 - 26,2 -
Vig ee ree 4,1° (March) 11,5° (Sept.) 28,3 - 32,8 -
OF a nee 3,5° (April) 11,3° (Oct.) D8 Boe Shine

North of Saltholm (1880—1907):
Salinity 0M. 10—-13 °/00, 10 M. 13

16 9/00,

In the western Baltic there is also, at any rate in the summer, a contrast
between the surface-water and the salt bottom-water, but as a considerable mixing
occurs the surface-water west of Fehmarn is comparatively salt, 11—18°/oo, and
has a somewhat lower temperature in summer than in the true Baltic. The salt
bottom-water has its maximal salinity in July and August, when it is ca. 20°/o0 at
a depth of 20M. In the area between Fehmarn and Gjedser—Dars—Teerskelen the
salinity decreases considerably in the upper water-layers eastwards. The salinity
also decreases somewhat in the bottom-water (ca. 15—20°/o0 at a depth of 20 M.).

At the lightship on Gjedser Reef the average salinity was in 1880—94:

0 M. acne tee 8,7—12,8"/v0
a eee 9.8-=136) 2
ih ae ae it ee

In the Baltic round Mg@en, from Gjedser to Sweden, the salinity and tem-
perature are fairly uniform from surface to bottom. At Mgen the salinity at the
surface is on an average ca. 8°/oo, at a depth of 20 M. 8—10°/oo. From this place
the salinity increases both at the surface and at the bottom towards the two en-
trances, the Gjedser—Dars—Teerskel and the Drogden Terskel.

To illustrate the hydrography of the Baltic round Bornholm it may be
mentioned that the salinity of the surface-water at Christians@ in 1902—1906 was on

an average 6,7°/oo (the monthly means varying between 5,5 and 8,8°/o0). A salter
bottom-water is found here, but only at a rather considerable depth. At a station
north of Bornholm, 55°26’ N.L. 14°46’ E.L., the salinity of the suriace-water is
ca. 7—8°/oo, of the bottom-water ca. 13-——15°!/o. The boundary lies at a depth of
about 60 M. The salinity however increases somewhat above this boundary, as
will be seen from the following numbers found by the international investigations
during the years 1903—1907 (Bulletin trimestriel).
North of Bornholm 55°26’ N.L., 14°46’ E.L. The salinity were at depths of:

0—30M..... 8°/00
40 - ... 7,32—11,56 °/00
50 - ... 7,38—11,94 -
60 - ... 10,61—14,89 -

The currents in the Danish waters are complicated and variable; they de-
pend not only on the above-mentioned exchange between the waters of the North
Sea and the Baltic, but also on the wind, in a less degree on the tide and of course
on the configuration of the coast and the bottom. When the wind is strong it
determines the strength and direction of the surface currents. Thus, with westerly
winds salt surface-water streams from the Skagerak into the Kattegat, and from
the Kattegat a northerly current brings relatively salt water in through the Sound
and the Great Belt. Easterly winds produce the contrary effect. A sudden change
in the direction of the wind often causes a strong current, especially in the narrow
belts and sounds. There is on the whole almost always a more or less strong cur-
rent in the latter, e. g. in the Little Belt, in the Sound at Helsinggr, sometimes as
strong as in a river. That currents can be produced by the tide is not only seen
at the most southerly part of the Jutland west coast, south of Skallingen, but also
at some single places inside Skagen, for instance in the bay inside Korser and
in some of the Sounds in the Smaaland Sea, where the current, at any rate during
calm conditions of the weather, regularly changes with the tide (every 6 hours).

The height of the water-level at the Danish coast is only in a small
degree dependent on the tide. This is only at the southern part of the Danish
North Sea coast of a fairly considerable magnitude. North of Thyborgn channel
and in the waters inside Skagen its greatest height is only at some few places 1 foot
or a little more, at other places it is only some few inches, and at Bornholm there
is no tide at all. According to “the Danish Pilot’! the following heights occur:

The North Sea and Skagerak Waters inside Skagen
mean high-water above mean low-water the mean height of the spring-tide
eS eR Ree ie soso 5 feet Frederikshavn .. 1 foot
Nordby (Fano)...... 4 — Q9inches Aarhus......... 1 — 2 inches
Blaavands Huk ..... i Fredericia...... » — ll —
Nyminde Gab ...... 3 — Koran ne cjad » — i —

1 Den danske Lods; 4. edit. 1893, p. 29.

D. K. D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. Hi

18

The North Sea and Skagerak

mean high-water above mean low-water

Waters inside Skagen
the mean height of the spring-tide

Thyboron channel .. 1 foot 6 inches Slipshavn....... 1 foot

INGOT ey cae eae ee 1— 1 — Helsingor....... » ~~ 5inches
inshals) 3. 6. se 1— , Copenhagen .... , i=
DKASCDE waar a

The figures for the places inside Skagen are so small that they are often
neutralized by the change of level caused by the winds. The wind’s influence on
the height of the water-level is at many places very distinct and well known.
Thus, westerly winds cause a high level of the water in the Kattegat on account
of the influx of water from the Skagerak, while easterly winds cause a low level
of the water. With the variable winds, so pronounced in our country, the changes
in the level of the sea are also very variable; but as certain directions of the
wind are predominant at certain seasons, others at other seasons, the average height
of the water-level is also different at different periods of the year. From ADAM
PAULSEN a general summary is given here of the average deviations of the water-
level at three different places on the Danish coasts from the height of the mean
water-level during the twelve months of the year, calculated as the averages of
observations made during the years 1889—1902!.

The annual variation of the height of the water-level.

Station Jan. Febr. Mareh April, May June July Aug | Sept. Oct. Nov, | Dec.
; en em cm om : cm a one Peemr ‘ ae n aay F an ] cm | em ‘
Hirshals:...2...- —0,5 L,6 8,8 10,8 | —10,7 | —2,2 | 5,2 | 17,2 8,8 6,6 3,7 — 6,6(4)
Frederikshayn . . ee 4,7 7,4 11,6) — 9,6, —3,2 | 3,9 | 5,5 6,6 6,7 | 53) Wi ad(5)
Fredericia ...... 0,6 2,7 —4,5 — 66 5,4;—2,6 | 13 | 28 | 51 | 60 | 34 | 2,6(2)

The numbers in parenthesis for December indicate the annual mean-height of
the water during this month, when the extraordinary mean-height for December
1898 is left out of consideration.

It appears from this, that the lowest water-level at all three places is in April,
and it is in agreement with this, that easterly winds according to simultaneous
observations are most predominant in April. This condition is of the greatest im-
portance to the upper littoral vegetation, and it is the reason why an upper belt
of vegetation, which has grown perfectly well during the course of the winter, is
killed every spring.

Division of the Danish waters. To facilitate the summary over the di-
stribution of the Algz, I have not only maintained the ordinary divisions, but have
also made further subdivisions in the Kattegat and Baltic. These will be found

' ApAM PauLsEN, Meddelelser om det danske meteorologiske Instituts Vandstandsmaalinger. (Ac-

count of the measurements of the height of the sea-level, carried out by the Danish Meteorolog. Insti-
tute. Nautisk-Meteorologisk Aarbog 1906, Kobenhavn 1907,

19

on the present chart, and the boundaries are more exactly indicated below. The
limits between the waters are for the most part those commonly accepted (see e. g.
“The Danish Pilot”); I have however moved the boundary between the Kattegat
and the Sound a little to the south-east for the purpose of including the Ostindie-
farer Grund and Soborghoved Grund, and I have moved the southern boundary
of the Sound up to the southern point of Amager, as a distinct biological boundary
is found nearly at this place.

North Sea. Ns. Boundary towards the Skagerak: Hanstholm point.
Skagerak. Sk. The boundary towards the Kattegat is a line from Skagen to
the Paternoster rocks at Marstrand.

The northern part of the Kattegat. Kn. The boundary to the south is
a line from Szby to Leeso north-west Reef, the north coast of Leeso,-and a
line from the east point of Leeso due east.

The eastern part of the Kattegat. Ke. The boundary to the west is marked
by the Kobber Grund and a line from its south point to the east point of
Anholt and thence to Gilbjerg Hoved on Sealand; the boundary towards the
Sound is a line from Nakkehoved to the point of Kullen.

The central part of the Kattegat. Km. The boundary to the south is a
line from the south point of Anholt to Fornes Point.

The southern part of the Kattegat. Ks. The boundary to the south-west

is a line from the end of the Sjellands Odde to Hjelm.
3°

20

The Samso area. Sa. The boundary towards the Little Belt is a line from
belo to Bjornsknude and towards the Great Belt a line from Fyens Hoved
to Refsnzes Point.

The Little Belt (Lillebzlt). Lb. The boundary to the south is a line from
Pols Huk on Als to Vejsnes on ‘Erg, and towards the South Fyen waters a
line from Hornenes to Skjoldnees.

The South Fyen waters (Sydfynske Ogaard). Sf. The boundary towards
the Great Belt is a line between Turg Reef and Nes Hoved on Langeland.
The Great Belt (Storebelt). Sb. The boundary to the south is a line between
Gulstav at Langeland and Kappel church on Lolland, towards the Smaaland
Sea a line from Korsgr passing Egholm, Agerso, Ome and the south-westerly

Ome Staal Grund to the eastern point at Onse Vig in Lolland.

The Smaaland Sea. Sm. The boundary towards the Baltic off Grgnsund is
a line round Tolken, towards the Baltic off the Bogestrom a line round the
sand shallows to the Begestrom buoy.

The Sound (@resund) Su. The boundary towards the Baltic off Gronsund is a
line from the south point of Amager eastward.

The western Baltic. Bw. To a line between Gjedser and Darsserort.

The Baltic round Mgen. Bm. To a line from the north end of Rigen
northward.

The Baltic round Bornholm. Bb. The waters surrounding Bornholm.

Remarks on the dredging localities.

I have considered it useful to make a list of all the localities where I have
dredged and to give information about the depth, the nature of the bottom and
the vegetation at each. They are also indicated on the accotapanying charts by
signs, illustrating the vegetation. By means of this it will be possible in the fol-
lowing to give a detailed account of the occurrence of the single species in the
Danish waters without too great prolixity, and, by means of the list and the charts,
to contribute perhaps to the characterization of the separate waters with regard to
the vegetation, even if the dredging localities are not so near each other, that they
can serve as base for a chart showing the distribution of the vegetation. To obtain
this, much more numerous observations than I have been able to make are ne-
cessary. The Danish waters are so complicated, and the nature of the bottom
often so variable from place to place, that it is not possible, from the dredging at
one place to draw conclusions as to the conditions at another close by. It may
also be remembered, that the aim of my investigations was not so much to de-
termine, to what extent the bottom was overgrown, as to study the distribution
and the mode of occurrence of the single species. That is why I have usually
preferred to dredge at places where I could expect the bottom to be overgrown.
If the result has nevertheless been, that so great a number of the dredging lo-
calities have proved to be without vegetation, the reason is, that a relatively large

part of the bottom in the Danish waters is not overgrown, especially in the more
open waters. This is especially the case with regard to the North Sea, which is
quite without vegetation except at some few places in the most northern part of
the region referred to here. In the Skagerak the greater part of the bottom is
also quite without vegetation, even on stony bottom Algze are often lacking. Here
and there some small overgrown plots are however found, but it is only at some
few places that a more abundant vegetation is found, especially near the land, e. g.
at Hirshals and Bragerne. Also in the other waters large tracts are without vege-
tation, especially the soft bottom, which in the Kattegat and the Baltic extends over
wide areas in the greater depths.

A main rule is, that the total quantity of the vegetation is generally the greater
the more sheltered the place is. It must however be remembered, that in the
more sheltered waters we have the Zostera, which grows on sand bottom or on
mud bottom more or less mixed with sand', while the algal vegetation is found
on stony bottom. The last applies not only to bottom exclusively or predominantly
consisting of stones but also to sand bottom or soft bottom with scattered stones.
On the last mentioned kind of bottom there is commonly, according to the con-
ditions, scattered algal vegetation or Zostera vegetation with Algee, which is indi-
cated on the charts by a special sign. But also on true stony bottom scattered
algal vegetation is often found especially in deeper water. In such cases the lo-
cality is however indicated on the charts with the same sign as those with unin-
terrupted algal vegetation. Only when the vegetation is practically lacking, but
where however some few scattered specimens of Algze were found, is the locality
indicated with ©.

It is important to distinguish between Algze grown on the dredging locality
and those found loose’. In some cases where such Algze occur they have been
brought by chance from another locality, in other cases they appear in large
quantities and always at the same place, where they keep living for a long time.
Such collections of loose Algze are found e. g. at some places near Anholt and
near Mgen; they are given a special sign. Of a different nature is a number of
more or less transformed loose forms of different algal species connected with the
Zostera vegetation; probably they have been carried into this vegetation after having
been torn loose, but when there have been kept among the Zostera plants and have
gone on living perhaps for a long time, propagating by division, while reproduction
by spores has ceased and the appearance has become more or less transformed’.

1 C. H. OsTeENFELD, Aalegreessets (Zostera marina’s) Vextforhold og Udbredelse i vore Farvande.
Beretn, fra den danske biologiske Station. XVI. 1908. (Report from the Danish Biological Station. XVI.)

* Such a distinction has not been made in C. G. Jons. PETERSEN, ‘“Kanonbaaden Hauchs Togter”
where the signs indicating the Zostera, Laminaria and some other higher Alge in the Kattegat are
given on the Atlas, Plate III (1893). In some single cases at any rate, plants are here noted as growing
at localities, where according to my experience the bottom is quite without vegetation.

* The largest and perhaps the best known is Ascophyllum nodosum f. scorpioides; of others may

also be mentioned: Phyllophora Brodiwi, membranifolia and rubens, Ahnfeltia plicata, Polysiphonia
nigrescens and violacea, Cladostephus verticillatus, Halopleris filicina and scoparia, Sphacelaria cirrosa etc,

22

In the following list of the dredging localities are indicated for each locality
the most common and predominant species, which above all others contributed to
the characterization of the vegetation, the most important first, the less predominant
in parenthesis. With regard to the indication of the locality it must be remarked
that the bearings are always by compass. Besides the localities mentioned in the
list, I have also made collections at many harbour-piers, stone-reefs and at other
places near the land, which are for the most part indicated by a mark on the
charts together with the name of the place concerned. In the list the localities
are arranged for the North Sea from south to north, for the Skagerak and the
Limfjord from west to east, for the rest of the waters generally from north to
south, or from without inwards, in the Baltic however essentially from west to
east. In the Samsg region the area east of Sams@ is distinguished from that west
of this island. The same method as in the lists will be kept in the following
pages. To facilitate the orientation the detailed list is supplemented by a chrono-
logically arranged summary of the dredging localities with indications of the waters
where they are situated.

List of stations arranged according to the different waters.

North Sea. (Ns)
aH. °/s 1905. Vyl light-ship N.W. by W.1l2 W., 6 miles. — 20 meters. — Fine grey sand with
shells. — No vegetation (at the same station Dr. A. C. Jonansen took, in 19038, several fresh
Laminaria together with Halidrys and Furcellaria in trawl, but it was uncertain whether

they were growing on that spot).

aL. */s 05. Vyl light-ship S.E. 1/2 S., 6'/s miles. 25 meters. — Coarse sand with small pebbles. —
No vegetation.

al. *Is 05. Vyl light-ship S.W. 4/4 W., 64/s miles. 9,5 meters. — Firm coarse sand (with small
pebbles). No vegetation.

ak. °ls 05. A little more south than aI. — 8 meters. Coarse sand with pebbles. — No

vegetation.
aQ. */s 05. A tract immediately N. of the light-buoy at the south end of Slugen (Horns Reef). —

7,5 to 19 meters. — We searched here with grapnel for a wreck and dredged several
times, but only bare sand without vegetation was found; the shells were without Algee.

aN. °ls05. Horns Reef light-ship N.W.2/s W., a good 6 miles. — About 23 meters. — Sand with
small pebbles. No vegetation.

aM. */ls 05. Horns Reef light-ship N.W. by W.'/i W., 7 miles. 16,5 to 18 meters. -- Coarse
sand with a few small pebbles. No vegetation.

aM '.°/s05. A littke more to the south. — 22,5 meters. — Coarse sand. — No vegetation. — 24,5
meters. — Sand, pebbles. — No vegetation.

aR. ‘/s 05. Double broom at Seren Boybjergs Knob S.E. by E. */s E. 14/1 miles. — 13 meters. —

Sand. — No vegetation.

23

aS. §/s 05. The light buoy at the north end of Slugen W.N.W ?'la W. 3 miles. — 9,5 meters. —
Sand. -— No veg. (loose Fucus vesiculosus).

aP. */s 05. Horns Reef light-ship W.%l N. a good 6/2 miles. — 11,5 meters. — Sand. — No
vegetation.

aO. “ls 05. 1 mile E. of Horns Reef light-ship. — 30 meters. Partly sand, partly stony
bottom. — No vegetation.

aB. “|; 05. Off Harbogre; Bovbjerg light-house S.'li W., 6" miles. — 24,5 meters. — Sand,
thereafter stones. — No vegetation.

aA. “|; 05. Thyboron beacon E.'/2 N., ca. 10 miles. — 22 to 25,5 meters. — Coarse sand. — No
vegetation.

ZZ. *|; 05. Thyborgn beacon S.E. by E., 5 miles, 4 miles off land. — 24,5 meters. — Sand.
No vegetation.

aC. |; 05. Thyboron beacon S.F. by S.'loS., 5 miles. — 21 meters. — Sand, firm clay. — No
vegetation.

ZR. 41,05. Lodbjerg light-house E.7/s N., 10°/; miles, near the 15 meter shallow. — 28 meters. —
Sand. — No vegetation.

aF. 4s 05. Thyboron beacon S.E.'/2 E., 14/2 miles. — 31 meters. —- Sand with small pebbles
to coarse gravel with pebbles. — Vegetation very poor to rather rich: Eclocarpus sili-
culosus, Brongniartella, Chorda Filum and Ch. tomentosa....

ZQ. *l; 05. Jutland Reef; Lodbjerg light-house E. by S., 26'/2 miles. — 24,5 meters. — Gravel
with small and partly a little larger pebbles. — In two dredgings Chorda Filum, (Lami-
naria saccharina and hyperborea (?), fragment ...); in one dredging Phyllophora mem-
branifolia a. o.

aG. ‘Is 05. Thyborgn beacon S.E.'l>o E., 19'/2 miles. — 38 meters. — Eclocarpus siliculosus.

aD. 7; 05. Lodbjerg light-house S.E.*/4S., ca. 4/2 miles. — 23,5 meters. — Stones. — a) Eclo-
carpus siliculosus, Desmarestia viridis, Flustra foliacea with Derbesia a.o0. — b) Ectocarpus,
Desmarestia aculeata.

aE. *l; 05. Lodbjerg light-house S. by W. '/2 W., 7!/s miles. — 16 meters. — Sand. — Some few
Ectocarpus and Brongniartella. (The dredge foul).

XR. */s 00. Off Orhage (by Klitmegller), at most 1 mile off land. —- 11 to 13 meters. — Stones. —
Cystoclonium, Delesseria sangvinea, Spermothamnion. Vegetation scare, partly wanting.

Skagerak. (Sk)
YT. 7/3 02. N. and W. of Helshage (Hanstholm).

1) N. of the point. — 5,5 to 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Very few Alge (Delesseria sangvinea,
Phyllophora membranifolia).

2) A little farther from land. — 9 to 11 meters. — Stones. — Very few Algee (Phyllophora
membranifolia).

3) A shallow about off the light-house. — About 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Richer vege-

tation (Dilsea edulis, Laminaria hyperborea).
4) Farther from land. — About 15 meters. — Stones. — Very scarce Algze (Deless. sangvined).
5) Another shallow farther S. — About 13 meters. — Stones. — Richer vegetation: La-
minaria saccharina, Polyides.
6) From 5) landward. — 7 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Much the same species as in

5) but scarcer, further Laminaria hyperborea.

24

YU. */s 02. At Roshage (Hanstholm), near land.
1) Immediately E. of Roshage, on a dry rock near land, the bottom ina depth of 2 meters. —
Polysiphonia Brodici (at the upper level), Polys. nigrescens, species of Ceramium ....

2) Eastside of Roshage, near land. — About 2 meters. — Stones. — Abundant vegetation:
Spermothamnion Turneri, (Chondrus, Corallina off).

3) Inside the rock [1)}. — 1,5 meters. — Stones. — Rich vegetation: Chorda Filum, Cera-
mium rubrum. ...

4) Off Roshage and from thence along the shore towards the landing-place. — 2 to 2,5
meters. Ceramium rubrum, Cystoclonium, Polysiphonia; in some places Laminaria
digitata; on the W. shore Gracilaria confervoides.

YM. '/; 02. The W. and S. part of Bragerne (a bank). — 2,5 meters. — Stones. — 1) Floridea,
rather scarce (Rhodomela, Polysiphonia violacea var. fibrillosa, Corallina off). — 2) The
same Algee and Laminaria hyperborea).

YM'. '/, 02. Bragerne. — 1 to 2 meters. — Stones. — Mesogloia, Ceramium fruticulosum, Lami-
naria digitala and saccharina, Fucus serratus, Cystoclonium, Corallina off. — 1 meter:
Laminaria, Punctaria, Spongomorpha.

YN. J, 02. Immediately inside Bragerne. — 4,5 meters. -- Stones. — Fucus serratus, Lami-
naria digitala.

YN?. ?°/¢ 02. A little nearer to land. — 6,5 meters. — Stones. — Chorda Filum, Brongniartella.

YN’. 1/, 02. S.E. of Bragerne. — 10,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria hyperborea, Chorda
Filum, Phylloph. Brodicwi, rubens, Spermothamnion, Corallina offic.

YN®*. 1/5 02. S.E. of Bragerne, near land, towards Sandneeshage. — About 2 meters. — Sand
and boulders. — Almost no Algee (Polysiphonia elongata).

SZ. 2/3 94. About 2 miles N.W. of Lokken. — Stones. — No vegetation.

SY. ®/s 94. About 1 mile N. of Lokken. — ca. 13 meters. — Stones. — Scarce vegetation, mostly

Cystoclonium, Rhodomela and Spermothamnion.
ZK°—*, ?—4/3 04. Off Lonstrup.
0) W. side of Mellemgrund, 1,5 miles from land. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Hali-
drys, Cystoclonium.

1) N. end of Stenrimmen, 2 miles from land. — ca. 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Laminaria digi-
tata, saccharina, Halidrys; Floridew, mostly Corallina offic., Furcellaria.

2) E. end of Mellemgrund. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Stones. —- Laminaria hyperborea,
Halidrys, Floridee.

3) Mellemgrund. — 13 to 15 meters. — Stones. — Some few Halidrys and single Floridew.

!) Gronne Grund 1 mile from land. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Floridee,

particularly Cystoclonium, Phyllophora membranifol., further Laminaria hyperborea
and saccharina.

5) Palen, abreast of Rubjergknude light-house, 1 mile from land. — ca. 11 meters. —
Stones. — Veg. as in 4).
6) Shallow off the landing-place. — 11 to 13 meters. — Firm clay with stones. — Phyllo-

Phora membranif., Furcellaria, Laminaria.

7) E. end of Rimmen, abreast of Rubjergknude light-house, about 4 miles from land. —
17 to 19 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Laminaria sacchar. and hyperborea. — Later,
clay with pebbles and scarce Algze, mostly Heterosiphonia coccinea.

25

8) A little more S. — Sand without vegetation.
9) Stenrimmen, about 4 miles from land. — 13 meters. — Stones. — Few Algze; Halidrys,
single Floridea.
10) Mellemgrund, something more than 2 miles from land. — 11,5 meters. — Stones. —
Halidrys, Laminaria hyperb., Cystoclonium.
11) Graagrund, off Maarup church, about 1,5 miles from land. — 9,5 meters. — Stones. —
Rather scarce vegetation: Halidrys, (Lomentaria clavellosa, Cystoclonium).
12) Kongshoj Grund, off Maarup church, 1 mile from land. — 3,5 meters. — Stones. —
Cystoclonium, (Polyides, Deless. sangvin., Halidrys).
13) Near land, immediately N. of the landing-place. — 1 meter. — Stones, clay; Mytilus,
acorn-shells. — Various Floridew, as species of Polysiphonia, Gracilaria confervoides.
YL. 4/3 01. Hirshals light-house S.E. 2,5 miles (Pullen). — 13 meters and something more. —
Stones. — Halidrys with Floridea.
YL". 1/3 01. Hirshals light-house S.E. 1,5 miles. — Stones. — A few specimens of Brongni-

artella byss.

*1/,;02. Hirshals light-house S.E., ca. 1 mile (the church between the hills). — Stones. — Flu-
stra foliacea with various small Algz, Delesseria sangvinea (scarce Halidrys, Cystoclonium).
-1/, 02. N. and W. end of Bredegrund, N.W. of Hirshals. — ca.11 meters. — Stones. —
Few Algee (Halidrys, Cystoclonium, Laminaria hyperborea).

*/, 02. Within Bredegrund. — 19 meters. —. Stones. — One specimen of Halidrys.
*1/, 02. The channel within the stony shallows N.W. of Hirshals. — 19 meters. — Clay. —
No vegetation.

YK. ‘ls 01. Hirshals light-house in S.S.E. 2 miles (the church on the brook). 14 meters. —
Stones. — Cystoclonium, Brongniartella, Laminaria digitata. — 15 meters. — Flustra
foliacea with few Alge.

XO. */s 99. Mollegrund by Hirshals, ca. '/> mile from land. — 11 to 15 meters. — Stones. —
Laminaria hyperborea and Halidrys, (Laminaria saccharina).

“1/, 02. Off the brick-works at Hirshals, near land. 6,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Rhodomela, Polysiphonia nigrescens.
21/, 02. Off the marine hotel at Hirshals. — 4,5 meters. — Stones. -- Polyides.

VJ. "is 95. Off Hirshals, W. of the mole. — 4,5 meters. — Stones alternating with sand. —
On the stones Polyides and Furcellaria.

bD. */; 07. 13 miles N.N.W.!lo N. of Hirshals; 57°46’ N., 9°44’ E. — 32 meters. — Soft bottom. —
No vegetation.

bC. */; 07. Hirshals light-house S.'/2W. 12 miles. — 45 meters. — Soft bottom, ooze. — No
vegetation. |

bE. °!; 07. 6 miles N.E. by N. of Hirshals. — 23 meters. — Coarse sand. — No vegetation.

bF. ®/; 07. Skagbanken; 9 miles N.E. by E. of Hirshals. — 16,5 meters. — Sand. — No vegetation.

bB. */; 07. Skagens light-house E. 10 miles; Lat. N. 57°41’,5, Long. E. 10°20". — 24 meters. —
Stones and sand. — No vegetation.

bG. */; 07. Northside of Skagens Gren, N.N.W. of Skagens light-house. — 5,5 to 17 meters. —
Sand. — Few loose Algz.

6/303. Between Gammel Skagen and the Siren, within the first shoal. — Small pebbles. —

Chorda Filum, Polysiphonia nigrescens.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem. Afd. VII. 1, 4

26
bG. ¥*/s 03. Between first and second shoal. — 3,5 to 4,5 meters. — Small pebbles. — Polysiphonia
nigrescens, Ceramium rubrum.
*/3 03. Between Gammel Skagen and Hajens light-house; between first and second shoal. —
3,5 to 5,5 meters. — Small stones. — Few Alge, mostly species of Polysiphonia, (acorn-
shells and young Mytilus).

Limfjord. (Lf)

ZS..*°|; 05. Under the land at Kobberod. — 2 to 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus.
ZV'. **|; 05. In the middle of Nissum Bredning; the broom for Mullerne E. 2,5 miles. — 5
meters. — Soft bottom. — Cladophora gracilis. (Ciona canina in abundance).

ZV’. — A little farther N.; the broom E. by S.'2S. 2,5 miles: — (Small shells, Ophioglypha
albida, often infested by a Dactylococcus).

LY. *4/s5 93. Between Gellerodde and Inderrgn near Lemvig. — 3 to 3,5 meters. — Sand with
spots of loose Furcellaria, (Cladophora, Phyllophora Brodiwi.

M. “ip 90. Sondre Ron near Lemvig. — 1 meter. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul., here and there
Zostera.

ZU. **|; 05. W. of the N. end of Ronnen near Lem Vig. — 3 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul. —
Thereafter (northward) 4 meters — sand with Ciona canina and Fucus serratus.

LX. */s 93. Ronnen, a reef near Lem Vig. — Uppermost Fucus vesicul.; — 2 to 4 meters Fucus
serratus; — 4 to 5,5 meters broad-leaved Zostera.

ZT. *°|; 05. Off Osterbol. — about 4 meters. — Zostera, and a little farther out loose Fur-
cellaria and Cladophora gracilis in great quantities.

XV. M6 OL. N. of Ronnen by Lem Vig. — Oysters, Furcellaria.

XX. #/6 O1. Midway between XV and Mullerne. — 5,5 meters. — Furcellaria, (Cladophora gracilis).

LZ. *8is 95. Off Rojens Odde. — 4 meters. Clay-mud with a few stones. --- No vegetation.

ZX. |; 05. Immediately E. of the broom at Mullerne. — 6,5 meters. — Soft bottom. — Cla-
dophora gracilis.

ZY. |; 05. Nearer to land. — 4,5 meters. — Stones and soft bottom. — Zoslera, Fucus serratus.

XY. 601. Near Mullerne. — 6,5 meters. — Soft bottom with stones. -— Fucus serratus, (spa-
ringly Zostera).

MA. */s 93. Off Jestrup. — 5 meters. -- Stones. — Scarcely any vegetation, only single spe-
cimens of Fucus serratus, Chorda Filum and Desmarestia aculeata.

LY. */s 93. Off Nissum Huk. — 5,5 meters. — Clay-mud mixed with sand, with stones and
oysters. — No plants.

LU. “/s 953. Off Kamstrup Ron. — Scarcely 7,5 meters. — Clay-mud without plants (a few

Cladophora gracilis).

XU. le 01. Immediately W. of Oddesund-Nord. — 4 meters. — Sand. with single stones. —
Fucus serratus, (Halidrys).

MB. **/s 93. S.W..of Oddesund-Nord. — 6,5 meters. — At first bare sand, then clay-mud with
single Florideze and, rather abundantly, loose Cladophora gracilis.

MD. */s 93. Studemilen, right opposite Doverodde. — Thick Zostera vegetation everywhere;
up on the bank also stones with Fucus vesiculosus.

ME. °"Is 93. Off Skjoldborg (Thy), near the shoal. — 7,5 meters. — Soft bottom without vege-
tation.

27

MF. “Js 93. Sundby Stengrund, al the N. side of Mors. — Stones. — Chorda Filum.

MG. */s 93. Stony reef by Hanklit. — Fucus vesiculosus, covered with Melobesia, Lithophyllum
pustulatum and Laurencia pinnatifida. — Outside the reef Zostera.

MH. */s 93. Bank off Skrandrup, Thisted Bredning. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, (Chorda
Filum, Corallina offic.).

I. */y 90. Veno Bugt, off Nerskov, Veng. — 3,5 meters. — Stony bottom with Zoslera, (few Algee,
Phyllophora membranifol).

K. */) 90. Vengo Bugt, off Norskov, Veno, N. of Veno Tap. — 4,5 to 5,5 meters. — Furcellaria
and Phylloph. membranif.

L. */) 90. Vengo Bugt, Nygaards Hage. — 3,5 meters. — Stones. — Zostera, (Furcellaria, Phyllo-
phora membraniy.).

XT. 1/6 01. South side of Jegindo Tap. — 4,5 meters. — Clay. — Zoslera, (loose Furcellaria).

MC. “*/s 938. Jegindo Tap, immediately W. of the broom. — 6,5 meters. — Clay-mud without veg.

MC!. */s 93. East side of Jegindg. — From shallow water to 4 meters depth Zosfera, farther
out clay-mud without vegetation.

H. */9 90. Kaas Bredning, off Sillerslev, Mors. — 7,5 meters (?). — Clay-mud without vegetation.

XN. “/; 99. Sallingsund, immediately S. of Glyngore. — 4 to 9 (?) meters. — Stones, oysters. —
Chorda Filum, Fucus vesiculosus.

XM. J; 99 and */5 06. Off Snabe. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Zostera and stones with Fucus vesi-

culosus, Chorda Filum ete.

XY!. %/5 01. Vodstrup Hage (Skelholm) near Nykobing. — Stones. — Fucus vesic., Rhodomela,
Furcellaria (loose).

LT. ”/s 93. Immediately outside the broom at Vodstrup Hage. — Ca. 5,5 meters. — Firm bottom
with Zostera, (Polysiphonia nigrescens).

LS. */s 93. Off Alsted (Arnakke), Mors. — 5 meters. — Clay-mud with dead shells. — Floridea,
particularly Polysiphonia nigrescens.
LS'. — Nearer to land. — 1 to 3 meters. — Stones with Fucus vesiculosus; in some places

also Zostera; farther out clay-mud with scarce Floridee.

aT. */6 06. Outer part of Draaby Vig, off Alsted church. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Soft bottom
with Zostera and Furcellaria; in other places stones and oysters but few Algz, farther
out, 7,5 meters — soft bottom with shells, without vegetation.

MF. **/s 93. Logstor Bredning, off Ejerslev. — From land to 4 meters depth clayey sand with
Zostera; in shallow water stones with Fucus vesiculosus.

MK. **/s 93. Holmtunge Hage. — Stony reef with Fucus vesiculosus, here and there Zostera.

LQ. */s 95. Lendrup Ron. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, (Fucus serratus, Laurencia pinnatifida).

LR. */s 93. E. of Liva. — 6,5 meters. — Soft bottom. -- Zostera.

F. °J) 90. Skive Fjord, North side of Lundo Hage. — Ca. 5,5 meters. — Soft bottom. — No

vegetation.
Ft. — On the bank. — 3 meters. — Zostera, (a few loose Furcellaria and Phyllophora Brodiwi).
G. “lo 90. Off Skive. — 3,5 meters. — Zostera (a few loose Furcellaria). — On bare bottom loose

clumps of Furcellaria, (Phyllophora Brodiwi, Cladophora gracilis).
FE. ‘ly 90. Louns Bredning, W. of Trangmanden. — 5,5 meters. — Soft bottom. — Loose Alge:
Cladophora gracilis, (Rhodomela, Phyllophora Brodiwi etc.).
Ek. — A little farther northwards. — Same depth and bottom, similar vegetation.
4

28

ML. */s 93. Outside the broom near Klitgaard in Gjol Bredning. — Thick broad-leaved Zosiera
vegetation with Melobesia Lejolisii and some Ceramium rubrum.

Kattegat, Northern part. (Kn)
bH. *l7 07. 8 miles S.E. by E.1/2 E. of Skagen. — 30 meters. — Soft bottom. — No vegetation.
FG. %/, 92. Herthas Flak. - 19 to 22,5 meters. — Stones, gravel. — Laminaria saccharina,
Desmarestia aculeata, (Deless. sangvin., Cystoclonium).
XI. **/; 96. Herthas Flak. — 20 to 22,5 meters. -- Gravel and stones. — Lamin. sacch., Desmar.
acul., Deless. sangv., Ceram. rubrum, Callithamnion corymbosum, Sporochnus. (Vege-
tation spread).

— '/, 05. — 20,45 to 24,5 meters. — The bottom alternately clay-mud and gravel with single
stones; on these some few incrusting Algz, for the rest nearly no vegetation (repeated
dredgings).

bl. */; 07. S.E. of Herthas Flak; 11 miles S.E.1/4S. of Skagen. — 26,5 meters. — Clay-mud. —
No plants.

IZ. 1°; 93. Skagens light-house N.N.W.‘/s W. a good 7 miles. — About 24,5 meters. — No vege-
tation (seine).

TY. #5 938. Hirsholm light-house S.W. by S. a good 5 miles. — 22,5 meters. — Clay-mud. —
No vegetation.

KA. /5 93. Hirsholm light-house S. by E.1/> E. a good 5 miles. — 13 meters. — Fine sand. —
scarce Zoslera (seine)

TV. Uo 04. Krageskovs Rey, northern shoal. — Stones and sand. — 5 meters. — Abundant
vegetation: Halidrys, Fucus serratus, Laminaria sacch., Furcellaria, (Corallina off).

KC. ™J5 98. Krageskovs Rev, southern shoal. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Abundant vege-
tation: Halidrys, Fucus serratus, Laminaria digitata.

KB. 1/5; 938. Off Snedkergaarde. — 4,5 meters. Fine bare sand with only a few spots most
probably of Zostera.

TX. 710 94. Inside the broom N. of Greesholm (Hirsholmene). — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Stones. —
Dense vegetation: Halidrys, Fucus serratus, Laminaria hyperborea.

— 95 and */; 95. Same vegetation; of predominant species further Laminaria digitata

and saccharina, Furcellaria.

YR. “J; 02. Naamands Rey N. of Greesholm. — Stones. — Halidrys, Laminaria digitata.

XK. 4; 99. N-E. of Greesholm. — 7,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria hyperborea....

YS'. “/; 02. E. of the broom N. of Greesholm. — Ca. 9 meters (?). — Soft bottom. — No
vegetation.

YS*. “1/7 02. The broom N. of Gresholm W.S.W. ca. 1 mile. — 15 meters. — Clay-mud with
snails ete. — On the snail-shells some Alge (Antithamnion, Polysiphonia atrorubescens,
P. elongala a. o.

YX. Ul, 04. E. of the broom at N.E. reef by Hirsholm. — 22,5 to 28 meters. — Soft bottom. —
On molluse shells: Polysiphonia atrorubescens, P. elongala a. 0. Alge.

TU. ‘io 94 and */, 95. At the broom at N.E. reef by Hirsholm. — ca. 9,5 meters. — Sand and
stones. — Laminaria saccharina, (Desmarestia aculeata, Laminaria hyperborea).

— 1,04. Same place, but within the broom. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria

hyperborea, L. sacchar., Furcellaria a. 0. Floridew.

29

TU. "/, 04. Outer side of the same reef. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. Soft bottom and gravel (?). —
Stictyosiphon, Striaria a. o.

NF. 2/5 93. Immediately outside the harbour of Hirsholm. — 4 meters. — Sand. Zostera.

TY. 2/10 94... The bank S. of Hirsholm. — 7,5 meters. — Sand and single stones. — Scattered
Zostera.

NE. “Jo 93. Off Lerbeek. — 5,5 meters. — Gravel. — Zoslera.

YQ. |]; 02. E. side of Kolpen. — 2 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Abundant algal vegetation:
Fucus vesicul., F. serralus, Chorda Filum, Halidrys, Laminaria sacchar., L. digit... .

XG. 2/s 95. E. of Deget. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Fucus serr., Floridea , (La-
minaria hyperb.). ;

GO. */) 92. Outside Busserev near Frederikshayn. — 3 meters and more. — Stones. — [ucus
serratus, Halidrys, (Laminaria digitata).

UD. °: 95. Marens Rev. —- 4,5 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, (Laminaria digit., sacchar.,
Fuc. serr.).

XH. “!; 96. The beacon buoy at Marens Rey W. by S. ca. 1 mile. — 15 meters. — Clay-mud
with snails (Turritella, Aporrhais.). — On the shells Polysiphonia atrorubescens.

XL. ‘/; 99... The buoy at Marens Rev W. by N. a good 1,5 miles. — 19 to 20,5 meters. -- Clay-
mud. On Aporrhais and Turritella: Polysiphonia atrorubescens, Sticltyosiphon (ortilis,
Antithamnion, Sphacelaria.

FH. "/; 92. Borrebjergs Rev, near the triple broom. — 4 to 7,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

YP. *5/; 02. Outside Laurs Rev. — Stones. — Halidrys (with Eclocarpus).

YP*. *°/; 02. Borrebjergs Rev. — Stones. — Halidrys, (Laminaria digitata and sacchar.).

YP®. **/; 02. Laurs Rey. — Stones. — Halidrys, Lamin. digit., hyperb. and sacchar.

TZ. */1 95. Between Borrebjergs Rev and Laurs Rev. — No vegetation.

YO. */; 02. 1 mile S.E. of Laurs Rev. — Soft bottom. — Dead Zostera-leaves.
8/7 05. In the deep channel N.W. of Leesg. — Soft bottom. — No Alge.

BP. */s 91. Off Seeby. — 7 meters. — Firm clayey sand. — In spots Zostera.

TM. *lo 94. Nordre Ronners light-house S.E. by S. 2,6 miles. — 13 meters. — Sand without
vegetation.

VT. */; 95. Nordre Rgnners light-house S. scarcely 2,5 miles. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera,
Fucus serratus, Floridew, (Laminaria sacchar.).

VA. °/1 95. Nordre Ronners light-house S. scarcely 2 miles. — 11,5 meters. — No plants.

TI. “ly 94. Nordre Ronners light-house E.S.E. scarcely 1,5 miles. — 12,5 meters. — Firm clay
with stones. — Laminaria sacchar., Desmarestia acul. a.o. (vegetation not abundant).

TL. *lo 94. Nordre Ronners light-house E. by N.'/4N. 14/s miles. — 7,5 meters. — Stones. —
Rich vegetation: Fucus serratus and Floridea.

— — Nearer to the reef. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Alternately sand without

vegetation or with scarce Zoslera, or stony bottom with various Algee.

TK. */o 94. Nordre Ronners light-house E. by N. 2?/s miles. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Zoslera.

KD. '/; 938. At the beacon-buoy at Nordvestrevet, Laeso. — 11,5 to 22,5 meters. — Sand to
sandy clay-mud. — No vegetation.

ZP. "I; 05. The broom N.E. of Nordre Ronner S.!'/2 E. 1 mile. — 11,5 meters. — Sand with
stones. — Zostera, Halidrys, (scarce Fucus serratus).

NG. 4/5 93. N. of Nordre Renner. — 4 meters. — Stones. — Abundant vegetation: Halidrys,

Fucus serratus, (Laminaria digitata, lucus vesiculosus).

30

UC. *1. 95. At the broom N.E. of Nordre Ronner. — ca. 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys,
Fucus serratus, (Floridew, Laminaria digitala).

VU. “|; 95. Nordre Ronners light-house S.W. by W. #4 W. 2,5 miles. — 15 meters. —. Stones. —
Halidrys, Cruoria.

GL. “9 92. ‘Ie mile E. of the broom at Nordre Ronner. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. without veg-
etation.

GN. “9 92. Anchoring ground at the E. side of Nordre Renner. — Ca. 4 to 5 meters. — Stones. —
Fucus serratus, (Halidrys, Laminaria digitata and sacchar.).

UB. */; 95. Nordre Ronners light-house W.N.W. 2?/s to 3'lz miles. — Here and there stones. —

Halidrys, Fucus serralus, Floridew mostly Furcellaria and Corallina, (Zostera).
TH. */o 94. Nordre Ronners light-house W.N.W.1/4 N. a good 3 miles. — 10,5 meters. — Sand. —
Fucus serralus, (Floridew, Zostera).

ZL. "|; 05. 3 miles S.E. by E. of Nordre Ronner. — 6,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fucus
serralus, (Fuc. vesiculosus, Halidrys).

ZL‘. -—— Near the preceding. — 9,5 meters. — Similar vegetation but moreover Zoslera and
Desmarestia acul.

ZL*. — Near the preceding. — 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Similar vegetation, in abundance
Furcellaria and Corallina off.

TN. Io 94. Trindelen light-ship E.S.E. 5'/; miles. — 12 meters. — Sand. — No vegetation.

NH. */5 98. Trindelen light-ship E. 5'/2 miles. — 15 meters. — Gravel. — Almost no vegetation.

ZM. 17, 05. Ca. 44/2 miles E.#/4 N. of Nordre Renner. — 15 meters. — Gravel and small pebbles. —
Almost no Algee.

IX. ™/; 93. Trindelen light-ship N.E.?/s E. 4 miles. ca. 19 meters (in the channel). — Des-
marestia acul., Laminaria sacch., (Halidrys).

GM. “4/5 92. At Engelskmands Banke. — Ca. 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Chorda
Filum, Floridew (Phyllophora).

‘/, 95. Stony reef by Jegens Odde. — 2 to 4 meters. — Fucus serraius with Polysiphonia
violacea, Halidrys. — On a dry rock particularly Chordaria flagelliformis, Ahnfeltia,
Spermothamnion, Chondrus.

TG. “ly 94. Syrodde Pynt (Leesa) S.S.E. 1/2 miles. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Halidrys, Fucus
serralus, Floridew, mostly Furcellaria, (Zostera).

TO. “Ip 94. Tonneberg Banke; Trindelen light-ship S. 2'/2 miles. — 18 meters. — Stones. —
Laminaria saccharina (large specimens) and Floridea.

TP. “5 94. Tonneberg Banke; Trindelen light-ship S.S.W.!/2 W. 2/2 miles. — 16 meters. —
Sand (?) with stones. — Floridew, Halidrys, Laminaria saccharina.

ZA. *|; 04. Tonneberg Banke; Trindelen. light-ship S.W. by S. 2 miles. — 12 to 18 meters. —
Stones. — Desmarestlia aculeala, Halidrys, Brongniartella, Fucus serratus, later Lami-
naria sacchar.

YZ. *l; 04. Kummel Banke; Trindelen light-ship S.W. by W.“/4 W. 33/4 miles. — 88 meters. —
Clay. — No Alge.

NK. 2/5 93. Kummel Banke. — 28 to 30 meters. — Gravel. — No vegetation.

ZB. **i; 04. Trindelens light-ship W. by S. /4S. 2!/2 miles. — 28 to 30 meters. — Gravel, shells. —
Lithothamnion calcareum, Corallina offic., Furcellaria, Rhodomela.

IF. '/; 92. Double broom at Trindelen S. by W. 14/2 W. 3/2 mile. — 15 meters. — Stones. --
Halidrys, Laminaria sacchar., (Floridee).

FE.

NI.

TQ.

TR.

IV.

VV.

VX.

FD.

FC.

FB.

EY.
ZH.

ZI.

EX.

VZ.

IR.

IS.

Ta

IU.

EV.

TE.

31

3/, 92. Trindelen, immediately E. of the double broom. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. —
Fucus serratus, (Laminaria, Furcellaria).

"1/9 93. Trindelen. — 9,5 to 10,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Fucus serratus, Floridew :
abundant vegetation.

"19 94. At Trindelen light-ship. — Stones, mostly rather small. — Incrusting Alge, e. gr.
Lithoderma, Cruoriella Dubyi, (other Algee scarce).

"19 94. Trindelen light-ship N.W. 1/4 miles. — 23,5 meters. — Stones. — Incrusting Algze

e. gr. Lithoderma, Cruoria pellita, Aglaozonia..., (Desmarestia acul., Laminaria sacch.).
®/, 93. Triple broom S. of Trindelen E. by S. "lx mile. — Ca. 11 meters. — Sand. — No
vegetation. ,

3), 95. E. of the triple broom S. of Trindelen. — 32 to 36 meters. — Clay-mud (?). — No
vegetation.
3, 95. Bochers Banke. — 29 meters. — Gravel. — Almost no Alge (scarce Laminaria

sacch., Desmarestia acul., Odonthalia).

Kattegat, eastern part. (Ke)
8/7 92. E. of Flyndergrund, E. of Lasso, Lat. N. 57°16'25”, Long. E. 11°15”. — 9,5 to 11,5
meters. — Dark sand. — In spots Zostera.

31, 92. E. of Flyndergrund, Lat. N. 57°1610", Long. E. 11°16’6”. — 17 to 18 meters. -—— Soft
bottom. — Molluscs with single Alge.

3/7 92. KE. of Flyndergrund, Lat. N. 57°15'45”, Long. E. 11°18’. — 30 to 36 meters. — No
vegetation.

”/, 92. Kobbergrundens light-ship E. by S. ‘/s mile. — 13 meters. — Fine sand. — No plants.

I, 04. North end of Groves Flak; Kobbergrundens light-ship W. ‘/2S. 6%/4 miles (?). —
32 meters. — Soft bottom, partly firm clay, also pebbles. — Scarce vegetation: Lami-
naria sacch., single Delesseria sinuosa.

*“|; 04. North end of Groves Flak; Kobbergrundens light-ship W. 4°/s miles. — 26,5 meters. --
Stones and gravel, shells. — Almost no Alge.

2], 92. Groves Flak, Lat. N. 57°7’30", Long. E. 11°31’40”. — 26,5 meters. -- Sand. — Scarce
algal vegetation.

517 95. Groves Flak, Lat. N. 57°6'18”, Long. E. 11°32’40”. — 24,5 meters. — Gravel and stones. —
Incrusting Algze: Cruoria pellita, Cruoriella Dubyi (Lamin. sacch. overgrown with Mem-
branipora, Desmarestia aculeata).

©/,93. Groves Flak; Kobbergrundens light-ship N.W. by W. a good 8 miles. — 24,5 meters. —

Stones. — Cruoria pellita, (Desmarestia acul.).

2/593. Groves Flak; Kobbergrundens lightship N.W. a good 7 miles. — 22,5 meters. —
Sand. — Desmarestia aculeala, (Laminaria sacch.).

/, 93. Groves Flak, S.W. border; Kobbergrundens light-ship N.W. 'lo N. 7 miles. — 24,5
meters. — Desmareslia acul., Deless. sangvin. (traw)).

/;, 93. Same place. — 30 to 38 meters (seine). — Desmarestia acul., (Delesseria sangvin.).

2/792. South end of Groves Flak, Lat. N. 57°4’50’ , Long. E. 11°35’. — 22.5 meters. — Stones. —
Laminaria sacch., (Lamin. digil., Desmarestia acul. and viridis, Floridew.).

/, 95. Fladen, Nidingen N.E.'/2 N.a good 4 miles. -- 24,5 meters. — Stones and gravel. —
Lithothamnia, (Laminaria sacchar., digit., Desmarestia aculeata).

32

IL’. ¥/; 93. Fladen, Nidingen N.E. 4/3 miles. — 28 meters. — Gravel and stones. — Litho-
thamnia, (Laminarice, Odonthalia).

IM. /5 93. Fladen, Lat. N. 57°12’50”, Long. E. 11°47’. — 16 meters. — Gravel. — Halidrys, Des-
marestia acul., Laminaria sacch.

ZG. **/; 04. Fladens light-ship S.E. by S. a good 2 miles. — 18 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys,
Floridew, Laminaria hyperb., Desmar. acul., Corallina off:

VY. */7 95. Fladen, Lat. N. 57°11°22”, Long. E. 11°44’. — 18 meters. — Sand with stones. — Vege-
tation not abundant: Halidrys, Desmareslia acul., Polysiphonia elongata.

IN. ¥/5 93. Fladen, Lat. N. 57°11’10", Long. E. 11°45’. — 15 meters. — Gravel, stones, — Fucus
serralus, Halidrys, Desmar. acul.

IO. */5 98. Fladen, Lat. N. 57°10'40", Long. E. 11°44’40”. — 10,5 to 11,5 meters. -- Stones. —
Fucus serratus, Halidrys.

ZF. **]; 04. Fladens light-ship S. by E. a good mile. — 22,5 meters. — Stones. — The three
species of Laminaria, particularly L. digitata, various Floridea.

ZE. **/; 04. Immediately W. of Fladens light-ship. — 26,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria
digit., sacch., Fucus serratus, a few Floridea.

ZK". *|/; 04. Fladens light-ship S.E. by E. 'e« mile. — 19 meters. — Stones. — Laminariew 3
species, various Floridew e. gr. Odonthalia.
— Fladens light-ship S.E. by E. Js mile. — 15 meters. — Stones. — Floridew, mostly
Furcellaria, Halidrys, Fucus serratus.

IP. /5 93. W. side of Fladen, Lat. N. 57°10’, Long. E. 11°41°20’. — Ca. 21 meters. — Stones. --
Desmarestia acul., (Lamin. sacchar., Lithothamnia, Halidrys).

IQ. */; 93. W. side of Fladen, Lat. N. 57°9°30", Long. E. 11°41'40”. — 21,5 to 30 meters. — Stones. —

Laminaria sacch.

— — — 30 to 38 meters. (seine). — Incrusting Algze, Desmarestia aculeata.

XA. */; 95. Kobbergrundens light-ship N. by W. 1/2 W. a good 61/2 miles. — 13 meters. — Gravel
with stones, shells. — Searce vegetation: Halidrys, Chorda Filum, various Floridee.

IK. /5 93. Lille Middelgrund, the beacon S.W. by W. 1°/s miles. -— 17 to 19 meters. — Gravel. —
Lithothamnia.

Il. 5 93. Lille Middelgrund, the beacon S.E. by S.1/2 S. °le mile. — 14 meters. — Stones. —
Fucus serratus, (Furcellaria).

EU. ©/; 92. Lille Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°56'28", Long. E. 11°51’52”. — 14 meters. — Gravel
with stones. — Corallina offic., (Halidrys, Chorda Filum, Lithothamnion Lenormandi).

ET. "/, 92. Lille Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°56'25", Long. E. 11°52'40”. — 12 meters. — Stones,
gravel. — Fucus serratus.

ES. ™/; 92. S.W. of Lille Middelgrund. — 24,5 meters. — Coarse brown sand. — No vegetation

(1 specimen of Laminaria sacchar.).
IH. *°/; 93. The beacon at Lille Middelgrund N.W. by N.'loN. a good 4 miles. — 20 to 28

meters. — Stones and gravel. — Lithothamnia, (Laminaria sacchar., Desmarestia acul.).
IG. %/, 98. The beacon at Lille Middelgrund N.W.4/; N. 6 miles. — 36 meters. — Sand and
clay-mud. — No vegetation.
ER. "/; 92. Fyrbanken, the beacon at Anholt Knob S. by W 1%/s miles. — 28 meters. — Sand
with stones. — Scarce algal vegetation, (mostly Desmarestia viridis).

EQ. ™/; 92. At the beacon at Anholt Knob. — 9,5 to 16 meters. — Scarce algal vegetation.

33

IF. 1°); 93. Rode Banke, the beacon at Anholt Knob N.W. by W. ‘lo W. 8 miles. — 31 meters. —

Red clayey sand. — No vegetation.

IE. "/; 93. Near Rode Banke, Anholt Knobs light-ship N.W. 7 miles. — 34 to 36 meters. — No
vegetation.

RU. 41s 94. Tylo light-house E.S.E.'l2 E. scarcely 9 miles. — 26,5 meters. — Clay-mud. —

Scarce Floridee.

RV. 1/3 94. Tylo light-house S.E. 4/2 S. 51/2 miles. — 20,5 meters. — Stones. — Nearly no Alge.

RT. 4s 94. Store Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°37,5', Long. E. 12°4,5°. — 24,5 meters. — Sand. — No
vegetation. ;

ID. #/; 93. Store Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°34,5°, Long. E. 12°5,5°. — 19 meters. — Stones. —
Corallina offic.

IC. #/5 93. Store Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°33'20", Long. E. 12°5°10”. — 10,5 meters. — Stones.
Fucus serratus, (Furcellaria).

IB. 1/5 93. Store Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°33’, Long. E. 12°5’. — 11,5 to 13 meters. — Fucus ser-
ratus, Halidrys, Furcellaria, Laminaria digitata.

IA. ¥/5 93. Store Middelgrund, Lat. N. 56°32'50”, Long. E. 12°5'20”. — 11,5 to 15,5 meters (trawl). —
Fucus serratus.

— I, 07. Nearly in the same place. — Stones with incrusting Algze, Cruoria pellita, Litho-

thamnia, and Delesseria sangvinea, Desmarestia acul., D. viridis, Corallina offic.

HX. "/; 93. Store Middelgrund, south side, Lat. N. 56°32°30", Long. E 12°3’40”. — 17 meters. -

Stones. — Fucus serratus, Halidrys, Corallina offic.
HY. '/5 93. Store Middelgrund, south side, Lat. N. 56°32’20’, Long. E. 12°5'20”. — 15 meters. —
Reddish gravel. — Fucus serratus.

HZ. |; 93. Store Middelgrund, south side, Lat. N. 56°32’, Long. E. 12°5'40”. — 25,5 meters.
Few Algee.

GI. *4/; 92. Ostindiefarer Grund. — 4 to 8,5 meters. — Stones. — 4,5 meters: Halidrys, Lami-
naria digitata, Fucus serratus, Floridew. — 4 to 7,5 meters: Floridee, mostly Phyllophora
membranifolia, Furcellaria, (Fucus serratus).

OO. */4 94. Soborghoved Grund. — 8,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Halidrys, Phylloph.
membranif., (Phylloph. Brodiwi, Lithothamnia, Corallina off., Laminaria digit., sacchar.).

Kattegat, central Part. (Km)
TT. 4hho 94. W. of Dvalegrunde, Lees@ Rendes light-ship S.E. ‘lz E. 2?/s miles. — 7,5 meters. —
Coarse sand. — Zostera.
FI. ¥/7 92. Dvalegrund, by the double broom. — 4,5 meters. — Sand with shells. — No Alge.
BO. */3 91. By the broom at Stensnees. — 5,5 meters. — Sand. — Narrow-leaved Zostera.
BN. */3 91. Asaa W. by N., the broom at Stensnas N.N.E. — Ca. 9,5 meters. — Sandy clay-
mud. — Scarce vegetation: Halidrys, (Polysiphonia nigresc.).
TS. 'ho 94. Off Hov, Lat. N. 57°21Io’, Long. E. 10°27’. — 7,5 meters. — Clayey sand with few
stones. — Zostera, Halidrys, Corallina offic.

VQ. *Il7 95. Svitringen, Lat. N. 57°, Long. E. 10°35’. — 11,5 meters. — Sand. — Scarce Zostera.

VS. 7/7 95. Leesa Rende, Ryggen, the light-ship S.W. "Jo S. 2%/4 miles. — 18 meters. — Sand. —
No vegetation.

KE. 1/5 93. By the broom at S@ndre Ronners Flak. — 7,5 meters. — Sand without vegetation.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 5

34

VR. °/7 95. Leese Rendes light-ship N.W. by N. #2 N. 33/4 miles. — 20,5 meters. — Soft bottom
without vegetation.

NF. °/; 95. Sondre Renners beacon E.N.E. 4 miles. — 8,5 meters. -—— Sand with few stones. —
Zostera with Fucus serratus, (Ahnfeltia, Corallina offic., Cystoclonium).

KF. 1/5; 98. Leeso Rendes light-ship N.W. by N.?'/s5N. a good 14 miles. — 6,5 meters. — Sand
with pebbles. — Fucus serratus, very broad, (Fuc. vesiculosus, Zostera).

XE. */; 95. Near the broom at Silderon. -- Mostly 2 to 4 meters. — Sand. — Zostera, (Fucus
serratus).

FA. /; 92. E.S.E. of Hornfiskeron, S. side of Leeso. — Within 1/2 meter line bare sand, out-

side this line Zoslera-vegetation.

EZ. |; 92. W. of Mellemflak, S. of Leesa. — 4 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

YY. “i; 04. From the broom at the N. end of Kobbergrund northwards. — 4,5 meters. —
First bare sand, later single stones with Fucus serratus.

ZC. “|; 04. The broom at the N. end of Kobbergrund N.E. 1,5 miles. — 4 to 4,5 meters. —

Sand. — Zostera in spots, with various Algee, Fucus serratus.

ZC’. **|;, 04. Inside Kobbergrund. — 5 meters. — Sand. — Chorda Filum, Spermatochnus.

ZD. “|; 04. Kobbergrundens light-ship E.S.E. 4 miles. — 7,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera with
Fucus serratus, large, broad plants.

XD. */7 95. The broom at Silderon, N.*/s W. nearly 8 miles. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. —- Zostera
(with Fucus serratus).

XB. °!; 95. Kobbergrundens light-ship N. */a E. 8°/4 miles. — 12 meters. — Stones. — Fucus ser-
ratus, Furcellaria a. 0. Floridee.

BM. “/s 91. The broom at Muldbjerg Grund W.?*/s N. a good 2 miles. — 8,5 meters. — Sand (?)
with stones. — Zostera and Halidrys.

VP. *l7 95. The broom at Muldbjerg Grund N.N.W. ?#/s N. 5'/Jo miles. — 7,5 meters. — Fine
sand. — Scarce Zostera.

BL. */s 91. Mariager Fjord S.W. by W. */s W., Muldbjergene N.W. */4 N. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. —

Zoslera.

VO. */; 95. Off Stevn in Mariager Fjord. — Mud with Mytilus, scarce Ceramium rubrum.

VN. ‘7 95. The buoy at the mouth of Randers Fjord N.W. 31/3 miles. — 8,5 meters. — Sand. —
Loose Furcellaria in abundance, very scarce Zostera.

VM. '/; 95. The buoy at Tangen N.E.?/s E. 44/4 miles. — 8 meters. — Sand. — Loose Furcel-
laria in abundance.

BK. */s 91. By the buoy at Tangen. — 7 meters. — Coarse sand with stones. — Zostera, rather
narrow-leaved with broad Fucus serratus, (Furcellaria).

VL. "7 95. The buoy at Tangen N.N.W. 51/2 miles. — 10,5 meters. — Sand. — Dead Zostera-
leaves, loose Furcellaria.

NC. J) 93. E. of Tangen, Fornes light-house S.'l4W. 7 miles. — 8,5 meters. — Sand with

’ stones. — Fucus serratus, Laminaria digitata, Furcellaria, Corallina offic.

BI. */s 91. Gjerrild Flak; Fornees light-house S. by E.'/s E. a good 6 miles. — 7,5 meters. —
Sand with sparse spots of Zostera, (Furcellaria).

BH. */s 91. Off Gjerrild Klint, ‘J: mile from land. — 7,5 meters. — Bare sand with spots of
vegetation: Zostera and Furcellaria, (Fucus serratus.)

VK. 4/; 95. Fornees light-house S."/2W. 27/3 miles. — 12 meters. — Pebbles. — A clump of Halidrys.

VK}.
FK.

FL.

FM.

FN.

ND.

HT.

HU.

XC.

bK.

Zee

11, 95. “ls mile W. by N. of VK. — 10,5 meters. — Sand and pebbles. — No vegetation.
15], 92. Aalborg Bugt, Lat. N. 56°56,5', Long. E. 10°45,5’. — 12 to 13 meters. — Sand. —- No
vegetation.

15/7 92. Lat. N. 56°56,5', Long. E. 10°46,8. — 9,5 meters. — Sand, alternately bare and covy-

ered with Zostera.
15], 92. The buoy at Tangen W. by S.?#/2S. a good 8 miles. — 13 meters. — Sand, shells. —
No vegetation, only single specimens of Corallina offic.

15], 92. Fornees light-house S."/> W. nearly 14 miles. — 12 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Halidrys.

lg 93. Fornees light-house S. by W. lo W. 115/; miles. - 11,5 to 13 meters. — Sand with
single stones. —- Very scarce vegetation: Lithothamnion, Halidrys.

%/,; 93. Fornees light-house S.W.°/s W. 7 miles. — 16 meters. — Sand and pebbles. — No
vegetation.

‘Js 93. Fornees light-house S.W. by W.1l1 W. nearly 13 miles. — 17 meters. — Sand with
stones. — No vegetation.

5/; 95. The double broom at the end of Anholt Nordvest Rey S.S.E. '/l2 E. 11 miles. — 11,5
meters. — Gravel with stones. — Halidrys.

2), O07. 15 miles N.W. by W.?4/2 W. of Anholt light-house. — 15 meters. — Stones. — Very

few Algze (Polysiphonia elong., Desmarestia viridis.).

bL. ¥/7 07. 15 miles W. by N.14/4N. of Anholt light-house. — 19 meters. — Sand. — No vegetation.

KE

KF?.

KG.

HV.

16/; 93. Anholt Nordvest Rev, 2 miles of the broom. On the reef and on both sides of
it bare sand.
16/5, 93. N. of Anholt, E. of Nordvest Rev. — Ca. 8 to 13 meters. — Bare sand, here and
there spots of loose Furcellaria partly mixed with Polyides.
16), 93. W. of the double broom by Ronnelobet by Anholt. — 4,5 meters. — Sand with
stones. — Fucus serratus.
%/; 938. Anholt light-house N.E. by E.'/6 E. 7/2 miles. — 5,5 to 7,5 meters. — Sand. — No
vegetation.

Kattegat, southern part. (Ks)

. 417 94. Fornees light-house W.1/4S. 1 mile. — 17 meters. — Coarse sand. — Almost no
vegetation.

. %/, 92. Off Havknude. — 5,5 to 6,5 meters. — Sand. — Very scarce vegetation (Fucus ser-
ratus, Floridee).

. 8/9 93. Havknudeflak. — 7,5 to 8,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Vegetation in spots:
Furcellaria, (Fucus serratus, Brongniartella, Zostera).

. ®/, 92. Jessens Grund, by the buoy. — 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, (Laminaria
digitata, Floridew, Halidrys).

. 8/9 93. Hjelm light-house S.W. by S.1/4S. 5'la miles. — 17 to 18 meters. — Fine gravel. —

No plants.

. M5 93. The broom at Jessens Grund N.N.W. 3/4 W. 32 miles. — 18 meters. — Stones. —

No vegetation.

. 8l9 93. Hjelm light-house S. by E. 2 miles. — 10,5 to 13 meters. — Gravel (?) with stones. —

Chorda Filum, (Corallina offic.).

BG.
EP:
ZN.
RS.
RR.
ZO.

EO;

HS.

RB:

OS.

a

OS?

Ody

OU.

OV.

OX.
ONE

GG

Calm.

OQ."

OR.
EL.

ING

EM.

OP.

IDS

EJ.

HQ.

36

ls 91. 1s miles N. by E.'l2 E. (?) of Hjelm light-house. — 38 meters. — No vegetation.

2), 92. Pakhusbugt by Anholt. —- 19 meters. — Sand. — Loose Furcellaria.

1/, 05. Anholt light-house N.E. 4/2 N. 12 miles. — Gravel and sand. — No vegetation.

3 94. Fornees light-house W.1/2S. 15 miles. — 20,5 meters (?). — No vegetation.

is 94. Fornees light-house W. 1/2 S. 7 miles. — 17 meters (?). — No vegetation.

10), 05. Lat. N. 56°28'15”, Long. E. 11°28'lo’. — 15 meters. — No vegetation.

1), 92. The light-house S. by E. 9,1 miles. — 26,5 meters. — Clay-mud with shells. —- No
vegetation, on Modiola some few Lithothamnia and Antithamnion plumula.

*/; 93. Briseis Grund. — 7,5 to 13 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Furcellaria, (Hali-
drys, Laminaria digitata).

31/, 94. Near Briseis Grund, Lat. N. 56°18,5’, Long. E. 11°17,7’. — 20,5 meters. — Stones
(gravel?). — No vegetation.

18/, 94. Hastens Grund, the buoy S.W. by W. 1*/s miles. — 13 to 14 meters. — Gravel and
stones. — Fucus serratus.

18), 94. Hastens Grund, the buoy S.W.1/2S. 1 mile. — 16 meters. — Gravel. —- Fucus ser-
ratus, (Halidrys).

18/, 94. Hastens Grund, the buoy N.W. by W. 3Io mile. — 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Lamt-
naria digitata, Halidrys.

8/494. Schultz’s Grund, the buoy S.W. 42 mile. — Sand with stones. — 9,5 meters. —

Abundant vegetation: Halidrys, Laminaria digitala, (Fucus serratus, Furcellaria, scarce
Zostera).

18/, 94. The beacon on Sjellands Rev S.E.'l2 E. 12/s miles. — 17 to 19 meters. — Sand. —
No vegetation.

'8/, 94. W. of the beacon on Sjellands Rev. — 9,5 meters. — Stones. — No vegetation.
19/94. Nearer land. — ca. 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus.
1), 92. Sjellands Rev, E. side of Mellemrevet. — A good 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus

serratus, (Furcellaria a. 0. Floridea).
1/92. Sjeellands Rey, in the Snekkelob. — 8 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, (Florideq.)
17/,94. E. of Lille Lysegrund, Hesselo light-house S.E. by S.4/s S. 8's miles. — 20,5 meters. —
Sand. -— No vegetation.
18), 94. S.W. side of Lille Lysegrund. — 17 to 18 meters. — Brown Sand. -— No vegetation.
1), 92. N. of Lysegrund, 22/s miles N.W. 4/2 W. of the buoy. — 20,5 meters. —- Clayey sand. —
No vegetation.

1), 92. Lysegrund, 'J2 mile N. of the 2 meters shallow. — 14 meters. — Stones. — Scarce
Lithoderma, otherwise no Algze. — 17 meters: Polysiphonia violacea, Ectocarpus.

1), 92. Lysegrund, '/s mile N. of the 2 feet shallow. — Ca. 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus
serratus, \F. vesiculosus, Furcellaria).

's|, 94. Lysegrund, near the 2 meters shallow. — 6 meters. — Stones and gravel. — Fucus
serratus, Halidrys, Laminaria digitata.

1), 92. W. side of Lysegrund. — 14 meters. — Sand. — No vegetation.

4), 92. Lysegrund, near the triple broom. — 4 to 5,5 meters. —— Stones. — Fucus serratus,
(Fucus vesiculosus, Floridee).

5/, 93. E. side of Lysegrund. — Ca. 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Single clumps of Fucus serratus

(and fF. vesiculosus.

37

HP. 8/5 93. S.E. of Lysegrund, 4*/2 miles N.W. by W. ‘ls W. of Hesselo light-house. — 25,5 meters. —
Furcellaria, (Fucus serratus).

RO. #4], 94. W. of Hesselo. — 20,5 meters. — Sandy clay-mud. — Desmarestia viridis, otherwise
no plants.

HR. */5 98. S. of Hesselo. — 19 meters. — Soft bottom. — No vegetation.

RN. *4/; 94. By the Sydostrev by Hesselo. — 21,5 meters. — Gravel. — Desmarestia viridis,
otherwise no plants.

B. '; 90. Hesselo light-house N.W. '#/3 N. a good 3 miles. — 24,5 to 32 meters. — Soft bottom. =
No vegetation.

A. ™/; 90. Hesselo light-house N.W.°/4 N. nearly 4 miles. — 28 meters. — Soft bottom. — Loose
Dilsea edulis, shells of Cyprina, Aporrhais a. 0. with Lithothamnia and boring Algee.

C. J; 90. 5 miles N. of the buoy at Gronne Revle. — Ca.19 to 22,5 meters (?). — No vegetation

(only some few Desmarestia viridis on Buccinum and loose Dilsea edulis).
GH. 7/7 92. Lat. N. 56°1’40", Long. E. 11°30'/s’. — 19 meters. — Clay-mud. — No vegetation.

aU. ®is 06. Lumbsaas mill S. 32° W. 2 miles. — 13 meters. — Sand with few stones. — Fur-
cellaria, (Zostera, Fuc. serratus, Polyides, Ectocarpus). — Another dredging: Larger stones
with Furcellaria, Fuc. serratus, Laminaria digitata.

D. I; 90. 1 mile N. of the buoy at Gronne Revle. — 11,5 meters. -- Stones. — Abundant vege-

tation: Fucus serratus, Furcellaria, (Zostera, Phylloph. Brodiwi, Laminaria digit., Polyides,
Ahnfeltia .. .).

HO. */s 93. Hesselo light-house W. by N. 4], N. 12 miles. — 22,5 meters. — Clay-mud with
stones. — Lithothamnia.

RM. *4/, 94. Off Raageleje, Lat. N. 56°10'10”, Long. E. 12°51/o’. — 19 meters. — Sand. — No ve-
getation.

RL. *I; 94. The buoy at Ostindiefarer Grund S.E. by E. 2'/2 miles. — 15 meters. — Floridea,
particularly Cystoclonium, Furcellaria, Phyllophora, Chondrus, (Laminaria digitata, L.
saccharina, Fucus serratus).

EJ. "!; 92. Isefjord, midway between Korshage and Spodsbjerg. — Ca. 4,5 meters. — Sand
almost without vegetation.

EH. “J; 92. Off Lynees, 3 mile W. of the broom. — 4,5 meters. — Sand with pebbles. —
Chorda Filum, (Zostera, Rhodomela, Polysiphonia elongata and nigresc.).

NL. *Jo 98. 1°/s miles W. eS. of Lynees. — 4 meters. — Sand with Zostera.

NM. */9 93. Roskilde Fjord off Nordskov, Kulhus mill W.?'/; N. 13/4 miles. 7,5 meters.
Mud with broad-leaved Zoslera.

PQ. *J5 94. E. of Bogenzes in Roskilde Fjord. — 3 meters. — Stones. — Zostera, Mylilus, Polysiph.
nigresc., Phylloph. Brodie.

PQ! %/5 94. Between Bogenees and Boserup. Stones. — Zostera, Polamogeton pectinalus,
Polysiphonia, Ceramium, Spirulina versicolor.

Samso@ area. (Sa)
KK. "Js 93. Klorgrund,.S. of Hjelm. — 6,5 to 8,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Hali-
drys, (Fucus vesic.).
KI. "5 98. Hjelm light-house N. ‘ly W. 2!/2 miles. — 13 meters. — Stones. — Lithothamnion

norvegicum, Corallina offic.

KL.

KM.

ET.

PH.

FS.

PG.

OZ.

PA.

GD.

GE.

PB:

let Oy

YV.

PD

BEF

BEE

38

“|; 93. Bjarkes Grund, S.W. of Hjelm. — 5,5 to 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Lami-
naria digitata, Fucus serratus.

“7; 93. Hjelm light-house E. by N.*/s N. a good 31/2 miles. — 9,5 to 17 meters. — Stones. —
Halidrys, Fucus serratus, (Laminaria ...).

41, 94. Ebeltoft Vig, Ellemands Bjerg S.W. 3°/« miles. — 13 meters. — Clay-mud with stones. —

Searce Floridew.

. 1], 92. Near Pikkelgrund in Ebeltoft Vig. — 5,5 meters. — Soft bottom. — Dead Zostera-
leaves, loose Algee.

. 1/7 92. E. side of Ebeltoft Vig. — & meters. — Soft bottom. — Broad-leaved Zostera and
Chorda Filum, (loose Alge).

". io 93. Sletterhage light-house N.W. by N. 3%/4 miles. -- 9,5 to 14 meters. — Sand with
stones. — Halidrys, (Laminaria sacch., L. digit., Fuc. serratus, Corallina off).

'*/, 92. Klepperne, at the N. end of Samso, inside the double broom. — 5,5 meters. —
Halidrys, (Laminaria digitata, Floridea, in particular Cystoclonium),.

1), 94. Lindholms Dyb W. of Vejro, ‘la mile S. of the double broom. -- 20,5 meters. —
Mud with stones. — Lilhothamnion norvegicum and Cruoria pellita.

6), 92. Vejro Sund, N. of Bosserne. — 4 to 19 meters, (dredging up the slope). — Stones. —
Abundant vegetation: Fuc. serratus, (uc. vesic., Lamin. digit., L. sacch., Chorda Filum,
Halidrys, Floridec).

“1/, 94. The beacon on Hatter Rev E. by S. */4 S. 1?/s miles. — 7,5 to 8,5 meters. — Stones. —
Laminaria digitata, (Lam. sacch., Floridew, Zostera).

“1,94. W. of Gniben, Sjeellands Odde point in E.°*/sS. 1°/; miles. — 14 meters. — Sand
without vegetation.

"/, 94. Near Albatros, on the W. side of Sjellands Odde. — Ca. 7,5 meters. — Stones. —
Furcellaria, Laminaria, Fucus serratus).

1), 92. Ilo miles N.E. by N. of Sejer@ light-house. — 11,5 to 14 meters. — Stones. — Fucus
serratus, (Laminaria digit., Floridew in particular Furcellaria, Delesseria sangvin., sinuosa,
scarce Zostera.

1), 92. Sejero light-house S.W. by S. 1 mile. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys,
Zostera, Fuc. serratus, Lamin. digil., Floridew, in particular Furcellaria).

1%, 94. Sejera Bugt, Sejero light-house N.W. by W.?/s W. nearly 7 miles. — 14 meters. —
Clay-mud without plants.

1), 94. Between Sejero and Ordrups Nees, the point of Ordrups Nees E.S.E. nearly 2
miles. — 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Laminaria digitata, Floridee.

5/5 04. The light-buoy at Hatterbarn N. 2/2 miles. — 15 meters. — Stones. — Floridew, in
particular Furcellaria, Delesseria sinuosa, sangvin., Polysiph. elongata, and Laminaria
digit. and sacchar.

94. S. of Sejera, Lat. N. 55°48’, Long. E. 11°5. — Ca. 13 meters (?). — Sand without
vegetation.

/, 94. Refsnes light-house S. by E.1/:E. l/4 miles. — 23,5 meters. — Clay-mud, gravel
and pebbles. — Laminaria digitata, Desmarestia acul.

1), 94. The light-buoy at Refsnes S.E. by E. a good half mile. — 18 to 20,5 meters. —
” with stones. — Scarce vegetation: Floridew, in particular Delesseria sinuosa, and Des-

marestia acul.

39

MP. */5 93. Falske Bolsax. — 11,5 to 13 (to 19) meters. — Stones. — Laminaria sacchar., Flo-
rideew, (Laminaria digit., Fucus serratus).
DK. /; 92. Bolsaxen, N.E. of the broom. — 13 to 15 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, Lami-

naria digil., (Desmar. acul., Floridec).

AH?. /s 91. Lillegrund by Fyens Hoved, by the northernmost broom. — 9,5 meters. — Stones.
Abundant algal vegetation: Furcellaria, Fuc. serratus, Lamin. sacchar.

AH. "/s 91. Same reef, by the middelmost buoy. — 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus, (Laminaria
digitata, l'urcellaria).

BF. 2s 91. Off Sletterhage, ca.'/ls mile. — 14 meters. — Stones. — Lilholthamnion norvegicum,
(Corallina offic., Cruoria, Brongniartella).

BE. 7s 91. Off Sletterhage, ca.?/s mile. — 10 meters. — Stones. — Halidrys, (Corallina off.,
Lithothamnion spp., Chorda Filum).

FU. '/; 92. S. side of Begtrup Vig. — 5,5 meters. — Dead Zoslera-leaves, living Zoslera, Chorda
Filum.

KN. '/5 93. Sletterhage light-house S.E.*/4S. 5 miles. — 15 meters. — Sandy clay-mud with
small pebbles. — No vegetation.

AR. 38/3 91. S.W. of Skodshoved, nearly 1 mile. — 4 meters. — Sand. — Fucus serratus and

vesiculosus, (Halidrys, Zostera).
PP. */, 94. Aarhus Bugt, Ryes Flak. — 4,5 meters. — Small pebbles and gravel. — Spots of
Zostera, Fucus vesiculosus, Fuc. serratus, Halidrys.

AP. 38/3 91. W.N.W. of Skodshoved, */s mile of land. — 17 meters. — Clay-mud without veg.
PM. */4 94. Kalo Vig, Skodshoved S. by E. 1 mile. — 5,5 to 11,5 meters. — No vegetation.
AQ. !*/s 91. Off the entrance to Knebelvig. — 9,5 meters. — Mud. — Zostera in spots.

PN. */4 94. Kalo Vig, Skadshoved point S.W. 2?/s miles. — 5,5 to 11,5 miles (”) Zostera,

PO. */4 94. Kalo Vig, by Kalo. — 9,5 meters. — Mud without vegetation.

PL, */4 94. E. side of Wulffs Flak. — 9,5 to 13 meters. — Clayey sand. — Fucus serr., Des-
marestia acul., Lithothamnion glaciale, Corallina off. a. 0. Floridee.

FV. */, 92. E. side of Hesbjerg Grund. — 6,5 meters. — Sand with small pebbles. — Zoslera,
(Fucus vesic., Halidrys, Furcellaria).

PK. *1/4 94. E. side of Norsminde Flak, the broom in S. '/2 mile. — 5,5 meters and some more. —
Sand with stones. — Zoslera with Cheelopleris a.o., Rhodomela, Fucus vesic. and serr.,
(Halidrys, Corallina off).

AS. /s 91. W. side of Meilgrund. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Zostera with Fuc. serratus, (Halidrys,
Ahnfeltia).

BD. “Is 91. Tung light-house S.#/s E. 3 miles. — 15 meters. — Sandy clay-mud. — Scarce vege-
tation, mostly Polysiphonia elongata forma.

MX. "lo 93. N. side of Tung Rey. — 7,5 to 11,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

FX. '/;, 92. Off Dyngby Hage, Tung light-house E.S.E. 5'/2 miles. — 6 meters. — Sand. —
Floridee, in particular Furcellaria, (Zostera, loose Halidrys).

MV. '/9 93. Kirkegrund S.W. of Tung. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Zostera with scarce Floride,
mostly Furcellaria.

BC. 74/3 91. Abreast of Hov Ron, the broom N.E.1/2 E. */s mile. — 5,5 meters. — Sand and
mud with stones. — Dense Zostera-vegetation (with Fuc. vesic. and Furcellaria).

MU. "lp 93. Abreast of Soby Rev, Kolse Nak point S.W. by W. 4/6 W. 3'l2 miles. — 6,5 to 7,5
meters. — Dense broad-leaved Zoslera.

40

BB. */s 91. By the buoy at Sogrund. — 3 to 4 meters. — Sandy mud with single stones. —
Dense broad-leaved Zostera, (Fucus vesiculosus).

AT. ¥/s 91. Svanegrund, 'ly mile E.S.E. of the broom at its S.E. side. — 4,5 meters. — Gravel
(and sand). — Fucus serratus, (Furcellaria, Halidrys).

BA. #/s 91. Skomagergrund, near the double broom. — 8,5 meters. — Soft bottom. — Dense
broad-leaved Zostera-vegetation.

MT. *“/9 98. Horsens Fjord, by the broom W. of Alderg. — 4 to 11,5 meters. — Broad-leaved
Zostera with Laminaria saccharina and Chorda Filum.

AZ. ls 91. S. side of Sondergrund S. of Hjarng. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Mud. — Pure Zostera-
vegetation.

aV. “3s 06. Vestborg light-house E. by S. 5'lz miles. — 8,5 to 9,5 meters. — Sand. — 1) Broad-
leaved Zoslera, Halidrys, Lamin. sacchar., Fucus vesic. — 2) Zostera and dead Zostera-
leaves, with many loose Algee, in particular Ahnfellia.

AO. ¥/s 91. lo miles S.E. by E. of the S. point of Endelave. — 7,5 meters. — Zostera UPucus
serralus).

MR. '/9 93. AEbelo light-house W. by S.?/2S. nearly 8 miles. — Ca. 26 meters. — Soft bottom. —
No vegetation.

MQ. "lo 93. S. of Paludans Flak, Vestborg light-house N.'ls E. 4 miles. — 11,5 meters. — Sand
with stones. — Fucus serratus, Furcellaria, (Laminaria digil., Corallina off., Halidrys,
scarce Zostera).

aX. ‘/s 06. At the south side of Endelave. — 4,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera, in spots, with
single Fucus vesic. and F. serratus; numerous loose Algee between the Zostera, on the
sand bottom.

MS. "Jo 93. S. of Klophagen, Acbelo light-house S.S.W. 1/6 W. 5%/s miles. — 15 meters. — Sandy
mud with stones. — Floridew, mostly Polys. nigresc., and Desmarestia acul., Chorda Filum.

AY. “is 91. By the broom at Ashoved. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera,
Fucus vesic., fF. serrat., Furcellaria.

FY. |, 92. 1 mile N.E. by E. of the point of Bjornsknude. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Fucus vesiculosus, (Ff. serratus, Lamin. digit., Zostera, Halidrys).

OA. *!3 94. E. of the buoy N. of ASbelo. — 7,5 meters. — Zostera, (Fucus vesicul.).

AJ*. @/s 91. By the N. side of AZbelo. — 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serrat., Furcellaria, Ahn-
feltia, Lamin. digit.

GB. *°|; 92. /Ebelo light-house W. 3*/; miles. — 17 to 18 meters. — Soft bottom. — No vegetation.

DJ. "5 95. E. of AEbelo. — 7,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fuc. serratus, Furcellaria, (Fuc.
vesicul).

GC. */; 92. AEbelo light-house W. by N.'/3 N. 64/4 miles. — 13 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Desmar. aculeata, \Floridew, dead leaves of Zostera).

NZ. *°ls 94. Off Torreso, Fyns Hoved E.'I¢S. 5%/4 miles. — 4,5 meters. — Fucus serratus, F.
vesic., Furcellaria.

aY. ‘is 06. Fyns Hoved E.*/4 N. 4/4 miles. — 8,5 to 9,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera,
Fucus vesicul., F. serratus.

aZ. Sis 06. Fyns Hoved E.*/1 N. 5'/o miles. — 4 to 5,5 meters. -— Sand with stones. — Fucus
vesic. and serratus, (Zostera with loose Alge).

NY. */5 94. Off the entrance to Odense Fjord. — 6,5 meters. — Fucus serratus and _ vesicul.

(Floridee, in particular Furcellaria, and Zostera).

AK.

41

Little Belt. (Lb)

. ls 91. Near the double broom at Bjornsknude. — 9,5 meters. — Clayey sand. — Zostera,
(Fuc. serratus, Furcellaria).

. I, 92. W.N.W. of ‘belo, 2'ls miles. — 18 meters. — Clay-mud. — No vegetation.

. %s 91. Vejle Fjord, off Barritskov, 1 mile off land. — 17 meters. — No vegetation.

. %/s 91. Vejle Fjord, off Rosenvold. — 19 meters. — Mud. — No vegetation.

. 7 92. Near the triple broom at Kasser Odde. — 6,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —

Fucus vesicul. and serratus, Halidrys, Furcellaria, Laminaria digit.
. 4/3 91. Trelde Nees N.W. by W. 4 miles. — 13 meters. — Sandy mud. — No vegetation.
14/, 91. Stavrshoved W. by S. 1 mile. — 17 meters. — Soft bottom. — No vegetation.
. M/s 91. W. side of Baaring Vig. — 7,5 meters. — Sand (?). — Furcellaria, Zostera.
. 4/5 92. Trelde Nes N.N.W. 3 miles. — 13 meters. — Mud with dead Zostera-leaves. —

Few Floridec.

OB. *I3 94. Off Stavrshoved, '/s mile off land. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria

saccharina a. 0.

AM. *#/s 91. Sand bank N.E. of Fredericia. — 5,5 to 6,5 meters. — Bare sand.

XQ.

. M/s 91. Off the N. end of the wall at Fredericia. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus
vesiculosus, (Fuc. serrat., Chorda Fil., Zostera).
2/, 00. Lyngsodde S. by W. ‘is W. 1 mile. — Ca. 19 meters. — Stones. — Delesseria sang-

vinea, Phylloph. membranifolia.

NX. “Is 94. E.N.E. of Middelfart. — 15 meters. — Clay with stones. — Laminaria digit., sacchar.,

(Floridee, in particular Phylloph. membranif. and Deless. sinuosa).

XP. 1/7 00. Nearly the same place. — Ca. 19 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria sacch., Deless.
sangv., Desmar. viridis, Phylloph. membranif.

NV. "/3 94. Between Middelfart and Kongebroen. — 15 to 19 meters. — Stones, and clay with
pebbles. — Laminaria digit. and sacchar., Desmarestia acul.

EG. */6 92. By the N.E. side of Feng Kalv. — Stones. — Laminaria and Floridee.

OC. */s 94. S. of Feeno Kalv. — 14 meters. — Soft bottom. — No vegetation.

EF. 1/5 92. Feng Sund, S.E. of Hindsgavl. — Below the Zosfera-zone stones with Floridew
and Laminarie.

EF’. *4/, 92. S. of Hindsgavl. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminariew and Floridece.

ED. “lo 92. S. end of Feng Sund. — 13 meters. — Desmarestia acul., Ectocarp. silicul., Lami-

EE

EC

narie, Floridee.
. 4692. Between Midskov and Feng.
1) and 2). In the middle of the Belt. — 54,5 to 56 meters. — Stones. — No attached
Algee, but loose fresh Floridee.

3) More westerly. — 34 meters. — Stones. — Fresh Algee, uncertain whether attached.
4) More westerly. — 18 meters. — Stones. — Laminaric, Floridew, Desmarestia acul.
5) E. of 1). — 28 to 36 meters. — Clayey sand with dead shells.
6 and 7). More easterly. — 24,5 and 13 meters. — Sand with stones. — Desmarestia
aculeata.
8) More easterly. — 11,5 meters. — Zostera, (Floridea).
. 692. S. of Fang. — Ca. 5,5 meters. — Zostera with single Fucus vesiculosus and Lami-

naria digitata.
D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 6

OD. “Is 94. S. of the broom at Stenderup Hage. — 17 meters. — Gravel. — Scarce vegetation
(Phylloph. Brodiwi, Furcellaria).

DH. "Is 92. Near Flekojet, the broom at Stenderup Hage N.N.E. 1 mile. — 11,5 to 15 meters. —
Stones (?). — Scarce Algze (Desmarestia aculeata, Floridee).

OE. */3 94. At the N. side of Brandso. — 8,5 meters. — Zostera, (Furcellaria).

DG. ™/5 92. Off Ivernees. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera, (Fucus vesic., Floridee).

OF. 5/3 94. Fyrrenden, Baagg church FE. by N.‘/s N. 14/4 miles. — 13 meters. — Mud with dead
Zostera-leaves, scarce Floridee.

DF. “J/; 92. Remmen, E. of Baago. — 5,5 meters. — Sand (?) with a few stones. — Zostera,
(Fucus vesic.).

DE. |; 92. By the broom at Thoro. — 5,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera, (Ceramium Rosenvingit,
Rhodomela).

DD. 5 92. N. side of Thora Banke. — 7,5 meters. — Sand. —- Fucus vesic., Zostera.

DC. {5 92. Aakrog Bugt, off Brunshus. — 5,5 meters. — Sand (?) with stones. — Fucus vesicul.,
(F. serratus, Furcellaria).

DB. !/5 92. Lillegrund, W. of Helnees, near the buoy. — 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Furcellaria,
(Fuc. serratus ...).

CD. *!o 91. Helnees Hoved Flak. — 4 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera, (Fuc. vesiculosus).

CE. */9 91. S. of Helnes Hoved Flak. — 26,5 meters. — Mud. — No vegetation.

DA. */; 92. Off Bojgden. — 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus and serratus.

CF. */y 91. Near the broom W. of Lyg. — 15 meters and some less. — Floridea, (scarce Zostera).

DY. ™/5 92. W. side of Skjoldnees, Airg. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Bare sand with spots of Zostera
(rather small and narrow-leaved).

LG. ‘Il; 938. Off Vidso, AEre, 4 mile of land. — 8 to 10,5 meters. — Sand with a few stones. —
Zostera, (Fucus vesiculosus).

DX. ™/s 92. Vodrups Flak. — 13 meters. — Sand with stones. — Floridew, in particular Fur-
cellaria, Deless. sinuosa, (Fucus serratus, Laminaria digit.).

LF. */; 93. Vodrups Flak. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera, Fucus serratus, (Furcellaria).

The South Fyen Waters (Sydfyenske Ogaard). (Sf)

CC. 4/5 91. S. side of Hornenzes. — 7,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —- Zostera, Furcellaria,
Fucus vesiculosus and serratus.

CZ. |; 92. E. of CC. — 9,5 to 15 meters. — Soft bottom. — Few Alge (Phyllophora Brodici).

CB. *"9 91. Near the N. side of Lyo Rev. — Ca. 21 meters (?). — Mud. — No vegetation.

CX. J; 92. Between the N. end of Lyo and Knollen. — 19 meters. — Mud. — No vegetation.

CY. ™°/,; 92. Near CX. but nearer to Lyg. — 20 meters. — Mud with dead leaves of Zostera. —
No vegetation.

CA. “4/5 91. Faaborg Fjord, W. of the broom at Hajen. — Dense vegetation of broad-leaved
Zostera.

CG. “lo 91. S. end of Skrams Flak. — 6,5 meters. —— Sand with stones. — Zostera with Fucus
serratus and vesiculosus, (Polys. nigrescens, Furcellaria).

BZ. */l9 91. W. of Svelmo. — 15 meters. — Mud, dead Zostera-leaves. — No vegetation.

CU. */5 92. Near the buoy at Fleskholms Flak, N. of Drejo. — 5,5 meters. — Zostera.

CV. *!5 92. Billes Grunde, N. of 4Er@, the most eastern bank. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with

stones. — Fucus vesic. and serratus, Floridee: Phyllophora Brodicwi, Ceramium Rosenvingii.

43

UX. 15 95. Skjoldnes light-house S.*%/1 W. *l1 mile. — 9,5 meters. — First sand with Zostera,
farther out stones with Laminaria digit., Furcellaria a. 0. Floridew.

UV. */; 95. Skjoldnees light-house N.W.?/s W. nearly 5 miles. — 13 meters. — Stones. — Flo-
ridew: Furcellaria, Deless. sangvinea..., (Fucus serratus).

DZ. "“/; 92. Egholms Flak, near the buoy at the N. end of Morke Dyb. — 5,5 meters. — Zostera.

V. 18/9 90. At the W. side of Birkholm. — 4 to 7,5 meters. — Zostera with Fucus vesic., F. ser-
ralus, Chorda Filum.

U. %/9 90. Same place, nearer to land. — 1 to 2 meters. — Fucus vesic., Chorda Filum.

CT. %/; 92. The bank W. of Knudedyb W. of Taasinge. — 2 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul.
and serralus. Outside the stones: Zoslera.

BY. /9 91. Svendborgsund, W. of the pier at Taasinge. — 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Floridea,
(Laminaria sacchar.).

BX. "Jo 91. E. of Svendborg, near Taasinge. — 5,5 meters. — Sandy mud, dead Zostera-leaves,
with scarce Floridec.

EB. %/; 92. Near the broom at Stenodde, E. side of Taasinge. — 7,5 meters. — Mud. — Zostera.

EA. /; 92. Near the buoy on Middelgrund at the N. end of the Rudkobing channel. — 5,5
meters. — Zostera.

Great Belt. (Sb)

MO. **j9 93. Refsnees light-house N.W.'/s W. 3 miles. — 19 meters. — Clay-mud with stones. -
No vegetation.

DL. "I/5 92. S. side of Refsnees, l'/2 miles from the light-house. — 6,5 to 7,5 meters. — Bare
sand with patches of Fucus serratus.

MN. "lo 93. The broom at Asnzes S.W.*/5 W. a good 3 miles. — 10,5 to 11,5 meters. — Fine
sand with stones. — Zostera, Fuc. serratus, Laminaria digit.

GT. %l1 92. 4s mile N. of the broom at Asnes. —- 7,5 meters and probably more. — Stones. —
Floridee, in particular Furcellaria, (Deless. sangv., Del. sinuosa).

DM. 1/5 92. Asnees Rey, inside the broom. — 6,5 meters. — Shells. — Scarce Algee (Desmar.
aculeata, Chorda tomentosa).

GU. %l1 92. The broom at Asnes N.W.*/4N. 2 miles. — 19 meters. — Stones. —- Laminaria

; sacch., Desmar. acul., Deless. sangv.

GS. °l11 92. N. side of Lysegrunde S. of Asnees. — 9 meters (?). — Sand with stones. — Zostera,
Fucus serratus.

LK. ‘/; 93. Elefantgrund. — 6,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serralus, Laminaria digt-
tata, Floridee, in particular Furcellaria.

AG. ®/s 91. By the broom at Klepen W. of Romsg. — 4 meters. — Sand with vegetation in
spots of Furcellaria, (Fuc. vesicul., F. serratus).

LM. °/s 93. By the S. side of Romsg. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fucus vesic.,
F. serratus, Halidrys, (Lamin. digil., Furcellaria).

GV. %lu 92. By the buoy S.E. of Romsog. — Stones. -~ Furcellaria, (Halidrys, Laminaria sacch.,
Fuc. vesic.).

LN. °/s 93. Off the E. side of Stavreshoved. — 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul., F. serrat.,
Halidrys, Lamin. digit. — Also sand with Zostera.

LP. 17/3 93. Off the S.E. side of Stavreshoved. — 2 to 4 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul.,

(FF. serratus).
6*

44

AF. #/3 91. M@llegrund S. of Stavreshoved. — 8 meters. — Sandy mud with dead Zostera-
leaves. — Furcellaria, Phylloph. Brodiwi, Polys. nigresc.

LL. ?/s 93. Ronnen off Brolokke by Kerteminde. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesicul.,
(Halidrys, Furcellaria). us

AE. "Ig 91. Off the slope at Lundsgaard. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Clayey sand. — Zostera, (Fur-
cellaria).

LO. "/3 91. Off the valley S. of Lundsgaard. — Ca. 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fucus
vesicul., (Halidrys, Furcellaria, Spermatochnus).

AD. "/3 91. Off Risingehoved, ca. */4 mile off land. — 13 meters. — Clay-mud with dead shells. —
Very sparse vegetation on tubes of Annelids a. o.

MM. "io 93. The buoy at Elefantgrund N. by W.%/s W. 3 miles. — 19 to 20,5 meters. — Soft

bottom. — No vegetation.

GR. °11 92. Musholm Havyn. — 4 meters. — Zostera.

GQ. %lu 92. W. side of Slettings Grund. — 7 meters. — Zostera, (Fucus vesic., F. serratus).

NU. */; 94. Off the Strandskov by Bogense, '/z mile of land. — 11,5 meters. — Sand (?) with a
few stones. — Furcellaria.

AA. */s 91. Sprogo light-house S.E. 5'/s miles. — Ca. 26,5 meters. — Clay-mud. — Nearly no

vegetation (Brongniartella, Polys. nigrescens, Ectocarpus).
Z. *Is 91. Off Skagbo Huse, Sprogo light-house S.E. by E.'s E. 5 miles. — 19 meters. — Sandy

mud. — Scarce veg.: Desmar. acul., Polys. nigr.
GX. ln 92. Sprog@ light-house S.E. 3 miles. — More than 21 meters. --- Clay-mud. — No veg.
AB. °%s 91. Off the S. end of Teglgaardsskov by Nyborg, ‘2 mile of land. — 7,5 meters. —
Sand with stones. — Fucus vesicul., F. serr., Zostera, scarce Floridee.

AC. Js 91. Knudshoved light-house S.W. "Ilo S. 3/4 mile. — 17 meters. — ? with small pebbles. —
Searce veg. of Floridee (Polys. nigresc. and Brongniartella) and Desmarestia acul.

GY. li 92. W. side of Gjellegrund S. of Sproge. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera,
(Fuc. serratus).

NO. ”), 94. E. of Gjellegrund, Sprogo light-house N.W. by N. 14/4 N. 17/5 miles. — 13 meters. —
Sand (?) with stones. ~— Floridee and Chetomorpha Melagonium, (Zostera).

GP. %11 92. Near the light-buoy at Halskov Rev. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria
digilata, Delesseria three species.

NR. *); 94. Immediately N.W. of the entrance to Korsgr harbour, between the double broom
and the buoy. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus.

NP. ~/; 94. 2/3 mile W. 14/2 S. of the broom at Badstue Rev. — 9,5 meters. — Sand with stones
and Mytilus. — Polysiph. elong. a. 0.

NQ. */, 94. Badstue Rey. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera, Mytilus with a
few Floridew, in particular Rhodomela.

NN. “/1 94. Sprogo light-house N.E. */4 E. 3s miles. — 19 meters. — Floridew (Delesseria sangv.,
D. sinuosa, Rhodomela).

NT. °°): 94. Knudshoved light-house W. by N. °l7 mile. — 19 meters. — Clay-mud or sand. —
No vegetation.

NS. *4/: 94. Between Slipshavn and Knudshoved, */s mile of land. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with
stones. — Fucus vesicul., F. serrat., Floridew, Zostera.

BS. "lo 91. W. side of Palegrund. — 7,5 meters. — Mud. — Zostera, (Furcellaria).

45

LJ. *l7 93. E. of Palegrund. — 16 meters. — Soft bottom with dead Zostera-leaves and some
loose Floridee.
XS. 2710 00. By Kloverhage, Knudshoved light-house N.E.?/s N. 2%/4 miles, and a little more

north. — 55 to 7,5 meters. -- Mostly Zostera, here and there stones with Furcellaria,
Phylloph. Brod., Polys. nigresc.

BT. lo 91. S. of Kloverhage. — 7,5 meters. — Sandy mud. — Dense Zostera-vegetation.

Y. %/9 90. By the broom at Stokkebek Flak. — 4,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fucus
vesicul., F. serratus. — ‘!4 mile S. of the broom. — 7,5 meters. — Zostera.

BU. "lo 91. Off Lundeborg. — 5,5 meters. — Mud. — Dense broad-leaved Zostera-vegetation.

CJ. lo 91. Ms mile S.S.W. of the entrance to the Stoense channel. — 5,5 meters. — Zoslera.

BV. 5/9 91. Off the S. side of Elsehoved. — 6 meters. -- Dense, pure Zostera-vegetation.

UU. */5 95. Snode Rev. — 4 to 4,5 meters. — Dense Zostera-vegetation.

X. %/9 90. 2 miles N.E. of the broom at Turg Rey. — 11 meters. — Clay-mud. — Broad-leaved

Zostera, no Alge.

LH. *!7 93. S. of Egelokke Rev, off Bostrup. — 8,5 to 10,5 meters. — Soft bottom with stones. —
Zostera, (Furcellaria).

CH. Jo 91. 14/5 miles E.N.E. "4/3 E. of the broom at Tur@ Rev. — 11,5 meters. — Mud with dead
Zostera-leaves. — No vegetation.

bA. “/s 06. Sproge light-house N.N.W. 4 miles. — 22,5 to 23,5 meters. — Sand. — No vegetation.

UE. *°/5 95. By the buoy at Vresens Puller. — 6,5 to 7,5 meters. — Zostera (with stones on
which Fuc. vesic., F. serratus, Lamin. digit., Furcellaria a. 0. Floridee).

UF. 5 95. N. point of Langeland S.W. by W.?/s W. 2'lo miles. — 8,5 meters. — Sand and
stones. — Zostera, Fucus serratus, Floridew, (Laminaria digitata).

DN. 1/5 92. Vengeance Grund. — 11,5 to 12 meters. — Stones. — Florideew with Laminaria
digitata, Fucus serratus and Halidrys.

DO. ®/; 92. Langelandsgre, W. side of Ome. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Zosfera-vegetation and stones
with Fucus vesiculosus.

UG. */5 95. Langelandsbelt, abreast of Osterhuse, the point by Hov N. by W. 4/4 W. 2'l2 miles. —
33 meters. — ? with stones. -- Some few loose Alge.

UH. *°!s 95. Traneker light-house S.W. by W. 4%/2 miles. — 19 to 21,5 meters. — Stones. —
Lamin. digit., Delesseria sangvin.

T. 1I9 90. 4l2 mile N.W. of the buoy at Staalgrunden. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Zostera with a few Fucus vesicul., Chorda Filum a. o.

UT. “/s 95. Tranekeer light-house E. by N.1/3 N. 2?/s miles. — 19 meters. — Coarse sand with
stones. — Delesseria sangvin. a. 0. Floridew, Laminaria sacch. and digit.

UK. 74/5 95. Abreast of Traneker light-house, 1/2 miles. —- 12 meters. — Gravel (?) with some
stones. — Desmarestia acul., (Phylloph. Brodiwi).

DP. */5 92. The broom at Onsevig S.W. 1/2 W. a good 1 mile. — 6,5 meters. — Sand with some
stones. — Zostera with some Fucus vesic.

UI. *%/s 95. The broom at Onsevig S. a good ‘2 mile. — 7,5 meters. — Zostera, (Floridec in

particular Furcellaria, Rhodomela).

DQ. is 92. N.W. of Nakskov Fjord, Taars ferry outer light-house S.E.!/>E. 24/1 miles. —
5,5 meters. — Sandy clay-mud. — Zostera, (with Floridew; numerous shells).

US. ”/5 95. Gillebjerg N.W.3/4 W., Taars light-house E. — Ca. 45 meters. — Stones. — Scarce
Delesseria sinuosa and sangvinea.

46

US1. */5 95. Gillebjerg N.W.'/2 W., Taars light-house E. — 20 meters. — Stones. -- Laminaria
digilata and sacch., Deless. sangvinea.

DR. "*/5 92. Near the buoy at Albu Triller. — 8,5 meters. — Zostera, (with Floridee).

DS. "/5 92. The buoy at Albu Triller N.E. by E.1/1 E. 2 miles. — 11,5 meters. — Sand (?). —
No vegetation.

DT. 4/5 92. Off Magleby on Langeland, */s mile of land. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

LB. */; 93. Kjelsnor light-house W. nearly 4 miles. — 17 meters. — Mud with stones. — Flo-
ridew, mostly Delesseria sangvin., (Laminaria digitata).

UR. */s5 95. S. of Albuen, Kappel church E."/4 N., Fakkebjerg light-house W.*/2 N. — 7,5 meters. —

’ with stones. — Rather dense Zoslera-vegetation, (Mytilus, various Floridew, some Fucus
serratus).
Smaaland Sea. (Sim)
GZ. li 92. lle miles N. of the N. end of Egholm. — 6,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera,

(Fucus serratus, F. vesicul.).

HA. /11 92. Agerso Sund, the broom off the channel to Skelskor Nor S. E.4/4 E. a good 1 mile. —
11,5 meters. — Stones. — Floridec, (Polysiphonia, Delesseria).

VB. */5 95. E. side of Omo Tofte. — 5,5 meters. — Sand with Mytilus, among which various
Algee, mostly Furcellaria and Ceram. rubrum.

HB. "un 92. S. end of Agerso Sund, Helleholm light-house N.W. by W.*/s W. 3 miles. — 8,5
meters. — Stones and Mylilus. — Rhodomela and Polysiph. nigresc., (Zostera).

VC. 7/5 95. Venegrund, inside the buoy. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Zostera,
not dense, various Algze, Mytilus.

HC. "Jn 92. By the broom at Knudshoved Odde. — 11,5 meters. — Zostera. — Floridew (Polys.
nigrescens).

CK. */9 91. 2 miles S. by E.*l4 E. of the buoy at Staalgrund. — 9,5 meters. — Sand (?) with

stones. — Furcellaria, (Phyllophora membranif., Ph. Brodici, Polys. nigresc.). :

CL. */5 91. In the middle of Raago Sund. — 5,5 meters. — Dense veg. of broad-leaved Zostera.

CM. */5 91. By the broom at Kragenes. — 4,5 meters. — Dense broad-leaved Zostera.

S. /9 90. By the W. side of Fejg. -- 5,5 meters. — Zostera.

CN. */o 91. N.E. of Middelgrund at the E. end of Fejo. — 4,5 meters. — Zostera, (uc. serratus,
Furcellaria).

HD. 4 92. Knudskov Rev. — 4,5 meters. — I’ucus vesicul., (Zostera).

CQ. *Io 91. 1%l4 miles N.E. by E.4J; E. of the broom at Kogrund. — 4,5 meters. — Sand with
a few stones. — Zostera, (Fucus vesicul.).

Q. lo 90. N. of Vesterskovsflak. — 7,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

P. ®/) 90. Between Kogrund and Suderg, 3/1 mile S.E. by E. of the broom inside of Kogrund. —
3 meters. — Dense Zoslera-vegetation with scarce Fucus.

CO. */9 91. By the broom at Vigso Skal. — Ca. 6 meters. — Zostera.
CP. *°l9 91. By the broom at Guldborg. — 4 meters. — Zostera.
O. ¥/o 90. Off Guldborg. — 5,5 meters. — Mud without vegetation.

N. "4/9 90. Guldborgsund, off Vennerslund. — 1 to 2 feet: Polysiphonia violacea f. aculeata a. o.
scattered. — 2 feet: Potamogeton pectinalus and Zannichellia pedicellata. — 3 feet: Sper-

matochnus paradoxus, Fucus serratus a.o. — 3 to 4 feet and outwards: Zoslera.

47

CR. */) 91. By the beacon at the W. end of Stor Stram. — 4,5 meters. — Broad-leaved Zostera.

HE. "Ii: 92. W. end of Masnedsund, near the beacon. — 4 to 5,5 meters (?). — Sand. — Pure
Zostera-vegetation.

KP. ?/; 93. S.E. of Masnedg, between Kalvestrom and Fergestrom. — Ca. 3 meters. — Zostera,
with scattered Fucus vesic.

HF. "/11 92. W. of Faro, about 7/3; mile of land. — 12 meters. — Mud with stones and dead
Zostera-leaves. — Very scarce Floridew.

R. 1/9 90. Off Petersveerft, near land. — Ca. 2 meters. — Zostera.

R?!. 4/9 90. Off Sprove, Moen, right opposite Langs. — From 1,3 meters outwards Zostera. —
In the channel mud without vegetation.

HJ. 1192. Bredemands Hage by the S. side of Bogs. — 6,5 meters. — Zoslera, dead and
probably also growing, (scarce Floridec).

KQ. #/; 938. Gronsund, off the N. end of Osterskov. — 4 meters. — Bare sand. — 3,5 meters:
Zostera.

The Sound. (Su)

RX. #Is 94. Outside of Mollegrund off Héganas. — 15 meters. — Clay-mud with stones. — No
vegetation.

BQ. lo 91. Off Ellekilde. — 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesic., Fuc. serratus, (Furcellaria
a. o. Floridee).

BR. lo 91. Off Odinshoj. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. — Zostera-vegetation.

CS. 3/5 92. Off Aalsgaarde. — 4 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — (Fucus vesiculosus, F. serratus, and
Floridee.

GK. ‘/s 92. Off Hellebeek. — Between first and second shoal. — Stones. — Fucus serratus,
(F. vesicul., Furcellaria).

ON. "494. E. side of Lappegrund. — 6,5 to 9,5 meters. — Coarse sand with pebbles. — No
vegetation.

HN. 85 93. @retvisten, E. side, Kronborg light-house S.W.*/;S. 2 miles. — 17 to 19 meters. —
No vegetation.

HM. 8/5 93. @retvisten, Kronborg S.W.?/sS. 1°/s miles. — 24,5 to 28 meters. — Clay-mud. — (A
stone with a young Lithothamnion, one spec. of Delesseria sangvinea).

HL. 8/5, 93. @retvisten, Kronborg S.W.4/4S. 14/4 mile. — 41,5 meters. — Soft bottom (?). — No
vegetation.

OK. 1/4 94. Disken, Lat. N. 56°0,3’, Long. E. 12°38,5°. — 7,5 meters. — Bare sand.

OM. "7/4 94. W. side of Disken, Lat: N. 56°0,2’, Long. E. 12°38’. — Sand. — No vegetation (Mytilus).

OL. 17I4 94. E. side of Disken, Lat. N. 56°90’, Long. E. 12°37,7’. — 14 to 16 meters. — Sand. —
No vegetation.

PX. */7 94. Off Tibberup. — 8,5 meters. — Sandy mud with a few small pebbles. — Dense
vegetation of Zostera, (with Fucus vesiculosus, Rhodomela, Polysiph. nigrescens).

TD. lo 94. Hveens revolving light S. 1/2 W. 2"l2 miles. — 20,5 meters. — No vegetation (seine).

OI. 17/4 94. Nivaa Flak, off Nivaa. — 6,5 meters. — Rhodomela (seine).

HK.

8]; 93. Off the N.W. end of Hveen. — 17 meters. — Clay-mud. — No vegetation. -— 9,5 to
21,5 meters: In part clay-mud. — A few Algee (Polysiph. nigresc., Ceramium rubrum,
Delesseria sinuosa).

RK.

Pare

OG.

le OF.

a:

TA.
PS.

au

1. M/9 94. Hveens revolving light N. '/2 W. ‘le mile. — 17 meters. — Clay-mud (?). — No vege-

tation (seine).

. 3/9 94. N. end of Lous’s Flak, Hveens revolving light E. by N. 1/2 N. 3 miles. — 10 meters. —

Fine sand. — Zostera.

. Mo 94. Vedbeek W.S.W.4/4S. 1 mile. — 9,5 to 10,5 meters. — Sandy clay-mud with a few

stones. — Floridew, in particular Furcellaria and Rhodomela, (Laminaria sacchar.).

. °8/, 94. E. of Hveen, Haken light-house S.1/2 W. 1 mile. — 40,5 meters. — Clay-mud. —

No vegetation.

. %/, 94. Near the E. side of Hveen, Haken light-house S. by E.'/4E. 1 mile. — 10,5 to

19 meters. — Stones, from 12 meters upwards. — Florideew, Laminaria sacchar.

. %lo 94. W. of Staffans Flak, Haken light-house N.N.W.4/4N. a good 1,5 mile. — 22,5 to

30 meters. — Clay-mud with stones. — No plants.
— The channel between Hveen and Landskrona. — 45 meters. — Clay-mud. — No plants.

. %lo 94. Staffans Flak. — 12 to 13 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria sacch., Floridew, in

particular Furcellaria, (Chorda Filum).

>. %/ 94. Immediately S. of Staffans Flak. — 28 to 32 meters. — Clay-mud and stones. —

No plants.

3. 5/9 94. S.W. border of Staffans Flak. — 14 to 18 meters. — Laminaria digitata, Floridee,

Phymatolithon polymorphum.
*8/, 94. By the buoy at Pilhaken, off Landskrona. — 24,5 to 39,5 meters. — No vegetation.

. %/, 94. S. of the same buoy. — 16 meters. — Coarse sand, almost without vegetation, (a

few Desmarestia viridis and Ectocarpus).

4/, 07. S. of Hveen, 1 mile W.S.W. 14/1 S. of the whistle buoy at Pilhaken. — 22,5 meters. —
Stones. — Abundant vegetation: Laminaria digilala, L. sacchar., Floridew, in particular
Delesseria sinuosa and sangvinea.

E. of Lous Flak, Lat. N. 55°51,6’, Long. E. 12°41,5°. — 13 meters. — Clay-mud. — A few Alge.
Lous Flak, Lat. N. 55°51,5', Long. E. 12°38’. — 12 meters. — Sandy clay-mud. — Clado-
phora gracilis.

. 4), OT. — Off Vedbeek, Lat. N. 55°51’, Long. E. 12°36,5'°. — 13 meters. — Abundant vegetation

of Algee and Zostera; of Algee mostly Ectocarpus, Furcellaria, Polysiphonia elong. and
nigrescens, Rhodomela.

%°/, 94. Off Eremitagen, */4 mile of land. — 7,5 meters. — Sand and mud. — Zostera and
Furcellaria (probably loose).

1/, 94. By the broom at Taarbeek Rev. — Stones. — Abundant vegetation: Fucus serratus,
Furcellaria, Polysiph. nigrescens, Chorda Filum, Zostera.

1/494. Taarbeek Rev, nearly 1 mile W. of the broom. — 6 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Floridee, in particular Furcellaria and Rhodomela, Fuc. serratus.

/, 94. The broom at Taarbeek Rev N.W. by W. 1/3 W. 2'le miles. — 12 meters. — No vege-
tation.

10/5 94. The harbour of Skovshoved W.S.W. '/2 mile. — 5,5 meters. — Sand (?) with stones. —
Furcellaria, Zostera, (Chorda Filum).

1019 94. Near the harbour of Skovshoved. — 4,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera.

21), 94. Off Charlotlenlund, the broom at Taarbek Rev N.E. 1/2 N. 24/3 miles. — 5,5 meters. —

Sand with stones. — Abundant vegetation: Zostera, Ectocarpus, Chorda Filum, Furcellaria.

49

KO? '5/5 98. Off the fort of Charlottenlund. — 3 meters. — Stones. — Chorda Filum, Cla-
dophora.

KO®. '*/; 93. A little farther out. — 7 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Laminaria sacch.,
Furcellaria, Zostera.

OG’. "|, 94. Between Trekroner and Middelgrund. — Ca. 9,5 meters (?). — Desmarestia acul.,
Delesseria sinuosa and alata, Chetopleris....

RI. 1); 94. S. end of Middelgrund, between the beacon and the triple broom. — 5 meters. —
Gravel with stones. — Chorda Filum, (scarce Zostera).

QE. */; 94. Nordre Rose. — 10,5 meters. — Gravel and stones. — No plants. — 5 to ca. 10
meters: Stones. — Zostera, Chorda Filum, (Mytilus).

RH. */7 94. S. end of Knollen. — 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria sacchar., Floridee, mostly

Polysiphonia violacea, broad-leaved Zostera.

QC. */; 94. E. side of Saltholms Flak, */s mile E.*/s S. of the broom. — 6 meters. — Sand (?)
with stones. — Dense vegetation of Fucus vesiculosus, I’. serratus, Furcellaria a. 0. Flo-
ridew, Chorda Filum.

QD. */7 94. E. of the N. end of Saltholm, 1 mile S.S.W.4/2S. of the beacon. — 5,5 meters. —
Sand (?) with stones. — Dense vegetation of Fucus serratus, Furcellaria, Polysiph. ni-
grescens, Zostera.

SA. */s 94. Flinterenden; "4 mile S. of the buoy at N. Flint. — 10,5 meters. — Stones and
black mud. — Broad-leaved Zostera, Laminaria sacchar., (Dictyosiphon, Laminaria digit.).

SB. */s 94. Flinterenden; */s mile S.W. of Oscargrund light-ship. — 8,5 meters. — Stones. —
Fucus serratus, (Floridew, Dictyosiphon foeniculaceus).

PR. “Is 94. Off Drager. — 7,5 to 9,5 meters. — Hard bottom with stones. — Floridew: Rho-
domela, Polysiph. nigrescens, Furcellaria and Zostera.

PR*. */5 94. About the same place but farther out. — Ca. 7,5 meters. -- Zoslera and the same
Algee as in PR.

Baltic, Western Part. (Bw)

VA. *°|5 95. Vejsnees Nakke E. '/s N. — 26,5 meters. — Sand and pebbles. — No vegetation.

DV. “/; 92. S.of Marstal, Fakkebjerg light-house S. E. */4 E. nearly 7 miles. — 9,5 to 11,5 meters. —
Sand with pebbles. — Zoslera, Fucus serratus, Furcellaria.

LE. */; 93. N. side of Vejsnzes Flak. — 9,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera, (Fucus serratus, Floridec),

UY. */5 95. Vejsnees Flak. — 9,5 meters. — Bare sand with a few stones, on which Fucus
vesiculosus and F- serratus, (and some Floridee).

UY!. *!s 95. S. side of Vejsnees Flak. — 18 meters. — Sandy clay-mud. — Loose Furcellaria,

Laminaria digitata.
UZ. **|; 95. In the channel F. of Vejsnees Flak. — 34 meters. — Clayey sand with small stones. —
No vegetation.

LD. *!; 98. Fakkebjerg light-house E.S.E.1Ja E. 6%/4 miles. — 20,5 to 22,5 meters. — Clay-mud
without vegetation (Ophiure).

DU. “/; 92. Off Dimesodde S. of Bagnkop, '/s mile of land. 11 meters. — Stones. — Fur-
cellaria, (Fucus serratus, Laminaria digitata . ..).

LC. */; 93. S. of the buoy at Gulstav. — 11,5 meters. — Stones. — Floridew, mostly Furcellaria,

Fucus serratus, Halidrys, Laminaria digit).

D. K. D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Riekke, naturvidensk., op mathem. Afd. VII. 1, 7

50

UL. 7/; 95. Femerbelt; Ojet, Markelsdorf Huk S.*/s E. 7 miles. — 20 meters. — Gravel with
stones. — Abundant vegetation: Laminaria digitata, L. saccharina, Floridew.

LA. */; 938. Kappel church N. by W.*/4 W., W. end of Vesterskov N.4/4 W. — 7,5 meters. — Sand
with some stones. — Zoslera, Floridew, (Fucus vesiculosus).

UQ. */5 95. Tillitse church N.E., Kappel church N. by W.?/>W. — 12 meters. — Gravel and
stones. — Mylilus with Polysiphonia nigrescens and a few other Floridea.

UP. */;, 95. Off Kramnisse Gab, 1/1 miles of land. — 8,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Some

Zostera, scarce Furcellaria and Fucus serratus, (Mytilus).

KZ. *|; 93. Immediately outside Kramnisse Gab. — 7,5 meters. — Zostera, Fucus serratus, Fur-
cellaria.

KY. “J; 93. Olstrup church E.N.E. 6 miles. — 12,5 meters. — Gravel and stones, Mytilus. —
Floridea, in particular Ceramium and Polysiph. nigrescens, (dead Zoslera-leaves).

KX. */; 938. Olenburg Huk S.-W. by W.*/4 W. a good 6 miles. — 26,5 meters (?). — Mud. — A
few Floridew on stones.

KV. “|; 98. S. of Nysted, the buoy N.E. by N. ‘ls mile. — 5,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera in.
large patches, Floridew.

KU. */; 93. Schonheyders Pulle. 6,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus, Floridew, (Lami-
naria digitata).

— */; 95. — 7 meters. — Small pebbles or coarse gravel, in great measure without vege-
tation, with however patches of Fucus serratus and a few Floridee and some Zostera,
Mytilus).

KT. */; 93. Gjedser Rey, near the inmost broom. — 8,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus,
Floridea, in particular Ceramium Rosenvingii.

UO. “1, 95. Gjedser Rey, Trindelen. — 5,5 to 7 meters. — Sand, gravel. — No vegetation.

UN?! 74, 95. Gjedser Rey, Yderknoben. — 5,5 to 9,5 meters. — Sand and coarse gravel without
vegetation.

UN. “/; 95. Gjedser Rev, by “Varsko”. — 9,5 meters. Sand without vegetation.

UM! *; 95. Near Gjedser Revs light-ship. — 19 meters. — Sand without vegetation.

UM. */; 95. Kadetrenden; Gjedser Revs light-ship N.W. 1'/« miles. — 24,5 to 25,5 meters. —
Small pebbles. — No vegetation, (a few Hildenbrandtia a. o.).

Baltic, Part around Mgen. (Bm)

OF. i, 94. W. of Lille Grund by Flinterenden, Drogdens light-ship N. by W.?!/4 W. nearly 3
miles. — 9,5 meters (?). — Stones. — Zoslera, Fucus serralus, broad, Ectocarpus, (Mylilus).

RG. *|; 94. Falsterbo light-house S.S.E. 6 miles. — Sand, stones. — Fucus serratus, Floridea,
(the Algze probably in part loose).

OG. */; 94. Abreast of Bredgrund, 1/2 mile N.E.'/2E. of the broom at Virago Grund. — 7,5
meters. — Stones. Fucus serralus, F. vesiculosus.

QM. “4/7; 94. N. of Juels Grund, harbour of Kage W. 51/2 miles. -- 6,5 to 7,5 meters. — Sand with

stones. — Abundant vegetation of Fucus vesiculosus, Polysiph. nigrescens ao. Floridea,
Zostera.

QL. 1; 94. S. of Juels Grund. — 11,5 meters. — No vegetation.

QK. */; 94. Off Koge Sohuse. — 9,5 meters. — Fine sand. — Zoslera.

QN. */; 94. Off Koge Sohuse, */4 mile of land. — 6,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serralus, (with

Floridea).

QU. “41; 94. Koge Bugt, 7 miles due N. of Stevns light-house. -— 16 meters (seine). — Floridea,
Laminaria.

QO. “1; 94. Koge Sonakke N.W.4/4 W. 1,5 miles. — 4,5 to 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesi-
culosus, Floridea.

QP. “/; 94. Kalkgrund, at the N. end of Stevns Klint. — 3 to 4 meters. — Limestones. —
Fucus vesiculosus and F. serratus, (Ceram. rubrum, Chorda Filum).

VF. °/; 95. Off Mandehoved, Stevns. — 4 to 9,5 meters. — Limestones. — Rather abundant
vegetation: Fucus vesiculosus and F. serratus, (Polys. nigrescens).

QJ. 4/7 94. 6 miles due W. of Falsterbo light-house. -- 16 meters. —- Fine sand. — No vegetation.

QH. “I; 94. Falsterbo light-house N.E. ‘2 E. 2'l, miles. — Ca. 7,5 meters. — Sand. — Zostera,
Fucus vesiculosus a. 0.

SC. */s 94. Falsterbo light-ship S.E. +l: S. 2"l, miles. — 9,5 meters. — Fine Sand. — No vegetation.

VE. */5 95. Stevns light-house N.E.?/. EK. 1/s miles. 15 meters. — Gravel, small pebbles. —

No vegetation.
QQ. *; 94. Off Redvig. — 6,5 to 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, (F. serratus).

VD. */; 95. Near the whistle buoy at the entrance to Bogestroammen. — 7,5 meters. — Sand
with stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, F. serratus... .

RA. *°/; 94. Holleender Grund. — 5,5 meters. — Stones. — Lucus vesiculosus, Spermalochnus.

RB. °°; 94. Inside Holleender Grund. {5 meters. — Sand and gravel with stones. — Fucus
vesiculosus, Zostera; the vegetation here and there wanting.

QR. */l7 94. Gyldenloves Flak. 7,5 meters. — Gravel with stones. — Fucus vesiculosus.

SD. ?/s 94. Stevns light-house N. by W.4/4 W. nearly 15 miles. — 23,5 meters. — Sand. — Loose

Floridew in abundance, in particular Furcellaria, Delesseria sangvinea, D. alata, Rhodo-
mela, Polysiphonia nigrescens.

QS. ?|; 94. The Mgen cliff S.S.W. 7 miles. — 20,5 meters. — Gravel and small stones. —
Floridee, in particular Rhodomela, Delesseria sangvinea, D. alata, for the most part
loose, (many Mytilus).

VG. */5 95. N. of the Moen cliff, abreast of Hellehavns Nakke, */1 mile of land. — 17 meters.

Gravel and stones. — Mytilus with various Floridew.

RC. */; 94. Inside “Danneskiold” near the Mgen cliff. — 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesi-
culosus.

QZ. **|; 94. Abreast of Mgen light-house. — Ca. 7,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, F.
serralus, a great many loose Rhodymenia palmata.

QY. *°l; 94. S. side of Bjelkes Flak. — 10,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus.

VH. */5 95. S. side of B6chers Grund. — 8,5 to 10,5 meters. — Sand and stones. — Fucus ser-
ralus and I’. vesiculosus.

VI. */5 95. Off Hjelm, Moen, near land. — 5,5 to 6,5 meters. — Gravel with stones. — Iucus
serratus and vesiculosus, (Rhodomela, Polysiph. nigrescens).

HG, '/11 92. Preestebjergs Rev, N. of the broom. — 7 meters. — Stones. — Jrucus vesiculosus
and serralus.

HH. 7/11 92. The broom at Priestebjergs Rev N.W. by W. a good 2 miles. — 17 meters. —
Clay-mud. — No vegetation.

KR. 7/7 98. By Korselitze Grund. — 7,5 meters. — Sand with stones. — Fucus vesiculosus,

F. serratus, Floridew.

KS. 2/; 98. E. of Falster, off Ulfslev; Gjedser light-ship S.S.W.%/4 W. 11'/z miles. — 9,5 to 11,5

meters. — Gravel and stones, Fucus vesicul. and serratus, Floridew, in particular Rho-
domela and Polys. nigrescens.

bO. "|; 07. Lat. N. 54°37’, Long. E. 12°25’ (Mag. O. Pauusen). — 15 meters (trawl). — Laminaria
sacchar., Desmarestia acul., various Floridew.

QV. */7 94. Lat. N. 54°43,6’, Long. E. 12°28,5’°. — 17 meters: — Sand. — No vegetation.

QX. *I; 94. Lat. N. 54°49,7°, Long. E. 129284’. — 20,5 meters. — Fine sand. — No vegetation.

OU. 7 94. Lat. N. 54°46,6°, Long. E. 12°34"/,’. — 16 meters. — Fine sand. — No vegetation.

SE. #/s 94. Lat. N. 55°4, Long. E. 12°47’. — 28 meters. — Clay-mud without vegetation.

QT. *I7 94. Moen light-house W. by N. 10?/s miles. — 34 meters. -- Clay-mud with fine sand. —
No vegetation.

bP. '8/; 07. E. side of Kriegers Flak, Lat. N. 55°3’, Long. E.. 13°5’ (?) (Mag. O. Pautsen). — Ca.
15 (18?) meters. — Rhodomela, Ceramium striclum, Desmarestia viridis a. o.

RF. *|; 94. Lat. N. 55°10’, Long. E. 13°15’. — 37,5 meters. — Sand and clay-mud, a few small
stones. — No vegetation.

Baltic, Part around Bornholm. (Bb)

RE. *"l7 94. Lat. N. 55°10’, Long. E. 14°..— Ca. 40 meters. — No vegetation.

SF. */s 94. Adler Grund, 4/2: mile S. of the lighl-ship. — Ca. 10,5 meters. — Sand with stones. —
Furcellaria, Ceramium vertebrale.

SG. “Is 94. Adler Grund, 1%/4 miles S. by E.4/, E. of the light-ship. — Stones. — 10,5 meters. —
Furcellaria, Ceramium vertebrale.

SU. ‘Js 94. Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 54°54’, Long. E. 14°33’. — 24,5 meters. — Hard sand with
stones. — Scarce vegetation, in particular Rhodomela and Eclocarpus lilloralis.

ST. “/s 94. W. side of Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 54°55%/4’, Long. E. 14°33’. — 18 meters. — Stones. —
Mytilus; a tew Florideew and Eclocarpus liltoralis.

SS. “Is 94. W. side of Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 54°58'/y, Long. E. 14°32'/o". — 19 meters. — Stones,
gravel. — Sphacelaria racemosa.

SH. */s 94. Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 54°591/s’, Long. E. 14°451/;’. — Stones. — Slictyosiphon, Ceramium.

SR. ‘is 94. Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 55°1%/4, Long. FE. 14°414J/;’. — 15 to 16 meters. — Gravel and
stones. — Iloridea, in particular Rhodomela and Eclocarpus.

YI. "/7 Ol. Port of Ronne E. by N. 2/4 miles. — 33 meters. — No vegetation.

YH. "J; Ol. Port of Ronne E.N.E. 1'/z miles. — 24,5 meters. — Stones. — Incrusting Alge

(Hildenbrandtia, Lithoderma), a few arbuscular Floridea.
RD. “J; 94. Hvidmeehrn, S. of Ronne. — 9,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus vesiculosus, (Ff. serratus).

SK. *!s 94. Ronne Banke: Hojbratterne, '/s mile S. of the broom. — 11,5 meters. — Gravel and
stones. — Fucus serratus, F. vesicul., (Furcellaria with Ceramium).

SI. ‘is 94. Ronne Banke, Lat. N. 55°"lx’, Long. E. 14°47%/.’. — 13 meters. — Gravel. — No vege-
tation.

YF. "J; OL. Inside Arnager Rey. — 5,5 meters. — Fucus serratus and vesiculosus, (scarce Zostera).

YG. '/; Ol. Arnager Rev, a good mile of the port. — 7 meters. — Limestone. — Fucus vesi-
culosus a. 0.

YE. 1"; Ol. Off Glenaa, #!s mile of land. — 10,5 meters. — Stones or rock. — Polysiph. nigres-

cens, Furcellaria, (Fucus serratus).

~ a3 —

SN. */s 94. Davids Banke. — 15 to 17 meters. — Fucus serratus, (ctocarpus).
— - — 24.5 to 28 meters. — Stones. — Laminaria saccharina.

XZ *l7 OL, - -- N.W. side of the bank. — 29 meters. — Stones. — Red and brown
Algee, no Laminaria.

XZ?, — Davids Banke — 12 to 22,5 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serralus (and some Floride).

XZ: 15 meters. — Stones. — Fucus serratus with red and brown Algee.

XZ, — — - 19 to 20,5 meters. — Laminaria saccharina in abundance, Fucus
serralus.

XZ. §!; 01. Hammer Odde S.E. by E. 7 miles. — 41 to 43 meters. — Firm clay with a few
small stones. — No plants.

SM. */s 94. N. of Hammeren, Lat. N. 55°18,8’, Long. FE. 14°46'. — 24,5 meters. — Sand. — No
vegetation.

SL. */s 94. Off Allinge. — Ca. 5,5 to 11,5 meters. — Rock and stones. — Fucus vesiculosus,
Ceramium rubrum, C. verlebrale, Sphacelaria racemosa.

SO. %/s 94. Off Gudhjem. — 5,5 to 11,5 meters. — Rocky ground. — Jloridew, in particular

Ceramium rubrum f. ballica, C. verlebrale, Phyllophora membranifol., Ph. Brodiwi, Fur-

cellaria, Dicltyosiphon, Fucus serratus.

SP. %is 94. 44 mile N. by W.'l2 W. of Mollenakke by Svaneke. — 28 meters. — Gravel. — No
vegetation.

SQ. °ls 94. Close S. of Broens Rey. — 9 meters. — Rocky ground. — Fucus serratus, (very
few Floridee).

YD. *; O01. The double broom at Salthammer Rey W.'/iS. 1 mile. — 19 meters. — Stones. -

Abundant vegetation of red and brown Algve: Eclocarpus littoralis, Delesseria sangvinea,
Rhodomela, Polysiphonia elongata var. a. 0.

YC. °J]; 01. The double broom at Salthammer Rev N.W. #/4N. 1/2 miles. — 24,5 meters. — Rather
rich vegetation of Ectocarpus lillor., Rhodomela, Polysiph. elongata var. a. 0.

YA. “i; O1. Dueodde light-house W. 5*/; miles. — 37,5 meters. — Rhodomela, Sphacelaria race-
mosa, Furcellaria, Deless. sinuosa.

YB. “/; 01. Dueodde light-house W. 6 miles. — 43,5 to 45 meters. — Stones. — No plants.

SV. Sis 94. Nordvestgrund by Christianso. — 30 to 32 meters. — Rocky ground. — No vegetation.

SX. ‘/s 94. That by Christianso. — 0 to ca.15 meters. — Abundant vegetation.

List of stations arranged chronologically, with indication of the waters

AI—AN Lb. Sept. 1891. BS—BV Sb.

July 1890, A—D Ks. | Aug. 1891.

Sept. — k—M Lf. - = AO—AT Sa. —- — BX—CC Sf.
= = N=Ss ] Sm, |) =, = AU—Ax | Ib, =9 ye PCD=CP Sb:
—- — T Sb. _ — AY—BF Sa. —- = CG Sf.
= U—V Sf. —- = BG Ks. —- - CH—CI Sb.
- — X—Y Sb. - — BH—BO | Km. — — CK—CR Sm.

Aug. 1891. Z—AG | Sb. - — BP Kn. | May 1892. CS Su.

2S AH—AI’ | Sa. | Sept. — BQ—BR | Su. i CT C7, lS

May 1892.

June

July

June

July

1893,

DA—DI

DJ—DK
DL—DT
DU—DV
DA DY

DZ—EB
EC2EG
EH—EP
EQ—EY
EZ—FA
FB—FD
FE—FH
FJ—FN
FO—FP
FQ—FY
EZ GA
GB=GE
GF—GH
Gr

GK

GL—GO
GP—GY
GZ—TiE
HG—HH
HI

HK—HN
HO—HS
Hit HY
HX—IU
IV—KD

KE—KG
KH

KI—KN
KO

KP—KQ
KR—KS
iT SA
LB

bei
LEG
LH—LK
CLP
LQO—ML

Sb.
Sb.
Lf.

a4

Sept. 1893. MM—MN

Jan. 1894,

March —

Sept. —

OXG

Jan. 1895,
May —

June —
July —

MO—MY

MZ—NB |
NC—ND |
NE—NK |

NL—NM
NN—NU

NV—NX
NY—OA
OB—OF
OG—ON |
OO—OY |
OZ—PP
PQ-—-PQ!
PR—PR?!
PS—QE
QF—RC
RD—RF
RG
RH—RK |
RL—RQ

RR—RS |

RT—RV
RX—SB

SC—SE |

SF--SX
SY—SZ

TA wee T F |

TG—TR
TS—TT
TU-TY

TZ—UD
UE—UK
UL—UQ
UR—UU
UNSUX
UY—VA
VB—VC
VD—VF
VG Wil
VJ
VK—VK!}

Kin.
Kn.
Ks.

Sb.

July 1895,
Aug. —
July 1896
July 1899
Aug. —
July 1900,
Aug. —
Oct. —
June 1901.
July —
Aug. —
July 1902.
Aug. —
June 1904.
July —

A [WES
July 1905,

Aug. —
June 1906.
Aug. —
July 1907.

VT_-VX
VY—KAG
XB—XF

XG

XH 2X)

XK—XL
AXM—XN
XO

XP—XQ,)

XR
XS

XT—XY

WA Will
YK—YL

YM—YN |

YO—YS
YT
YU
YV
YX
YY
YZ—ZB
ZC—ZD

ZE—ZI
ZK
ZL—ZM
ZN—ZO |
ZP

ZQ—-ZR
ZS—ZY
ZZ—aE
aF—aS
aT
aU
aV—aZ
bA
bB—bG
bH—bI
bK—bL
bM—bN
bO—bP

Su.
Bm.

Rhodophycee.

A. Protofloridee.
I. Bangiales.

Fam. 1. Bangiacez.

J. AGARDH (1883), Till Algernes Systematik. Tredje afd. VI. Ulvacesz. Lunds Univ. Arsskrift Tom. XIX.

G. BERTHOLD (1881), Zur Kenntniss der Siphoneen und Bangiaceen. Mittheil d. zoolog. Station zu Neapel, II.
— (1882), Die Bangiaceen des Golfes von Neapel. Leipzig.

H. Hus (1902), An Account of the species of Porphyra found on the Pacific coast of North America.
Proc. Calif. Acad. sc. 3. ser. vol. II No. 6, San Francisco.

H. Kyxtin (1907), Studien tber die Algenflora der schwedischen Westkiste. Upsala.

Fr. OLTMANNS (1904), Morphologie und Biologie der Algen, I, p. 529—534.

Fr. Scumirz (1894), Kleinere Beitrage zur Kentniss der Florideen. V. La Nuova Notarisia, Ser. V, p. 717.
— (1896), Bangiaceen. Engler-Prantl, Natirl. Pflanzenfam. I, 2, p. 307—316.

With regard to the natural history of the Bangiacew reference may be made
to the above-quoted works of BERTHOLD, Scumirz and Otrmanns; I wish only to
make some remarks on the spores produced asexually. BrErTHo_p named them
“neutral spores”, a name in my opinion but little applicable, as these spores cannot
be said to be more neutral than the carpospores. Scumitrz named them monospores
as they are produced by the whole contents of a cell, but the carpospores were
given by him the same name, and consequently this was not a name peculiar to
the spores produced asexually. Besides, it seems to me more reasonable to
compare the cell, which after division produces a number of spores, with the
tetrasporangium in the Floridee, than to compare the daughter-cell the contents of
which become a spore with the monosporangium of Chantransia, for the fact is
that the spores in the tetrasporangium are also separated by cell-walls. If the
term monospore might be used within this family, it must be for the cases where
one spore only is produced by each originally vegetative mother-cell (e. g. Gonio-
trichum, Erythrotrichia). When more than one spore are produced by a mother-
cell, it might be desirable to give them the same designation as the tetraspores of
the Floridee, but against that we have the fact that the number of spores is not
fixed and may be reduced to one. In order to avoid a long designation the spores
produced without sexual process may be named gonidia. According to their mode
of development the family may be divided into the following sections.

56

1. Bangiee. Gonidia arising by division (or also without division)
from an originally vegetative mother-cell.
Frond ‘filiform. << cs sadu0 os gash Bes aes ee ee ret Bangia.
Prong: Mat. 22.90 v2 tint 2 weust hy Ge wep aan ede ot eee ae Porphyra.
2. Erythrotrichiee. Gonidia arising in special monosporangia, cut off
by a curved wall in a vegetative cell.

Frond erect, ¢nliforny s.cy sacecton «ee eens: ee ee Erythrotrichia.
Frond first cushon-like, thereafter vesicular, ruptured and ex-

panded.in“a monostramatie: plane’ ..52.,.0-.- 3 ee Porphyropsis.
Frond consisting of creeping branched filaments, more or less

coniluent: 10.4 monostiomatic disc: ..45...045 4... eee Erythrocladia.
(Frond a monostromatic parenchymatous disc................ Erythropeltis).

3. Goniotrichiee. Gonidia arising without cell-division.

Gonidia makeds oi 5 hosee nc teve oe Male ernie et eee Goniotrichum.
Gonidia provided “with ‘cell-wall, 2 40.) seve cs de ee eee re Asterocylis.

Bangia Lyngb. emend.
1. Bangia fusco-purpurea (Dillw.) Lyngb.
LynGcByE Hydr. p. 83, tab. 24 C; Harvey Phye. Brit. pl. 96; REINKE in Pringsh. Jahrb. 9, Bd. p. 274 tab. 12;
BeERTHOLD (1882) fig. 12—14; Kyrin (1907) p. 107.
Conferva fusco-purpurea Dillw. Brit. Conf. pl. 92.
Bangia atro-purpurea (Roth) /7, fusco-purpurea (Dillw.) Ag. Syst. p. 76; Fl. Dan. tab. 1841; J. Agardh
(1883) p. 36.

In 1806 Rorn described (Catal. bot. HI p. 208), under the name of Conferva
atro-purpurea, a filamentous Alga found in a water-mill at Bremen; it was referred
lo the genus Bangia by LynGByE and was found in similar localities at many other
places in Europe. Three years later, DitLwyn described a somewhat similar species,
B. fusco-purpurea, first found on the British shores, and largely distributed on the
Atlantic and Mediterranean shores. The resemblance between the two species,
however, was so great, that LynGcByr referred Rorn’s species as a variety to B.
fusco-purpurea, while C. AGARDH conversely regarded B. atro-purpurea as the main
species and B. fusco-purpurea as variety. The latter view was also maintained by
J. AGARDH, who, however, expressly distinguished the freshwater form from the
marine form while the older AGARpDH only took the colour into consideration. I
shall not enter on the question of the relation of these species, but like most of the
marine phycologists record the marine species under DitLtwyn’s name. The distri-
bution of the species on the Danish shores does not favour the supposition of a gradual
transition to the freshwater form, as it does not occur in water of low salinity.

The plant is at first a filament consisting of a single row of cells, and fixed
at the base by rhizines, which grow downwards from the lower cells in the
common. outer-wall (REINKE |. c. fig. 1). In this form the plant can attain a con-
siderable size, but sooner or later longitudinal walls occur, which have a more or
less radial position and which divide the articles into wedge-shaped cells.

57

According to BERTHOLD (I. c. p. 9), the first stage in the formation of the
“neutral spores” or gonidia begins with the protoplasmic body increasing in mass,
while at the same time shining globules occur, which are soluble in water and
‘are stained brown by iodine, more rarely minute starch-grains, and the pyrenoid
occupies the centre of the cell. During the first stages of these changes one or
two divisions take place and then the cell-bodies are set free as spores. BERTHOLD
does not indicate, if these divisions are only anticline or if they can also be pe-
ricline. According to Scumirz (1896 p. 311), these spores can also arise without
division from the whole of the contents of a vegetative cell. The first dividing
wall of the fertilized carpogonium is, according to BERTHOLD (I.c. p. 16), parallel
with the surface of the thread, while the following are radial, and we thus have
as resull eight carpospores in vigorous threads. These though of very variable size
are smaller than the gonidia, and differ from the latter, according to BERTHOLD, by
containing minute granules of starch and a smaller and less lobed chromatophore;
they show amoeboid movements though slower than those of the other spores.

It will be understood from the above, that it is not aiways easy to decide if
we have to do with gonidia or with carpospores, especially in examining dried
specimens, and when the direct traces (e.g. canal) of the fecundation process have
disappeared. — Male filaments I have met with rather seldom, though at different
seasons, but most frequently and best developed in spring. While the formation
of spermatia ordinarily takes place very uniformly, all cells in the same part of
the thread being in the same stage of development, some threads collected in July
at Frederikshavn showed a more irregular disposition, the antheridia being inter-
mingled with cells which were little or not at all divided, and which undoubtedly
would not reach to the production of spermatia. They could not be supposed to
be carpogonia as there were no spermatia attached outside them and they showed
no periclinal walls. BERTHOLD states also, that the species is dioecious “mit we-
nigen Ausnahmen”.

Female filaments with attached spermatia I have met with in February, April
and May, and I have also several times been able to see the fine fertilization tube,
though it seems to disappear rapidly along with the spermatia. In fig. 1 some
fertilization tubes are still visible after the disappearance of the spermatia. The
carpogonia may appear in thin threads, which are only divided by a few longi-
tudinal walls, as well as in thicker filaments the articles of which consist of several
cells (fig. 1). Fig. 2 A and B show transverse sections of female filaments which,
seen from the side, showed spermatia attached to the surface. The cells, which
have been divided by periclinal walls, must be supposed to be fertilized carpogonia.
How many cells belong to the individual cystocarps in fig. 3 B is difficult to decide;
it seems that vegetative periclinal divisions have also taken place, either before or
after fertilization. I have only seldom seen carpospores containing starch-grains,
e.g. in specimens collected at Hirshals in April, showing distinctly the process of

D. kK. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Raeckke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 8

58

fertilization (fig. 1). In dried specimens I could not see distinct starch-grains, but
only indistinetly limited spots giving blue-yiolet colour with iodine.

Gonidia seem to oecur much more frequently than the carpospores on our
coasts, as I have met with the species at all seasons and most frequently with
spores, which must be regarded as gonidia. These spores may
arise in very thin threads whose articles show only one longi-
tudinal wall, but their origin can also take place in thick
threads with numerous longitudinal walls. As a rule two or
four spores are produced by each mother-cell; most frequently
I found no starch in these spores, but in a few cases I obser-
ved numerous very small starch-grains in spores which were
undoubtedly gonidia (Thyboron and Skagen, July). In May I
saw the spores escape from threads recently collected at Hirs-
hals, a process that took place very rapidly; amoeboid move-
ments I did not observe, but the chromatophore showed alter-
ations of form. In one spore it had taken a globular form and
was sharply defined; shortly afterwards it became angular and
seemed about to take the ordinary stellate shape, but it soon
look again the rounded form. In other cases these spores

Fig. 1. showed the amoeboid movements.

Py Reet This species occurs at ordinary high-water mark and
fertilization (ubes and a few higher, so that it is frequently out of the water and even
Spermatin sill adhering- dried up and in great measure only wetted by the spray of

the waves. It is therefore easy to understand why it is not
commoner than it is at the Danish shores, where the tide is mostly insignificant;
in unfavourable periods with continual low water and calm, dry weather it would
be in danger and would be killed at all the places,

where it is not protected by special conditions against
desiccation of long duration. At Frederikshavn it
grows chiefly on the outer sides of the moles, where
with a westerly wind the level of the sea is pro-
portionally high, while with an easterly wind the
level is low but the mole ordinarily washed by the
waves. The most dangerous condition for the Bangia

vegetation is a fairly long period of easterly winds
with the wind so light, that this vegetation is not aa Pea ;

: Bangia fusco-purpurea, ‘Transverse sections
reached by the waves, especially when the weather of female threads with cystocarpia. 200: 1.
at the same time is bright and dry. Its occurrence
is therefore very different, not only at various seasons, but also in different years.
In winter it is very abundant, but the critical period of the spring will every year
kill a greater or smaller part of it and on the duration and intensity of this period
depends to what degree that will take place. In summer for example it occurs at

owen

Bangta fusco-purpurea, growing on Phyl-
litis zosterifolia, mole at Hirshals, Aug.
Phot., nal. size.

Fig. 3.
Bangia fusco-purpurea, Specimens collected at Middelfart (Kongebro)
March 1894. After photograph, natural size.

60

Frederikshavn in some years only in small quantities, while in others it forms
extensive growths especially on the outer side of the south mole, as in the be-
ginning of August 1902. In the Little Belt it completely disappears in summer, at
all events in certain years (e. g. 1901), while in spring it is often abundant and
luxuriant. In March 1894 it was so well developed there, that I have never found
it better developed on the Danish shores; the threads attained a length of 14—15 cm
and were above thick and curled (fig. 3). In April 1904 I searched for it in vain at
the same place. This is the most southern locality known on the Danish shores.
Localities. Ns: Thyboron, groin No. 58. — Sk: Hirshals, on the mole and on a boulder on

the shore, observed in the months April to August, may occur abundantly still in July. Has also been
found growing on Phyllitis zoslerifolia (fig. 4). Greatest length of the threads observed here ca. 7 cm. —

Lf: Harbour of Lemvig (?); Thisted; Glyngore. — Kn: Harbour of Skagen; Busserev by Frederikshavn
(April and July); harbour of Frederikshavn. — Ke: Harbour of Gilleleje, Febr. and May, ca. 1 cm long. —

Lb: Harbour of Fredericia (Hofm. Bang, !); harbour of Middelfart, stone-slope west of the harbour, March
and April, Kongebro.

Bangia pumila Aresch. (DarBisHIRE, Ueber Bangia pumila Aresch., eine ende-
mische Alge der oOstlichen Ostsee. Wiss. Meeresuntersuchungen, N.F. 3.Bd., Abt.
Kiel 1898, S. 25) which according to Danrsisuire is readily distinguished from B.
fusco-purpurea as well as from the fresh-water B. atro-purpurea, and which, as far
as known, is endemic in the Baltic, has not been met with hitherto in the Danish
shores, though I have sought for it, particularly on the shores of Bornholm. It
differs from B. fusco-purpurea in particular in that the articulation of the frond is
still distinct in the older frond, which is divided by longitudinal walls, and through
smaller cystocarps. As it has been found at Swinemiinde and at Dantzig, there is
reason to believe that it may also be found on the Danish Baltic coasts.

According to Kyrin (1907 p. 109), however, this species has been found by
ARESCHOUG not in the Baltic but “in den innersten Buchten von Géteborg”. This
author regards it as being not a distinct species but probably only feebly developed
specimens of B. fusco-purpurea.

Porphyra Agardh.
1. Porphyra umbilicalis (L.) J. Ag. (Plate I and IL fig. 1—3.)

J. Agardh (1883) p. 66.

P. laciniata (Lightf.) Ag.; Thuret in Le Jolis Liste des Alg. mar. de Cherbourg 1864, p. 99, Janczewski,
Etudes anat. sur les Porphyra. Ann. sc. nat. Ve sér., t. 17 1873, p. 241, pl. 19 fig. 25-26; Thuret et
Bornet, Etudes phycologiques, 1878, pl. 31, p. 58.

f. linearis (Grey.) Hary.

P. linearis Greville, Algze britannicz 1830 p. 170 tab. 18; Kutzing Tabulze phycologice XIX tab. 79; J.
Agardh, l.ec. p. 71; Le Jolis Algues marines de Cherbourg No. 96; Kylin (1907) p. 111.

Ulva purpurea (7, elongata Lyngb. Hydr. p. 29.

P. vulgaris forma, Harvey Phycologia Britannica pl. 211, fig. 2—3; Thuret in Le Jolis Liste p. 99.

P. hiemalis Kylin, (1907) p. 112 Taf. 3 fig. 2.

f. vulgaris (Ag.) Thur. in Le Jol. Liste -p, 99:

Ulva purpurea Roth Catalecta I p. 209, Lyngb. Hydr. p. 29.

61

Porphyra vulgaris Agardh, Flora 1827 II p. 642, Icones Algar. tab. 28; Hary, Phye. brit. pl. 211; Aresch.
Alg. Scand. exs. No. 261.
f. laciniata (Lightf.) Thur. in Le Jolis Liste p. 99.
Ulva umbilicalis Lyngb. Hydr. p. 28; Flor. Dan. tab. 16638.
P. laciniata Ag. Syst. Algar. p.191, Icones Algar. pl. 27; Harv. Phye. Brit. pl. 92; Areschoug Alg. scand.
exs. No. 116 and No. 260.
P. laciniata var. umbilicalis Ag. Ic. Algar. tab. 26.

With regard to the limitation of the species I agree with Tourer (in Le Jo.ts
Liste), but I follow J. AGArpH in adopting the specific name of Linné, as it is the
oldest and besides not less significant than Lignrroot’s name laciniata.

As to the f. linearis, the views of authors have been divergent. It was Harvey
(Phyc. Brit. pl. 211) who first showed, from observations in nature, that it is
only a juvenile winter-form, which later passes over into the broader form, and
this has been confirmed later by THurer and others. J. AGARDH regards it however
as a distinct species, emphasizing that it occurs not only in winter but also in
spring. Kyxtin follows this author but without discussion of his view. Having
observed this form in nature in winter and spring, I cannot but come to the same
result as Harvey and Tourer. In winter this species is abundant on the moles
at Frederikshavn, on the inner as well as the outer side, and it occurs then mainly
in rather narrow forms, which pass gradually and evenly into specimens which
correspond exactly with P. linearis Grey. While the latter is said to attain only a
length of a few inches, specimens more than 20cm. long but less than 1 cm. broad,
for the rest fully typical, were commonly found. The largest specimen I have col-
lected is without the basal portion but is notwithstanding 43 cm. long with a
breadth of only 0,8 cm. The typical specimens of f. linearis have a well developed
stipe, rounded base and the margin a little or not undulated. In some broader
specimens the margin becomes more undulated, the base broader and cordate
(Plate II fig. 1—3). Such specimens agree with Kyrin’s P. hiemalis; the only diffe-
rence between this and P. linearis seems to me to be, after Kytin’s description,
besides the somewhat greater dimensions, the fact, that the sporocarps form long
narrow sori. This I have also observed in some of the specimens mentioned here
(Plate II fig.1), but by no means in all, and on the other hand it occurs also in
broad specimens of P. umbilicalis (Plate I fig. 3), and therefore it cannot be used
as a distinguishing character between the forms of this species.

These narrow forms occur in great quantity in winter on the moles of Fre-
derikshavn, particularly on the outer side of the outer moles, at high level, and
also on moles and groins on the west coast of Jutland. In spring, when easterly
winds occasion low water, this fact in connection with the increasing dryness of
the air and the strong sun will cause these Porphyra plants to a great extent to
die. The individuals surviving this critical season are those growing at a rather
low level or in places which are protected by particular conditions against drying
up during low water. In growing older the frond of these individuals increases
more in breadth than in length, and the same frond may then pass in development

62

from f. linearis through f. vulgaris to f. laciniata (comp. THuRET in LE Joxis Liste
p. 100). In f vulgaris the longitudinal axis of the frond is much longer than the
radii going outwards or downwards, but under the continued growth of the frond
in transverse direction this difference diminishes and at last entirely disappears,
the frond obtaining an approximately orbicular outline, at the same time becoming
more or less laciniated and, on account of the continuous transverse growth, much
radially folded (Plate I fig. 2). The point of attachment in this stage is only appa-
rently, not really central and umbilicate, as supposed in the older descriptions and
drawings (Linn&é, Spec. plant. If 1768, and Dittenius, Hist. muscor. 1741, tab. 8).
Though the f. linearis normally disappears in spring on the Danish shores, it
can however be found much later in the year if rarely. Thus I have met with it
on the outer side of the northern mole of Frederikshavn, near the entrance of the
harbour, at a place where the sea is as a rule agitated, in July 1895 and September
1892. The specimens found in September were very well developed, up to 30 cm.
long, 0,5 to 1,83 em. broad, fully typical, only of a lighter colour than the specimens
occurring in winter. These discoveries, however, may be very rare exceptions, for
I have otherwise never found this form in summer at Frederikshavn, one of the
best investigated localities in Denmark, as little as in any other locality. ARESCHOUG
has also found it in August on the shore of Bohuslain (Phye. scand. mar. p. 180).
This species has been met with in all the months of the year, and it occurs
at all seasons in fully developed specimens. It can probably attain an age of more
than one year, but most of the specimens die, as said above, at a rather young
age. It has been found fertile at all seasons, and then nearly always with sexual
organs (or carpospores). While several authors state that the species is as a rule
dioecious (THURET, BErrnoLp, Kytin), | have found it most frequently monoecious
on the Danish shores, at all events in summer. In winter only have I found the
specimens generally dioecious, particularly f. linearis (Plate II fig. 2—3). In the spe-
cimens met with in summer the frond is generally divided by a longitudinal limiting
line into a male and a female portion, distinguishable thereby that the margin of the
first is yellowish white, that of the second purple. ‘The limiting line is most often re-
markably straight; it is very distinct towards the margin, while downwards it be-
comes indistinct and finally vanishes on reaching the sterile portion of the frond
(Plate I fig. 1). The male and female parts of the frond are in some cases of equal
size, in others the male or the female is broadest. Even the narrow winter forms
can be monoecious and show a well marked limiting line (Plate II fig. 1). According
lo Hus (1902, p. 197), the sporocarpia and antheridia in Porphyra laciniala (umbili-
calis), when they are developed in the same frond, “occur in patches very much
as in P. perforata’. If that is really normal to the species of the Pacific coast, it
must be supposed that it is a different species from the European P. umbilicalis.
The decoloration of the developing antheridia generally takes place gradually
from the margin inwards. Some few specimens from Helsingor showed however,
at some distance from the margin, some lighter spots, reminding one of the an-

63

theridial spots in P. leucosticla. They were found to consist of antheridia earlier in
their development than the surrounding antheridia, which were still in division.

As first shown by BerRTHOLD (1880 and 1882), the spermatia attach themselves
to the female portions of the frond, and a fine fertilization canal is formed through
the wall of the carpogonium-cell. These fertilization canals contain a thin strand
of protoplasm, which is still to be seen a long time after the fertilization, while
the exhausted spermatium quickly disappears. Their number is often remarkably
great, much greater than that of
the carpogonia (fig. 5 A—C). It is
evidently a very common case that
several fertilization tubes are intro-
duced to one carpogonium.

The fertilised carpogonium
divides, as is well known, by a
transverse wall; thereafter follow
often one or two further transverse
walls, whereupon arises a 3- or 4-
celled prismatic body wich there-
after may be further divided by
differently orientated walls (fig. 5
D, F). Such divisions result no
doubt in cystocarps with numerous
carpospores, while the typical case
is regarded to be eight carpospores
in two layers. Extraordinarily large
cystocarps, containing a great num-
ber of spores, were found in speci-
mens collected in the harbour of Fig. 5.

Sieieeu inVipral) tietrond of which even niaveile, 4B spemnens hoes Ge tains StS
was unusually thick, 90 to 115 p (fig. and, ata higher level, the fertilization tubes and in Aa spermatium
5 DB) [Coins Ueno fC) a er Meoepeerina aE pn ee eer peogy

fig. 10. frond with eystocarps from the same locality, April. 280:1. J°, in-
completely divided cystocarp, Frederikshavn December. 500: 1.

In anumber of specimens (52)
collected in March on groins near Thyboren, nearly all belonging to f. linearis, a
few to f. laciniata, | found only cystocarps containing about 8 carpospores arranged
in two layers, but in no case could spermatia or fertilization tubes be observed,
and none of the plants contained antheridia. As the spores in all cases examined
resulted from a division parallel to the frond, it may be supposed that we have
here a case of apogamy, if it should not be found that the monospores can result
also from such divisions.

The development of the cystocarps is as a rule uniformly progressive from
the margin of the frond inward. Sometimes, however, the maturation takes place

64

more rapidly in some irregularly ramified spots than in the surrounding parts, and
these spots appear therefore with a deeper red colour, as observed earlier by
BERTHOLD (1882 p. 16). As mentioned above, this is to be found in broad as
well as in narrow forms, and it cannot be used as distinctive character between
them.

The carpospores contain as a rule numerous minute starch-grains which are
stained brown-violet with iodine. I have also found fertilised carpogonia containing
starch before dividing, but on the other hand I have also seen carpospores with-
out starch.

The gonidia result, according to BerrHoLtp, from one or two divisions per-
pendicular to the plane of the frond, and the frond after these divisions is conse-
quently one-layered as in the vegetative state. These spores seem to occur much
rarer on the Danish shores than the carpospores. I have not
had occasion to observe this kind of fructification in fresh spe-
cimens or in specimens preserved in alcohol; I have only met
with a few herbarium specimens which seemed to contain gonidia.
Thus, a specimen collected in the harbour of Szeby in September
was without sexual organs, rather uniformily rose-coloured, and
' consisted merely of a single layer of cells of the same size as the
vegetative cells, but with richer, more granular plasmatic contents,
which stained brown-violet to nearly dark with iodine, without
however showing distinct starch-grains. Further, the cell-bodies
were much disposed to leave the cell under the softening.

ACIOE
C0000

Va . The germinating plants are, as shown by THureT and BORNET
“A (1878 p. 58), at first filiform, but at an early period longitudinal

Fig. 6. divisions and rhizines arise. The apical cell is early divided by
a rel arr a longitudinal wall, while the inferior part of the thallus is still
growing on Nemalion filiform (fig. 6).

multifidam, 240: 1. - 2 fj ;
; The species grows, on the Danish shores, about at ordinary

water level, or at some distance above it, especially in winter, or a little under it,
but hardly under the lower water-level. When occurring in the Fucus-zone, it
grows only in the upper part of it. At Esbjerg it occurs only in the upper part
of the littoral region. It thrives best where the salinity of the water is compara-
tively high and the locality tolerably protected. It attains therefore its greatest
size at Esbjerg and in the Limfjord, where it becomes more than 40 cm. long,
while it is smaller on the more exposed groins and moles at Thyborgn and Hirshals.
In the most southern localities in the seas within Skagen I found the following
maximal sizes of the frond: in Little Belt (Middelfart) 24 cm., in Great Belt (Smer-
stakken) 29 cm., in the Sound (Helsingogr) 12 cm. Most of the Danish places for
this species are moles; the natural habitats are emerging reefs and boulders near
land. It grows also on wood, more seldom on Fucus; young specimens have been
found growing on Nemalion multifidum.

65

Localities. Ns: Nordby, Fano (C. Rasch, abundantly in the Fucus-zone!); Esbjerg (Borgesen, on
moles and embankments in the upper half of the littoral region!); groins by Thyboron (in spring chiefly
f. linearis, in summer only broader forms. — Sk: Hirshals (on the mole and on boulders on the shore,
in spring f. linearis abundantly above high-water mark, in summer the species disappears entirely or
almost entirely). — Lf: Harbours of Lemvig, Struer and Thisted; Aalborg, harbour and piers of bridge
(!, Th. Mortensen and unknown collector in herb. C. Rosenberg); Norre Sundby; Hals. -- Kn: Harbour of
Skagen; Busserev (with Bangia near high-water level, small specimens in April; harbour of Frederiks-
havn (in winter f. linearis abundantly, mainly at high-water level, in summer only broader forms, as

a rule in small quantity); harbour of Seby. — Ks: Harbour of Grenaa. — Sa: Kyholm (upper Fucus-
zone, with Ralfsia); Aarhus, harbour, and on boulders on the shore by Riis Skov. — Lb: Harbour of
Bogense (!, Borgs.); Fredericia (Hofm. Bg., Joh. Lange,!): Strib; harbour of Middelfart (Hofm. Bg., C. Ro-
senb.,!), Kongebro. — Sb: Harbour of Lohals; Smerstakken. — Su: Harbour of Helsingor.

2. Porphyra leucosticta Thuret. (Plate II fig. 4—13.)
Thuret in Le Jolis, Alg. mar. de Cherb. 1864, p.100. Janezewski, Ann. se. nat. Ve sér. t. 17, 1873, p. 241
pl. 19 fig. 1—14. Berthold (1881) p.79. Id. (1882) Taf.1 Fig. 1—6.
Porphyra atropurpurea Olivi in Saggi Accad. di Padova III. 1. 1791, teste De-Toni, Syl]. Alg. 1V. Sect. 1, p. 17.
Exsicc.: Crouan Alg. mar. du Finistere No. 397. Le Jolis Alg. mar. de Cherbourg No. 156.

This species which has only been met with on our most northern shores,
occurs there in its typical shape but does not attain a considerable size. The
largest observed specimens are (in a dried
state) 10—11 cm. long, only one specimen was
16cm. long. The longest fronds are lingulate,
about 2—4 cm. broad, with rounded or more
frequently cordate base, but very often the
margins of the frond overlap each other below
the base, particularly in the broadest speci- Pov e Se ee

: Porphyra leucosticta. Transverse sections of frond
mens, in which the attachment may then with carpogonia; in 4A these are not fertilized,
become apparently umbilicate. The frond is “he ™ ee - ee one
generally entire, rarely a little lobed, the
margin more:or less undulated. The colour is as a rule a little more reddish than
in P.umbilicalis, but the difference is not absolute; the two species can occur with
exactly the same colour. The thickness of the frond I found to vary between
28 and 44 yp.

The specimens met with in April were all provided with sexual organs, in
so far as they had attained a tolerable size. The antheridia formed the well
known patches, running longitudinally in the upper part of the frond, 5—10 mm.
long, 1—1,5 mm. broad. There are, however, also very small antheridial patches,
originating in a group of very few mother-cells. The number of spermatia arising
from each mother-cell is fairly often smaller than 64. As shown by JANnczeEwsKI
(l. c. p. 247), isolated cystocarps are often scattered among the antheridia. The
carpogonia had very often produced a hyaline protuberance at each extremity, a
state which, according to BERTHOLD, is due to the fact that the carpogonia have
been obliged to wait a long time for fecundation. When all the carpogonia assume
this form, the frond becomes papillose on both sides. Fig. 7B shows a spermatium

DD. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 9

66

attached to the top of a papilla, while the adjacent carpogonium has divided by a
transverse wall after fecundation; the fertilization-canal of this carpogonium is yet
to be seen below. The carpogonia produce 4 or 8 spores in two layers.

This species seems to disappear during the summer. On July 2.4 1905 on
the moles of the harbour of Skagen I only found some very small specimens 1—
1,5 cm. high, being evidently the under part of specimens which had exhausted
their spermatia and carpospores; there were namely still to be seen remnants of
emptied antheridial sori and some few cystocarps containing 8 spores, while the
upper border of the frond consisted of emptied cell-walls (Plate II fig. 9—13). In 1907
the species remained longer, perhaps in connection with the fact, that the summer
was unusually cold with predominant westerly winds. On July 11" 1907 I found
in the same locality rather large specimens, some of which showed antheridia,
in part not emptied, and cystocarps. Other specimens did not show these organs
and did not seem to have produced them earlier. In such a specimen the cells in
the upper part of the frond had more granular contents than the vegetative cells,
for which reason I am inclined to believe, that they were producing gonidia (Plate II
fig. 8). These cells had a sharply limited lateral vacuole; they were not divided by
walls parallel to the frond.

Kyi (1907 p. 110 Taf. 3 Fig. 1) has established a species nearly related to
P. leucosticta under the name P. elongata (Aresch.) Ky in (P. laciniata var. Areschoug
Alg. Scand. exsicc. No. 117), which is distinguished by its elongated form of frond
with uniform breadth, its thinner frond (25—33 » while it is said to be 33—40 pu
in P. leucosticta), and the smaller antheridial sori; it may be added that the
author found it epiphytic and fructiferous in August. It appears to me, however,
to be rather doubtful if it can really be regarded as a species distinct from P. leu-
costicta, at all events, the alleged characters are hardly conclusive. As said above
P. leucosticta has often a lingulate form (comp. PI. II fig. 4—8), and that is so also
in specimens from the coasts of France. The thickness of the frond was found, in
the Danish specimens of this species, to vary on both sides of the limit given by
KyLin (se above). That the sori of antheridia in the specimens of KyLin reached
only a size of 2 mm., while they attained a length of 10 mm. in the Danish spe-
cimens, is scarcely sufficient for specific distinction. I have found no specimen on
the Danish coasts fully agreeing with P. elongata KyLin, the specimen most similar
to it was 16 cm. long, 2 cm. broad, on the one side with a small lobe; it had a
thickness of 28 yw, but the antheridial sori were long.

The plant grows on stones at the mean level of the sea.

Localities. Sk: Hirshals, on the mole and on a large boulder on the shore, April 1906.
Kn: Harbour of Skagen; it appeared contemporaneously with the construction of the harbour; it was
detected by Mag. M. L. Morvrensen, “/4 1905, on the moles commenced the preceding year and constructed,

as far as known, exclusively of stones taken on land. Later, | have found it, on several visits in April
and July, on the outer and inner sides of the moles, but only or principally near land.

lel

67

Erythrotrichia Areschoug.
Phyceae Scandinavicae marinae 1850 p. 209,
1. Erythrotrichia carnea (Dillw.) J. Ag.

J. Agardh (1883) p. 15.
Conferva carnea Dillwyn, Brit. Conf. 1809 pl. 84.
Conferva ceramicola Lyngb. Hydr. 1819 p. 144 tab. 48 D (teste specim.)
Bangia ceramicola Chauvin. Rech. sur lorg. de plus. genr. d’Algues, Caen 1842, p. 33; Harvey, Phye.

Brit. pl. 817: Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 22.
Erythrotrichia ceramicola Aresch. |. c. p. 210; Le Jolis (Thuret), Alg. mar. Cherb. p. 103 pl. IIL fig. 1—2!;

Berthold (1882).

This species is attached to the substratum not by means of a basal layer of
cells, but only by the basal cell which gives off short ramified rhizines radiating
in all directions on the surface of the substratum, while the other cells of the fila-
ment produce no rhizines. In fig.8 C the rhizines are rather irregular as the plant
was attached to the border of a Porphyra thallus. At the base the filaments are a
little thinner than higher up, but the outer cell-wall becomes by and by incrassated.
The filaments often attain only a length of 0,5 cm., but where the plant thrives
well it becomes at least 3 cm. long. The thickness of the filaments is 16—24 yp,
a little less at the base.

The cells contain a star-shaped chromatophore with numerous narrow branches
radiating in all directions, in particular downwards and upwards, and with a cen-
tral pyrenoid. The nucleus is small and not always visible as it is often hidden
behind the chromatophore or between its branches (fig. 8 D—F). The vegetative
cells contain in general no starch; some specimens collected in Sallingsund, Lim-
fjord, in July were however the exception in this respect, all cells containing nu-
merous smal] starch grains staining blue-violet with iodine; yet the sterile cells
showed not so many starch grains as the sporangia. The length of the cells in
proportion to the breadth is rather variable. In specimens collected in January
the cells were very short and their contents very dense; their length was always
shorter than the breadth, often only a third, while in summer filaments are often
met with, the cells of which are 3—4 times as long as broad and then with rather
poor contents. Plants collected on Herthas Flak (Kn) in 19 meters depth in Sep-
tember consisted of cells of about equal height and breadth. I have only seldom
met with a few cells divided by longitudinal walls and they gave one rather the
impression of being somewhat abnormal. BEerRTHOLD (1. c. p. 25) also found longitu-
dinal divisions very seldom, while J. AGARpH (I. c. p. 14—15) thought that they
were common in this species'.

This species has only non-sexual reproduction. The spore-mother cell is, as
well known, cut off by an oblique wall at the upper end of a cell which is not
different in form from the vegetative cells. Its formation begins with the nucleus

' It may be doubtful, whether all that is referred to this species by this author, belongs really
to it, as for inst. his Tab. I fig. 8, which represents a polysiphonous proliferous filament.

ye

68

dividing into two, the one lying over the other at the one side of the cell. Then
the chromatophore divides after a longitudinal plan into two of unequal size lying
side by side (Fig. 8 D); the larger later moves upwards and is taken up in the
spore together with the upper nucleus (Fig. 8 FE, F). In the lower chromatophore
the pyrenoid is very small and indistinct shortly after the division, while the upper
contains a large and distinct pyrenoid; it is therefore probable that the original
pyrenoid passes undivided over into the larger chromatophore, while a new pyrenoid
is formed in the smaller. The fructiferous cells contain many small starch-grains
which stain dark-violet with iodine; they are to be found in the sporangia as well
as in their sister-cells. The sporangium is in general smaller than its sister-cell;
when the mother-cell is very short, however, they
can be of equal size or even larger. As shown by
| THurET and BertTuHotp, the under-lying cell, after
heal the evacuation of the spore, expands and occupies
| the place of the original mother-cell, and the pro-
| cess of spore-formation may be repeated.

The plant has been found in almost all Danish
waters excepted the Baltic, as a rule, however, only

in smell quantities and therefore not conspicuous.
In greater quantity only found at Struer, in the
Limfjord, (Sept. 1890) and in the harbour of Frede-
rikshavn (particularly in August 1891 and July
1896). It is a summer Alga, nearly exclusively met
with in the months July to September; it has how-
ever also been collected in winter (Nov. and Jan.).
It has been found fructiferous in all the months
Fig. 8. named. {ft does not like much agitated water; it

midis Sn, Geet se ra has been found most frequently and in greatest
3801. D—P, fructiferous cells; in D the quantity in harbours, on piers and the like, in
ea ae Die ea small depths, but it has been found down to 19
Stas Deen Sa OR gate a meters. It is always epiphytic and has been found
growing on a number of different Alga, e. gr. Polysiphonia nigrescens and violacea,

Ceramium rubrum, Brongniartella, Bryopsis, Porphyra umbilicalis and many others..

Localities. Sk: SY, off Lokken, 13 meters. —- Lf: Harbour of Struer; Sallingsund, at Glyngore
and off Snabe, 4—6 meters: LS, off Arnakke, 7 meters; MI, off Ejerslev, 4 meters. — Kn: Herthas Flak,
19 meters, (Borgs.); harbour of Frederikshavn; Borrebjergs Rev; Nordre Ronner; GM, 6 meters. — Km:
BL, 9,5 meters; BH, off Gjerrild Klint, 4 meters. — Ks: Holbek Fjord. — Sa: Kalo Rev; Hofmansgave
(Lyngbye, Hofm. Bg.). — Lb: Harbour of Middelfart. — Su: BQ, off Ellekilde, 5,5 meters; PZ, E. of Hveen.

Porphyropsis gen. nov.
Frons initio pulvinata parenchymatica, dein vesiculosa et ruptura in mem-

branam monostromaticam expansa. Spore (gonidia), ut in Erythrotrichia, divisione
obliqua in cellulis frondis gignuntur. Reproductio sexualis ignota.

1. Porphyropsis coccinea (J. Ag.).

Porphyra coccinea J. Agardh, Noyitiz fl. Svec. 1836 p.6 (without description); J. Areschoug, Phye. Scand.
mar. 1850 p. 181 tab. 1D; J. Agardh (1883) p.56; P. Kuckuck, Bemerk. z. mar. Algenveg. Helgoland II,
1897, p. 390 fig. 13, 14.

This pretty little Alga, which has been referred till now to the genus Por-
phyra, I have met with only at three places in the eastern Kattegat, at the two
only in extremely small quantity. As its mode of fructification has been hitherto
unknown, its systematic position has remained uncertain, as pointed out by Kuckuck,
who showed that the chromatophore has no central pyrenoid as in the other spe-
cies of Porphyra but that it forms a much divided parietal plate. It will be seen
from the following that this plant also in other respects differs so much from the
typical species of Porphyra, that it must be removed from this genus. Thus the
development of the frond is quite different; whereas in P. umbilicalis this begins
as a filament which early becomes leaf-like, being divided by longitudinal walls,
in Porphyropsis coccinea the frond is at first cushion-like, parenchymatous and
composed of more than one layer of cells. The frond increases in height and
becomes globular and vesicular. Such a condition is to be seen in Fig. 9 A. As
this and other similar plants were growing together with more advanced stages of
this species and as they much resembled the lower, basal portions of the latter, I
conclude that they belong really to the same species. The plant figured is nearly
hemispherical with a lobed plane of attachment, in the margin of which the cells
are somewhat elongated. The upper part of the frond consists of a layer of cells
which are actively dividing by anticlinal walls; the growth caused by these divi-
sions has caused a separation of this cell-layer from the cells lying within, and the
continued growth must necessarily cause the plant to become more and more ve-
sicular. A rupture of the vesicle must, however, take place at an early period, for
small individuals occur with an irregularly lobed monostromatic frond tapering
downwards and ending in a cushion-like, basal disc resembling the under part of
fig. 9 A. In consequence of this development the young frond is usually more or
less cup-shaped; in particular, the margins immediately above the basal cushion are
most frequently bent inwards to the same side. The expanded frond projects from
the one side of the basal cushion, the greater part of which is situated at the hol-
low side of the young frond. On the side of the cushion opposite to the frond are
often to be seen irregular projections representing the lower border of the split by
which the monostromatic frond has arisen. The lap visible below on the left in
fig. 9 C belongs undoubtedly to this category. The formation of the split itself I
have unfortunately not observed; probably a transverse split is formed on the one
side of the vesicular frond. The development here described is not entirely un-
known; J. AGARDH (1883 p. 56) describes the young plants thus: “Hoc modo plan-
tam nondum lineam altam fere hemisphzricam vidi, nempe lamina marginibus ita
involuta ut media pars sursum spectaret, apice marginibusque ad ambitum hemi-
spheerii decumbentibus (Tab. I fig. 41); dum dein cireumcirea increscil, sensim magis

70

erigilur et fit fere cucullatim involuta, marginibus sursum hiantibus (1. c. fig. 42)”.
The celebrated author has not perceived that the leaf-like frond arises by splitting
of a globular vesicle, bul his fig. 41 seems to represent just the state where the
split is formed. When the frond grows older, numerous rhizines are formed from
the cells in the lowest part of the frond, which may result in the original basal
cushion becoming less distinct; it is however always evident that the cells in the
basal portion of the frond are situated in more than one plane.

Fig. 9.
Porphyropsis coccinea, A, young plant, still hemispherical. 550:1. B, more developed plant with expanded
lamina and spore-mother cells scattered over the frond, 340:1. C, lower part of older plant: it was not
plane, but the borders were curved somewhat backwards. 40:1. D, basal portion of frond showing the
rhizines, 550: 1.

This plant offers an interesting analogy to the genus Monostroma among the
Chlorophycee and the genus Omphalophyllum among the Pheophycec. In Porphyra
naiadum Anderson the frond also begins according to Hus (1902, p. 212) as a
parenchymatous cushion, but the later development is quite different from the
above described, the cushion producing from its surface hair-like projections which,
dividing in two directions, give rise to a monostromatic frond.

The cell-divisions take place in some measure uniformly over the whole

fal

monostromatic frond, more frequently however at the border, where the cells are
therefore a little smaller and closer together. The intensive marginal growth
results in the margin becoming much undulated. In fig. 9 C, which was drawn
after a dried specimen, the cells are seen to be arranged in groups of two or four
or a little more, rather distant from each other.

As said above, the reproduction has hitherto been unknown in this species,
and I have also searched in vain for any indication of a fructification in several
fully developed specimens. In other cases, however, I succeeded in finding a for-
mation of spores corresponding to that in Erythrotrichia; even in very small spec-
imens it could be observed. Thus in fig. 9 B several cells are divided by an in-
clined curved wall into a roundish cell filled with protoplasmic contents, the
spore-mother cell, and a crescent-shaped sterile cell. The spore-mother cells are
scattered without order over the whole frond; even marginal cells may produce
them (fig.9 B, at the summit). In fig. 10 is shown a small fragment of another,
larger plant where most of the cells have produced spores. As I have only exa-
mined the plant in preserved condition I cannot give any information of the be-
haviour of the sterile cell on the escape of the spore.

The described fructification along with the peculiar develop-
ment of the frond justify the establishment of this plant as the & o @ Pad
representative of a new genus. On account of the resemblance 6 @ 793
in appearance to the genus Porphyra I have named it Porphyropsis; Ede

a diagnosis is given above.
Only found in the eastern Kattegat in 20 to 25,5 meters depth, Fig. 10.
epiphytic on various Alge. The largest specimens, 5 mm. high, se A cag

with much undulated margin, were met with at the end of July; rangia. 630:1.
young plants were collected in May and July.

Localities. Ke: Fladen, ZF, on stalks of Laminaria digilata, on Dilsea edulis and Rhodymenia
palmata a.o.; Groves Flak, VZ, on Desmarestia aculeata; Lille Middelgrund, IK, on Odonthalia dentata.

Erythrocladia gen. nov.

Thallus horizontaliter expansus, e filis ramosis, aliis algis adfixis, radiatim
egredientibus, initio inter se discretis, dein in discum tenuem unistratosum confluen-
tibus, constans. Crescentia filorum apicalis. Sporangia eodem modo ac in genere
Erythrotrichia in cellulis intercalaribus vel rarius terminalibus gignuntur. Generatio
sexualis adhuc ignota?.

! Barrers has in 1896 (Journ. of Botany Vol. 34) established a genus Colaconema, characterized
by branched filaments living in the cell-walls of various Algze and by monosporangia “formed from
portions either of the terminal cells of the principal axes, or of short swollen 1- or few-celled lateral
branches, or even from a portion ofa cell in the continuity of the filament. The undifferentiated por-
tions of the cells forming cup-like bases for the sporangia’. This genus was later placed by Barrens
(Journ. of Bot. Vol. 40, 1902, Supplement p. 57) near to the genus Acrochetium (Chantransia) and one
species was removed to this genus. The indicated mode of formation of the monosporangia suggests
however that the genus may include forms belonging to the Erythrotrichiew, and the sporangia arising

2

1. Erythrocladia irregularis sp. nov.

Thallus minutus, ambitu irregulari. Fila lateraiiler ramosa, irregulariler ta-
diantia, seepe maxima pro parte inter se discreta. Rami plerumque in cellula sub-
terminali nascuntur. Cellule plerumque oblonge, long. 7—11 y, lat. 3,5—5 gp,
chromatophorum unicum parietale, ut videtur pyrenoide instructum, continentes.
Sporangia diametro c. 4 yp.

Scumirz has established a genus Erythropeltis (1896 p. 313), which in its re-
production agrees with the genus Erythrotrichia but differs from it by the frond
consisting only of a monostromatic disc with continuous border and with marginal
growth. To this genus is only referred one species, FE. discigera (Berth.) Schmitz’,
and to the same species Barrers has later referred a new variety, var. Flustre,
(Journ. of Botany, Vol. 38, 1900 p. 376). The thallus is described in this as ‘“orbi-
cular, becoming confluent and irregular in outline’, and it must therefore be supposed
that the irregularity only appears by the fusion of originally separate discs. In our
plant, on the contrary, the frond consists of mutually separate filaments which only at
a later stage are partly confluent, and it must therefore be referred to a new genus.

The plant of which a diagnosis is given above was found in rather great
numbers on some specimens of Polysiphonia urceolata dredged off Hirshals in the
Skagerak. It forms irregular spots of up to 100 » in diameter on the surface of
the host-plant. It consists at first of branched filaments whose branches are mutu-
ally entirely separate. As shown in fig. 11 A the primary filament grows out in
two opposite directions and gives off branches at both sides. These branches grow
out and branch further, and in the more developed plant the filaments are there-
fore radiating in all directions in the horizontal plane, and the filaments are then
more or less fused together in the central part of the frond. The filaments show
apical growth, and transverse walls appear only in the terminal cells, a natural
consequence of the filaments being fixed to the substratum. The branches usually
arise in the subterminal cell, sometimes also in cells nearer the centre of the frond,
but the terminal cell is only very seldom ramified. The ramification is thus
strongly monopodial. Not seldom a number of consecutive cells each give off a
branch, now alternating, now secund. The outline of the plant is always more or
less irregular, some filaments growing longer than others.

The cells contain a single chromatophore, the form and structure of which I
have not been able to determine with certainty, as I have only had dried speci-
mens at my disposal. In several cases however it appeared to be undoubtedly
parietal, and I often saw a body which I took to be a pyrenoid, though it was not
very distinct (fig. 12).
from a cell in the continuity of the branched filaments recall the genus Erythrocladia, but the plants
need further examination. None of the described species can apparently be referred to the genus
Erythrocladia.

1 The genus is founded on Erythrotrichia discigera Berth.; but, according to BERTHOLD (1882 p. 25),

the disc in this species sometimes produces erect filaments, and it must therefore be supposed that
Scumirz has taken the species in a more restricted sense than BERTHOLD.

a

The sporangia are cut off in the ordinary vegetative cells, in a similar manner

as in the genus Erythrotrichia,

by a more or less oblique curved wall. The for-

mation of sporangia takes place usually in the inner, intercalary cells, more rarely
in the terminal cells. The orientation of the wall is not always the same; usually
the sporangium is cut out at the proximal end of the cell, apparently very seldom

at the distal end; but
the wall is not seldom
longitudinal, particu-

Kh
larly in short cells from “Shel age’
which a branch is given ZS oe

oan

off (fig. 12). The spores
are in the fully deve-
loped state nearly glo-
bular, about 44 in dia-
meter; they have more
granular contents than
the vegetative cells and
often show a distinct
parietal chromatophore
(fig 11 €, D) fig 12).

It is evident that

Erythrocladia irregularis. A,
oped plants with sporangia seen from above.

( E eZ Cy F
Sf yo
SS
D SS \Gee= Bands °
\ BOB WW
Nil p CESESN >
QMOCMER, GSWS ce amoagpacer 4
RY ye \ TRE
V
LAX ee
HU 5 Say YEN ;
Fig. 11.

young plant seen from above. B—D, more devel-
E—I, plants in vertical section,
F—I 620: 1.

F—I, with sporangia. A—E 390: 1.

the above described plant cannot be referred to the genus Erythropeltis on account
of the structure of the frond. It differs further from E. discigera var. Flustre Batters

Fig. 12.
Erythrocladia irregularis. Plant with spor-
angia seen from above. 730:1.

by its much smaller spores, while the spores in
BATTERS’ plant are about 9 » in diameter.

Localities. Sk: Mollegrund off Hirshals, 11,5 to 15 meters,
on Polysiphonia urceolata, August.

2. Erythrocladia subintegra sp. nov.

Thallus minutus suborbicularis. Fila sat regu-
lariter radiantia, plerumque fere ad apices latera-
liter connata, cellulis terminalibus tamen inter se
plus minus discretis. Ramificatio fit in cellulis ter-
minalibus, saepe dichotoma. Cellule plerumque cy-
lindrice, lat. 3—4 (—5) w, long. 8—10,5 vu. Sporangia
in parte proximali aut distali cellularum orta dia-
metro c. 4 (—5) p.

In company with the foregoing species I found some individuals of a species
evidently nearly related to it, but showing however such differences that I think
it best to consider it as a distinct species. It is more regular, more or less approa-

ching to the orbicular form,

and consists of more regularly radiating, closer to-

gether and a little thinner threads (3—4 ), which are most often united almost to

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1.

10

74
the extremity, the terminal cells, however, being usually more or less free, and the
same being also sometimes the case with the cell next to the end-cell. The rami-
fication takes place exclusively or principally in the end-cells, and it has usually |
the character of a dichotomy, the cell bifurcating with two equally developed bran-
ches; the one branch, however, may sometimes be stronger than the other. The
cell-walls of the filaments are thin and often not easily distinguishable. In the inner
part of the cell-disc a granular substance is often to be seen in the middle of the
walls; perhaps interstices between the filaments. The
chromatophore seems to be of the same shape as in

AC

AAMAI? re page
OK WT ZEE

WS ZEEE the foregoi species, it is parietal, apparently mantle-
eNO regoing species, i » app y
Se \ hae aC shaped, and seems to contain a pyrenoid; at all events
— Owe a body of greater density is often visible in the middle
[XN c

of the cell. The cells are cylindrical or oblong or
more irregular, usually 2—3 times as long as broad,
in the inner part of the frond generally a little broader
than at the margin. .

The sporangia are, as in E. irregularis, cut off in
the ordinary cells through a faintly curved wall, some-
times at the proximal, sometimes at the distal end of
the cell; they have a parietal, cupshaped chromato-
phore and measure 4 y» in diameter. '

This species shows more resemblance than the preceding to the] genus Ery-
thropeltis, from which it differs, however, by the margin of the frond consisting of
separate filaments. If we supposed, that the distinction

Erythrocladia subintegra. Frond grow-

ing on the rounded surface of Polysi-

phonia urceolata, In one cell a spo-
rangium is cut off. 660:1.

established between these two genera might prove not to Wo) vip,
be constant, there would be reason to compare Erythro- AN Vife
cladia subintegra with Erythropeltis discigera Schmitz. Such Ie I Zigts
a comparison, however, is difficult to undertake, as the @@ a Ye
last-named species is imperfectly known, in particular on “se Kee
account of what is alluded to above (p.72) with regard Se é yy
to the limitation of the species. Using the magnification SLi ove
indicated by BERTHOLD I have calculated that the cells Tv Wo)

of his species are 5,5 to 7 » broad, thus considerably Fig. 14.

broader than in E. subintegra, and in Erythropeltis disci-
gera var. Flustre Batt., where the spores are much larger

Erythrocladia subintegra. Frond
seen from above. A few sporangia
are visible. 630: 1.

than in our species, namely 9 » in diameter; the cells
are also larger than in E. subintegra. It must therefore be supposed, that the spe-
cies described here has not hitherto been observed, but I admit that it needs further
investigation as well as the species of Erythropeltis and the relation between this
genus and the genus Erythrocladia, and the relation between the genera Erythro-
peltis and Erythrotrichia. ;

The description given above refers only to the specimens mentioned as found

75

on Polysiphonia urceolata. Later I have found, on Flustra foliacea, some discs which
I think must be referred to the same species; they differed in their slightly larger
-dimensions and in the margin being partly continuous, the filaments being united
to the extremities. These discs were thus still more similar to Erythropellis, but
the filaments had always partly free endings. The filaments were 3,5—5 » thick,
narrowest at the border, broadest in the middle of the frond. The spores were
4—5 » in diameter.

‘Localities, Sk: Off Hirshals (XO and YK), 11,5 to 15 meters, August.

Goniotrichum Kitz.
1. Goniotrichum elegans (Chauv.) Le Jolis.

Le Jolis, Alg. mar. Cherb. p. 103; J. Agardh (1883) p. 13; Berthold (1882) p. 26; Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 518.

Bangia elegans Chauvin, Mém. Soc. Linn. Norm. t. 6 (not seen); Rech. sur lorg. d. plus. genr. d’Algues,
Caen 1842 p.33; Harvey Phyc. Brit. pl. 246.

Ceramium ceramicola Fl. Dan. tab. 2207 fig. 2 (? not the description).

This plant attains a length of at least 5 mm. in the Danish waters. The fila-
ments are below up to 50 » thick, above they become gradually thinner and are
at the summit only 15 » thick. The increase in thickness below is usually due
only to the thickening of the gelatinous outer wall, the diameter of the cells not
increasing, and the cells forming usually a single row. There may be, however,
more than one cell at the same level. This was caused, in the cases examined by
me, not by longitudinal division of the cells but by displacement of the cells, so
that the growing axes became inclined, the cells dividing then as usually by walls
perpendicular to the growing axis and becoming arranged in two irregular longitu-
dinal rows, or even more than two cells may occur at the same level (fig. 15 £).
The outer wall is usually uniform, limited outwards by a fine line. Sometimes,
however, the cells are provided with a denser, special membrane. In the plant
represented in fig. 15 & a rather thick, dense cuticular-like outer-wall was visible
in the lower part of the plant; the cells were here also provided with dense spe-
cial membranes, and between these and the outer membrane a stratification was
often visible.

The ramification takes place in a manner reminding one of the so-called false
branching of the Scytonematacee. The branches rise at a great distance from the
end of the filament, a cell growing outward through the gelatinous wall, dividing
by a wall perpendicular to the new direction of growth (fig. 15 B, C). The further
growth results in the branch coming to form a direct continuation of the principal
filament and often takes nearly the same direction as this, the upper part of the
principal filament being more or less pushed aside and taking the appearance of
a branch (fig. 16). The cell lying at the origin of the branches is divided by a
transverse wall as well as all the other cells. New branches very often arise below
the older; even in old filaments new branches may arise (fig. 15 A).

10"

The cells are of rather variable length, usually about as long as broad or
somewhat longer, up to 3 times as long, in the last case usually barrel-shaped.
On the other hand they may be sometimes much shorter than broad, up to 3 to
4 times as broad as long (fig. 15 B); they are then proportionally broad, 9—12,5 yp,
being otherwise 6,5—10,y broad. The cells contain, as is well known, a star-shaped
chromatophore with a central pyrenoid. The colour is lilac; in very light localities,
however, it is faded, feebly yellowish or grayish. Such a pale yellowish specimen
was placed in a glass-vessel filled with sea-water in a room with subdued light for
some days. After 24 hours the colour was already somewhat reddish, and after

ee
r
0
@\
\
\e
. Oo

G (-)
em 4 | 8 | 5
) 2 oA
bee \Sl |S
; © | Zs) =]
| oO =F =
S = =
2 ( c
S) =e) = =
OQ LO Q/c |8
Q CA | 2 5
| {) Cc eS =)
SD ( D0) c
@ Stat NS (=)
| © \ best B
oO
6: O)
O O
; O TO SI
O {>
L S X\&
A | > \'O
\ Qo
\ a]
\ O
, oO
Fig. 15. Fig. 16.
Goniotrichum elegans. A, portion of the older part of a frond with young Goniotrichum elegans. After a living
branch below the older. — B and C show the normal ramification ; the plant from Sallingsund. 290:1.
cells partly very short. — D and £, the cells displaced, giving up the uni-
serial arrangement; the cuticle in E very thick. — Band C from the Skage-
rak, the others from Sallingsund. — All figures 190: 1.

3 days the plant had a decided lilac colour. When dying the cells assume a light
blue-green colour.

Concerning the reproduction I have made no observations. According to
ScuMITz (1894 p. 718 (14) and 1896 p. 314), monospores are produced by the or-
dinary cells, the cell-content being condensed and liberated as a naked spore. I
have not seen this spore-formation, but I have sometimes remarked, that single
cells were wanting in the filaments, probably because they had been set free in

the form of spores.
The species has hitherto been found in the Skagerak, Limfjord and Kattegat,

77

but it is not improbable that it may have a somewhat larger distribution. The
plant represented in Flora Danica tab. 2207 fig. 2, which is said to have been found
by LyneByE in Odense Fjord, seems to judge from the figure to belong to this
species; the description, however, belongs not to it but to Erythrotrichia carnea.
In Lynosye’s herbarium I have, from the locality in question, seen only the last-
named species, not Goniotrichum, and it must therefore remain doubtful, if Gonio-
trichum elegans really occurs in Odense Fjord. — It has been found growing on
various species of Polysiphonia, on Rhodomela, Gloiosiphonia, Zostera and Flustra
foliacea in depths of 2 to 15 meters; it has only been observed in summer (June
to August).

Localities. Sk: YK, N.W. of Hirshals, 15m. — Lf: MH in Thisted Bredning; at several places

in Sallingsund; LS, N. of Nykebing. — Kn: Busserev at Frederikshavn; VT, N. of Leso. — Km: BL,
9,5 m. — Sa: (Odense Fjord, Lyngbye?).

Asterocytis Gobi.

1. Asterocytis ramosa (Thwaites) Gobi.
C. Gobi in Arbeiten St. Petersb. Naturf. Gesellsch. Bd. X 1877 p. 85; Fr. Schmitz 1894 p. 717; id. 1896
p. 314; N. Wille, Algolog. Notizen, I—IV. Nyt Mag. f. Naturvid. Bd. 38, 1900 p.7 Taf. I fig. 8—14.
Hormospora ramosa Thwaites in Harv. Phye. Brit. pl. 213.
Goniotrichum ramosum Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 517, Batters, Mar. Alg. Berw. p. 13; Lakowitz, Algenfl. Dan-
ziger Bucht 1907 p. 79.
Goniotrichum simplex Lakowitz 1.c. p. 80.

The genus Asterocylis has been established by Gost in his “Bericht tiber die
im Sommer 1877 ausgefiihrte algologische Excursion” published in 1879 in “Arb.
St. Petersb. Nat. Ges.” Bd. X. As this report has only been published in the Russian
language, I give in the note below a translation in German of that part of the re-
port which treats of this genus, and which Professor Gopi has kindly communi-
cated to me’. Later the genus and the species on which it was founded, A. ramosa
(Thwaites) Gobi, has been mentioned by Scumirz (1894) who examined specimens
of it from water of very low salinity at Greifswald and found that it had nearly
the same mode of reproduction as the genus Goniolrichum, only with this difference
that the monospores in the last-named are set free by the sporangial wall becom-
ing mucilaginous, while in Asterocytis they escape through an opening in the

1 “Die sogenannte Hormospora ramosa Thwaites (Vid. Harvey, Phyc. Brit. Tab. 213; auch Raben-
horst Fl. Eur. Alg. etc. Bd. III, p. 49) welche bis jetzt (als Pseudoparasit) nur an den Kisten Englands
im Meerwasser angetroffen wurde, habe ich schon mehrere Male auf meinen friiheren Excursionen im
Finnischen Meerbusen (1872 u. 1873) gefunden und zwar auch immer nur auf anderen Meeresalgen auf-
sitzend in Form einzelner einfacher oder schwach verzweigter Faden. — THwaites, welcher zuerst diese
Form beschrieb, (die im lebenden Zustande bis jetzt nur von SmirH beobachtet wurde), sah sie als zur
Gattung Hormospora Brébisson geh6rend an, mit welcher Gattung jedoch sie nichts Gemeinschaftliches
hat sowohl in structureller Hinsicht, als auch in der Farbung ihres Zellinhaltes. Meiner Ansicht nach
muss diese Alge als eine neue Gattung angesehen werden, fiir die ich provisorish den Namen Aslerocytis
(strahlende Zelle) vorschlage, mit dem einzigen bis jetzt bekannten Reprasentanten Asterocytis rumosa
(Thwaites) mihi.” (1. c. p. 85—86).

78

unaltered sporangial membrane. In the treatise on the Bangiacew by the same
author (1896), however, these characters are not mentioned; the author states only
some less essential differences and declares that at least A. ramosa might possibly be
referred to the genus Goniotrichum. In 1900 WiLLE has given a more detailed
description of an Alga which he had found at Mandal on the South coast of Nor-
way, and which he refers to the same species. He gives a description of the set-
ting free of the spores which is in accordance with that of Scumirz in 1894, but
apparently without knowing the treatise of Scumirz, and he recommends that the
genus Asterocytis should be kept distinct from Goniotrichum, primarily on account
of the blue-green colour, but also because the author supposes that it produces
resting cells, akinetes. It seems further that we may add as a distinctive character,
that Asterocyltis ramosa grows in brackish
water, as stated by several authors (HAR-
vEY, Hauck, Scumitz, BATTERS), while Go-
niotrichum elegans needs water of higher
salinity. !

I have found in several localities
in the inner Danish waters a small Alga
with blue-green cells, undoubtedly be-
longing to this species. It occurred,
however, as a rule in small individuals,
most frequently even unbranched, and
in such cases agreeing with Goniotrichum
simplex Lakowitz. Some of these speci-
mens were short and only 9—11 » thick,
with vegetative cells 3—6y broad. Others
were longer and somewhat thicker be-
low, and the most vigorous provided

Fig. 17
Asterocytis ramosa (from Guldborgsund). A, filament with :
branch; in some cells the pyrenoid is shown. B—D, small With one or a few branches. Such spec-

unbranched filaments with akinetes, 220:1. ‘ °
ae oa? Tay es age ee imens had often a thickness of 16 »

near the base, in a single case of 25 »; the vegetative cells were about of the
same size as in the smaller specimens, or they might be up to 7,5 » broad. In
the plants examined by WILLE the cells were, to judge from his figures and the
magnification indicated, not a little greater (8—11,5 » broad), and the plants were
as a whole more vigorously developed. In the Danish specimens the cells are
usually oblong or ellipsoidal, often ca. 2 times as long as broad, sometimes shorter,
nearly globular. The chromatophore, as is well known, is star-shaped with a dis-
tinct pyrenoid; this, however, is not always central in the cell, the chromatophore
being often nearer to the one side of the cell (fig. 17 B).

The occurrence of akinetes supposed by WILLE I have been fortunate enough
to confirm with certainty. In nearly all my gatherings of this species there was
found a number of filaments, the cells of which were for the most part transformed

79

into spores, being provided with a thick firm wail, of a much denser consistency
than the gelatinous wall of the vegetative filaments. The akinetes are only sur-
rounded by a thin common membrane, much thinner than the wall of the vege-
tative cells, and it is thus beyond doubt that the walls of the akinetes have risen
by transformation of the innermost layers of the original gelatinous wall, and these
cells thus agree completely with the conception of akinetes by Witte. In some
cases the akinetes are close together, in others they are separated. They are partly
ellipsoidal or oblong, partly globular, measuring 8,5 to 10,5 7 in transverse diameter,
up to 15 yw in length. In fig.17C a free akinete is to be seen and two emptied
cells which have contained an akinete. As shown in fig. 17 C and D, the formation
of akinetes may take place in very small plants.

As mentioned above, I have no doubt but that the specimens from the Danish
waters really belong to Asterocytis ramosa, though it seems that the species does
not attain in these waters the same dimensions as e. g. on the Norwegian coasts.
The frequently occurring unbranched individuals do not represent a distinct species
but only a reduced form, f. simplex (Lak.).

The species has been found with certainty in some places in the Smaaland
Waters and in the Baltic, but is probably widely distributed in brackish water. I
have formerly noted it from Holbek Fjord and from Kertinge Vig, but omitted to
keep the specimens. It has been found in shallow water near land, fixed on Poly-
siphonia violacea and nigrescens and Ceramium, only in summer (July to September).

Localities. Ks: (Holbek Fjord). — Sb: Kertinge Vig by Kerteminde. -- Sm: Kragevig; off
Petersverft; Guldborgsund, near Vennerslund. — Bb: Renne, the reef S. of the town.

B. Floridee.

I]. Nemalionales.

J. AGARDH, Species genera et ordines Algarum, Vol. II, pars I], Lundz 1851—52; Vol. III, 1876.

E. BorneT, Deux Chantransia corymbifera Thuret. Acrochetium et Chantransia. Bull. soc. bot. France,
tome LI, Sess. extr. 1904 p. XIV—XXIII, pl. I.

E. Borner et G. Tourer, Recherches sur la fécondation des Floridées. Annales des sc. nat. 5e série,
VII, 1867.
—, Notes algologiques. Fasc.I. Paris 1876.

F. BORGESEN, Marine Alge. Botany of the Ferées. Part II]. Copenhagen 1902.

F.S. Cotuins, Acrochaetium and Chantransia in North America. Rhodora, Oct. 1906.

E. de JanczEwsk1, Note sur le développement du cystocarpe dans les Floridées. Mémoires de la Soc. d.
sc. nat. de Cherbourg. Vol. XX. 1877.

H. Kyrin, Zur Kenntnis einiger schwedischer Chantransia-Arten. Botaniska Studier tillagnade F. R. Kjell-
man. Uppsala 1906 p. 113—126.

—, Studien tber die Algenflora der schwedischen Westkiiste. Upsala 1907.

G. Murray and ETHEL S. Barron, On the Structure and Systematic Position of Chantransia. Journ. Linn.
Soc. Vol. 28. 1891.

C. NAGELI, Beitrage zur Morphologie und Systematik der Ceramiaceae. Sitzungsber. d. Akad. d. Wiss.
Minchen 1861. p. 401—415.

80

F. OLTMANNS, Morphologie und Biologie der Algen. J, Jena 1904, IT 1905.

F. Scumirz und P. Hauptrveiscu, Helminthocladiacez. Engler u. Prantl, Natirl. Pflanzenfam. I, 2, 1896 p. 327.
F. Scumirz, Untersuchungen tber die Befruchtung der Florideen. Sitzungsber. d. Akad. Wiss. Berlin 1883.
G. ToureT in Le Joxis, Liste des Algues marines de Cherbourg. Cherbourg 1864, p. 104.

Fam. Helminthocladiacee.

Tribe Chantransiee.
Chantransia (D.C.).

As shown by Tuuret (1864 p. 104), ELiAs Fries was the first to define the
genus Chantransia in such a manner that it had a natural limitation, and one
could clearly see what plants it comprised. It was better characterized in 1864 by
THuRET who emphasized the fact that it has no tetrasporangia but only mono-
sporangia. He mentioned at the same time the antheridia of Ch. corymbifera, and
in 1576 (Notes alg. I p.16) he described in conjunction with Bornet the sexual re-
production in this species, and the genus came thus to comprise species with and
without sexual reproduction (comp. Murray and Barton (1891)). In 1904, however,
BorneT has proposed to separate the species with sexual reproduction from those’
bearing only sporangia, the first being kept in the genus Chantransia, while the
others are referred to the genus Acrochetium Neegeli (1861), which might otherwise
be regarded as synonymous with Chantransia. I do not make this distinction in
what follows, as I have arrived at the view that it would not lead to a natural
classification of the species. In several cases there is great resemblance and _ pro-
bably also relationship between species with and without sexual reproduction, as
e. g. between Chantransia hallandica and baltica, Ch. efflorescens and Ch. pectinata,
Ch. Thuretii and Ch. Daviesii, and on the other hand the sexual species are mutu-
ally very different. That is also evident from BorNET’s paper (1904) in which the
species are divided after the differences in the basal portion of the frond, while in
every group distinction is made between the asexual species, referred to Acroche-
tium, and the sexual ones, referred to Chantransia. There is in reality no other
difference whatever between the two genera than that of the presence or absence
of sexual reproduction. It would, in my opinion, be equally justifiable to remove
from other genera of Floridez all the species in which only tetrasporangia are
known. Undoubtedly, sexual organs will later be found in some of the species
hitherto known as only asexual, as I have succeeded in detecting them in Ch. hal-
landica, where Kytin had only described monosporangia, but on the other hand
there is no doubt that many species are really devoid of sexual organs.

The great number of species described below will certainly appear surprising
to many phycologists; it is the result of a careful search through a large material
of Algee. Many of them are very small and inconspicuous and_ need careful exa-
mination for determination. It is therefore not to be wondered at that they have
been overlooked or perhaps so incompletely described that it is impossible to re-
cognize them.

81

As two-thirds of the species described below are new, and as | have several

new observations on most of the formerly described species, it might be useful to

make here some general remarks on the genus Chantransia, based on the obser-
vations communicated below.

As shown by Borner (1904), the structure and development of the basal por-
tion of the frond within the genus Chantransia offers considerable differences which
can be used in subdividing the genus. I fully agree with this excellent phycologist
who by his small but important paper has largely contributed to the classification
of this genus. If my classification does not always coincide with that of Dr. BoRNET,
it depends on the fact that I have not found representatives for all the subdivisions
of Bornet in the Danish waters, and that I have found new species which do not
fall under these groups. I may now give an account of the types found by me.

In some species the germinating spore is a globular or hemispherical basal
cell which keeps its form and divides only on branching. This cell is fastened to
the substratum by a cementing substance staining intensely blue by MAyer’s He-
malum'. In some cases. it gives off only free filaments (first group), in others it
also produces endophytic filaments from its under side (BORNET’s second group, of
which no representative is mentioned below). In Ch. efflorescens (fig. 61) and Ch.
Thuretii (figs. 30, 31) the hemispherical basal cell gives off an erect filament and
several radiating, creeping, epiphytic filaments which later unite to a pseudoparen-
chymatous disc giving off a number of erect filaments. During this development
the original basal cell becomes indistinguishable amongst the other cells of the
basal disc. I believe that the basal part of the frond probably develops in a similar
manner in some other species, the germination of which has not been observed
(Ch. attenuata, stricta, Daviesii). In a small group of species (Ch. polyblasta (fig. 43)
and Ch. humilis (fig. 44)), to which may be added the partly endophytic species
Ch. Dumontie (fig. 52) and Ch. cytophaga (fig. 50), the germinating spore is divided
before ramification by a vertical wall into two cells of equal size each growing out
in a creeping filament, which branches and forms a filamentous basal structure;
in the central part of this the filaments may later fuse together, while a large
number of relatively short erect filaments are given off from their upper side. In
Ch. virgatula (incl. secundata) the germinating spore is usually divided by 3 excen-
tric walls into 4 cells forming a parenchymatous disc, which for some time keeps
this character during continued divisions of the cells, while later on some of the
marginal cells may grow out into creeping filaments (figs. 37—41). In Ch. leptonema
the development begins in the same manner, but the parenchymatous stage is very
short, the disc at an early stage growing out into long creeping filaments (fig. 48).
In Ch. Macula the basal disc behaves in a somewhat similar manner as in CAR. vir-
galula, but the erect filaments are much reduced or wanting, the sporangia being

1 This substance attains an extraordinarily great development in Ch. microscopica var. collopoda
Rosenv. (Deux. Mém. Alg. mar. Groenl., Medd. om Gronl. XX, 1898, p. 11), which, however, does not belong
to Ch. miscroscopica Neg. but ought to be regarded as a distinct species, Ch. collopoda Rosenv.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk., og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 11

82

situated directly on the basal disc or at the end of short unbranched erect filaments
(fig. 42). An equally extreme reduction occurs in Ch. reducta, the frond of which
consists of creeping filaments bearing sessile or short-stalked sporangia (fig. 49).

In certain species the thallus is partly endophytic. In Ch. cytophaga the
development begins as in Ch. polyblasta, and it is only when the plant has become
multicellular that some of the cells in the creeping filaments produce short fila-
ments from their underside, which penetrate into the cells of the host plant (Por-
phyra umbilicalis), pushing aside the protoplasm and taking without doubt nutri-
ment from it. This plant is thus a true parasite. The intracellular filaments or
haustoria do not seem to penetrate from one cell into another but they may make
their way again to the surface of the host plant (figs. 50, 51). In Ch. Dumontie the
development begins in the same way but the endophytic filaments are intercellular
and become much longer (fig. 52). These intercellular filaments are still more de-
veloped in Ch. Nemalionis, where they form a widely extended system of branched
threads, giving off free filaments at many points through the surface of the host
(Nemalion), while creeping epiphytic filaments are wanting (figs. 53, 54). The ger-
mination has not been observed in this species. Finally, there is a group of spe-
cies the filaments of which are entirely endophytic. Ch. endozoica Darb. forms a
transition to this group, the (endozoic) filaments sending out through the surface
of the Alcyonidium it inhabits numerous short slightly branched sporangia-bearing
filaments. In Ch. emergens only the solitary short-stalked sporangia are free (fig. 55),
and in Ch.immersa and Ch. Polyidis the solitary sporangia are even more or less
sunk in the host plant (figs. 56, 58, 60)1.

Most of the Chantransia are usually epiphytic and then not bound to parti-
cular host plants; several species also occur on Hydroids and Bryozoa, further on
Molluse-shells, Ch. efflorescens even on stones. Probably other species may also
sometimes grow on stones but have not been detected there on account of their
small size. On the other hand, the endophytic species appear to occur only in
one particular species of Algz, or several nearly related. Thus, Ch. Dumontie has
been found growing only in Dumontia filiformis, Ch. cytophaga only in Porphyra
umbilicalis, Ch. corymbifera only in Helminthocladia, Ch. Nemalionis in Nemalion lu-
bricum and multifidaum, Ch. immersa in Polysiphonia nigrescens and violacea and
in Rhodomela subfusca. The endozoic Ch. endozoica occurs only in Alcyonidium
gelatinosum.

The form of the chromatophore is of great systematic value as pointed out
by Kyun (1906, p. 122). In the vast majority of Danish species the cells contain
only one chromatophore, but these may again be divided into two groups. In a
fairly large number of species the chromatophore has a central body lying in the

1 Rhodochorton Brebneri Batters (Journ. of Botany 1897 p.437 and 1900 Tab. 414 fig.17), which
is endophytic in Gloiosiphonia capillaris, is evidently a Chantransia belonging to this group, to judge
from the mode of growth, the hairs and the chromatophore; its name must therefore be Chantransia

Brebneri (Batt.) Rosenv. The genus Colaconema Batters (see page 71 note) seems also to comprise spe-
cies referable to the group of the endophytic Chantransie.

83

axis of the cell, usually in its upper part, and giving off a number of lobes in
several directions towards the periphery of the cell. These lobes proceed further
along the periphery of the cell and may together form a more or less interrupted
cylindrical parietal layer. In the middle of the central body lies a pyrenoid, which
is thus situated in the axis of the cell. This form of chromatophore shows a par-
ticularly fine development in Ch. immersa, where the lobes are very long and di-
stinct (fig. 57); but it must be confessed that in this species the pyrenoid is not
always central (fig.57.B, C). In two species, Ch. Dumontie (fig.52) and Ch. cytophaga
(fig. 50), which also have stellate chromatophores, I have not been able to see any
pyrenoid and must therefore suppose that it is wanting. In other species the chro-
matophore is an entire or somewhat lobed parietal plate containing a pyrenoid
which is thus excentric in the cell. The pyrenoid is always prominent in the
interior of the cell, and it is sometimes so large that it reaches almost to the op-
posite part of the chromatophore; when seen in profile, however, it is always easy
to determine that it is parietal (figs. 30, 34, 54). Only in some species with very
thin filaments it may be difficult to decide if the pyrenoid is axile or parietal, and
transitions may perhaps occur. In Ch. Polyidis the chromatophore has a very pe-
culiar structure, which I have unfortunately not been able to fully elucidate; it
seems to be single but becoming very much branched (fig. 60). A third (or fourth)
type of chromatophore occurs in Ch. efflorescens and pectinata, where each cell con-
tains usually more than one spiral-shaped or more irregular band-like chromato-
' phores (figs. 64,66). — In pyrenoids of Ch. immersa treated with picric acid an an-
gular body, probably a crystalloid, was observed (fig. 57).

The cells always contain a single nucleus lying almost in the central part of
the cell, thus at a lower level than the pyrenoid. In some cases it is easily visible,
even in the living state (fig. 30 C), in other it is concealed by the chromatophore;
in Ch. immersa it is even sometimes found in a hollow in the mass of the chro-
matophore (fig. 57).

In nearly all the species hyaline, unicellular hairs occur at the ends of the
filaments, which, when the filaments develop farther, are pushed aside, while the
filament continues its way in the same direction as before, but really sympodially.
This development has been pointed out by Kytrin (1906 and 1907) in some species,
and I have found the same in all the species with hyaline hairs examined by me.
The hair arises as the terminal cell of the filament, being however much narrower
than the usual cells and containing no chromatophore but protoplasm and a nucleus.
In the out-growing hair the protoplasm is collected towards the upper end of the
cell and decreases in bulk on the lengthening of the hair. In some cases, how-
ever, e. gr. Ch. rhipidandra, the hair is not pushed aside but retains its terminal po-
sition, and the filament then makes a bend for each hair it produces, with the
result that the sympodial nature of the filament becomes very evident (figs. 20, 21).
But even in the cases where the hair is early shed, this process often causes a
more or less pronounced obliquity of the upper end of the cell (fig. 18). The

aly

84

duration of the hairs is very different in the different species; thus they are vigo-
rous and very persistent in Ch. virgatula, while in other species they only appear
in the young plants or parts of the plant but soon fall off. They occur in the
endophytic Ch. immersa (fig. 57) and Ch. Polyidis (fig.60 B), while they are wanting
in the equally endophytic Ch. emergens (fig. 55). The hairs appear very early in
the young plants; it may even happen that the germinating spore produces a hair
before giving off any other organ (Ch. gynandra). In Ch. Thuretii the above-men-
tioned hairs seem to be wanting, but on the other hand the branches often taper
into hair-like threads, the cells of which become long and discoloured and finally
die, as in the hair-like organs of the Pheophycee (fig. 32 B). Similar hair-like or-
gans occur in Ch. Daviesii (fig. 34 C).

Sexual organs have been observed in 5 of the species mentioned below. Four
of these are monoecious, Ch. rhipidandra only is dioecious.

The carpogonium has nearly the same form in all species, being bottle-shaped
with a trichogyne of about the same length as the ventral part. It is never borne
at the end of a special carpogonic branch as in most other Florideze even the Ne-
maliee. In Ch. gynandra (fig. 18) and rhipidandra (fig. 20) the carpogonia are sessile
and lateral on the main filaments. In the other species they are situated, usually
laterally, on branched or unbranched branchlets, bearing often also antheridia or
even sporangia (Ch. hallandica, figs. 21 A, E, 22 B; Ch. Thuretii, figs. 30, 31). In Ch. ef-
florescens their position is very remarkable, intercalary carpogonia very often oc-
curring besides others which are lateral (fig.62). In such cases the lowest cell in
the short fertile branchlet develops into a carpogonium, sending out at its upper
end a trichogyne upwards along the cell situated above the carpogonium. When
the branchlet is two-celled, the upper cell is usually sterile and bears antheridia,
but it may happen, though rarely, that two carpogonia are situated the one above
the other (fig. 62 B). Intercalary carpogonia were hitherto unknown among the
Floridez; they were, however, also found in the here described Ch. gynandra where
an antheridium is very often seated on the top of the carpogonium (fig. 18 H—K).

The antheridia’ are small roundish cells usually placed two or more together
on the fertile branchlets. Only in extremely dwarfish plants of Ch. gynandra and
Ch. hallandica they were found sitting directly on the main filaments, which con-
sist indeed of only very few cells (figs. 18 D, 24 C). In the monoecious species an-
theridia usually occur in the neighbourhood of the carpogonia, often very near, and
in Ch. gynandra an antheridium is often, as already mentioned, placed directly on
the carpogonium.

After fertilization the ventral part of the carpogonium grows out and divides
by a transverse wall, the trichogyne being pushed aside and later thrown off, and

' The mother-cells of the spermatia, the spermatangia of Scumirz, may here in agreement with
OLTMANNS (1904 p. 669) be named antheridia. Quite recently N. SvepeLius has entered a plea for the
term spermatangium (Bau und Entwicklung der Florideengattung Martensia. K. Svenska Vetenskapsakad.
Handlingar. Band 43 No.7. Uppsala 1908).

85

after further transverse divisions it becomes a 3- lo 5-celled filament giving rise lo
a number of branches. The trichogyne or a small remnant of it may often be
seen some time afterwards on the convex side of the second cell in the main fila-
ment of the gonimoblast (figs. 18 C; 20 EL, H; 62 E,F,H). Unfortunately, I have not
been able to follow the development of the cystocarp in Ch. hallandica, where it
seems to be somewhat different (figs. 21,22). In four of the five sexual species men-
tioned the carpospores arise only in the terminal cells of the branched gonimoblast.
In Ch. gynandra, rhipidandra and Thuretii the branches are numerous, the cystocarp
capituliform; in Ch. hallandica the number of the branches and the carpospores is
very low. Ch. efflorescens is also in this respect different from the other species,
the carpospores arising not only in the terminal cell but also in one or two of the
cells lying behind in the filaments of the cystocarp, thus seriately (fig. 63).

Sporangia occur in all known species of Chantransia. For some time it was
generally accepted that monosporangia only occur in this genus, the older state-
ments of tetrasporangia by Harvey being supposed to be due to some error. In
later years, however, tetrasporangia have been pointed out with certainty in some
species by Scumirz and HauptTrveiscu (1896), BorGESEN (1903) and Ky in (1906 and
1907), and I have been able not only to confirm these statements but also to find
tetrasporangia in five other species, so that the occurrence of tetrasporangia is now
established in eight of the species mentioned below (Ch. Thuretii, Daviesti, virgatula,
polyblasta, cytophaga, Dumontie, efflorescens, pectinata). In Ch. Dumontie and poly-
blasta tetrasporangia only have been met with, in the others also monosporangia.
The division of the tetrasporangia is always cruciate, the first division being hori-
zontal. Amoeboid movements of the monospores immediately after the liberation,
similar to those described formerly for Helminthora divaricata, were observed in
Ch. Thuretii (fig. 30).

In most of the species provided with sex-organs sporangia occur in the sexual
plants, in the monoecious species as well as in the dioecious Ch. rhipidandra. On
the other hand, as the sex-organs are not present in all the plants, individuals
bearing only sporangia will always be met with. In Ch. efflorescens only there is
a sharp distinction between sexual plants and sporangia-bearing plants. This is
perhaps connected with the fact that tetrasporangia occur in this species. As shown
by Yamanoucui' the tetrasporic plants of Polysiphonia violacea show double the
number of chromosomes to that of the sexual plants, and a reduction in the number
of chromosomes takes place by the formation of the tetraspores. If that is general
for the Floridez, a similar alternation of tetrasporic plants with sexual plants must
be supposed to exist in Ch. efflorescens, and that is supported by the fact that the
sporangia-bearing plants occur in the Danish waters chiefly in spring, the cystocarp-
bearing plants in summer. In the sexual species with monosporangia such alter-
nation of generations does not occur, and the reduction of chromosomes must be
supposed to take place not in the sporangia but probably in the cystocarps, as in

1S. YaMANoucut, The life-history of Polysiphonia violacea. Botanical Gazette Vol, XLU. 1906.

86

Nemalion'. Several questions connected with that just mentioned deserve a closer
examination, thus, the cytological behaviour of the monosporangia of Ch. efflorescens
in comparison with that of the tetrasporangia of the same species, further the nuclear
division of the tetrasporangia in the non-sexual species.

The following classification of the species is based in particular on the cha-
racters of the basal part and of the chromatophore. Ch. efflorescens, however, which
differs from the others in several characters, as mentioned above, is first separated
as representing a particular sub-genus, Grania, named after the Norwegian investi-
gator who first described its sex-organs, and to the same sub-genus is referred Ch.
pectinata, with similar chromatophores and probably related to it.

Key to the Danish species of Chantransia.

I. Subg. Euchantransia. One chromatophore, carpospores only in the last cell
of the sporogenous filaments.
1. Frond epiphytic.
2. A single basal cell. Group I.
3. With sex-organs.
4. Antheridia situated on the carpogonia or on unicellular
branchletsi, i, alk: cst eesse euceeke alee. Uae either ee 1. Ch. gynandra.
4. Antheridia never situated on the carpogonia.
5. Antheridia singly or two together, cystocarps with
few Carpospores; MoOnoecious:. 4.2.66 .-0. es. 3. Ch. hallandica.
5. Antheridia usually in flat triangular clusters, cysto-
carps nearly globular with numerous carpospores;

CIGCCIOUS uae! this cath het he easel eRe Gea ccs 2. Ch. rhipidandra.
3. Without sex-organs.
4, Pyrenord parietal... paces tse eee oe meee 1. Ch. gynandra.

4. Pyrenoid axile.
5. Cells nearly cylindrical.
6. Filaments 9—11, thick, spor. 14—15 = 9—10y 2. Ch. rhipidandra.
6. Filaments at most 7 y» thick.

7. Filaments 5—6,y thick, sporangia 10 x 6—7yp 3. Ch. hallandica.

7. Filaments 6—7 y thick, sporangia 12-16 x
BDO oz Biere hie sien baa sista ietls Ahh t ANU cae Reatad ade 4. Ch. baltica.
5. Cells roundish, frequently barrel-shaped ....... 5. Ch. moniliformis.

2. Basal layer multicellular. Group II.
3. Basal layer composed of filaments more or less fusing
together into a pseudoparenchymatous disc.
4. Erect filaments well developed; pyrenoid parietal.
5. Erect filaments branched.
6. Branches scattered; monospores, rarely tetraspores.

1 Comp. J. J. WoLrer, Cytolog. Stud. on Nemalion, Ann. of Botany Vol. 18 Oct. 1904.

On

7. Sex-organs may occur; thickness of filaments

usually less than 10 y, cells usually 5—8 diam.

long, sporangia sessile or on unicellular branch-

lets on the inner side of the branches ...... 6. Ch. Thuretit.
7. Without sex-organs; filaments 9—.12 thick, cells

2—4 diam. long; sporangia-bearing branchlets

repeatedly branched, often in the axils ...... 7. Ch. Daviesit.
6, Branches partly, Opposite, . 2.2... .).¢ 5046 veo eos 8. Ch. attenuata.
Erect filaments unbranched, bearing only numerous
sporangia-bearing branchlets, nearly from the base
LOMULC BL OI) aie iat ich dh aie eames SA yg one Su an ees 9. Ch. stricta.

Erect filaments numerous, rather short (up to 300 ) to
very short or wanting; pyrenoid axile.

5.

5.

Erect filaments up to ca. 300 » long, branched.
6. Filaments 7—10 4 thick, sporangia tetrasporous 12. Ch. polyblasta.
6. Filaments 3—4 y thick, sporangia monosporous 14. Ch. leptonema.
Erect filaments up to ca. 60 » long, usually unbranched,
sporangia monosporous.
6. The cells of the creeping filaments give off 2—3

erect filaments bearing terminal and lateral spor-

AULA AN tel FALSE SEAN poked hac eect Gilly dd Sad bk 13. Ch. humilis.
6. The cells of the creeping filaments bear one sessile
oristalked:-sporamgiiama! <3.) te. tl Sk aces a4 ek 15. Ch. reducta.

3. Basal layer first a parenchymatous disc, later growing out
into radiating filaments; pyrenoid axile (Ch. leptonema).
4. oErect filaments 1—2imm. long .........05 0665 668 eck 10. Ch. virgatula.
4. Erect filaments very short or wanting; sporangia sessile
on the basal disc or terminal on the erect filaments.. 11. Ch. Macula.
Frond partly or entirely endophytic or endozoic. Group III.
2. Vegetative part partly endophytic.
3. Epiphytic creeping filaments present.

4. Endophytic filaments intracellular ................ 16. Ch. cytophaga.
4. Endophytic filaments intercellular ................ 17. Ch. Dumontie.
3. Epiphytic creeping filaments wanting ................ 18. Ch. Nemalionis.

2. Vegetative part entirely endophytic or endozoic.

Vegetative filaments endozoic, giving off short free, spor-
angia-bearimgtilaments):iii0): 3 sist. oo sole nels atin 19. Ch. endozoica.
Filaments entirely endophytic.

Filaments creeping in the outer cell-wall of Polysiphonia;

sporangia entirely free, short-stalked, single ......... 20. Ch. emergens.
Filaments intercellular; sporangia partly or entirely

immersed in the host.

3.

4.

5. Chromatophore stellate....<3. 23:06 teed leere 2 yo) 21. Ch. immersa.
5. Chromatophore much divided ......0..ii.0.2.... 22. Ch. Polyidis.

II. Subg. Grania. Chromatophores ribbon-like, spiral-shaped, usually more than
one; carpogonia often intercalary; carpospores seriate. Group IV.

1. Filaments usually 5—6 » thick; free descending filaments usually

present; sporangia tetrasporous or monosporous, on alternate or

opposite branchlets; sex-orsans present 2.9272 23. Ch. efflorescens.
1. Filaments near the base 6—9 y» (or thicker); free descending fila-

ments usually wanting; sporangia or sporangia-bearing branchlets

seriate on the inner side of the branches; sex-organs wanting 24. Ch. peclinata.

Subgenus Euchantransia.
Group I. Frond epiphytic with a single basal cell.
1. Chantransia gynandra sp. nov.

Thallus minutus. E cellula basali subglobosa, diametro 7,5—9 », egrediunt
fila 2—4 simplicia, ad circ. 200» alta, e cellulis diametro plerumque 2—3-plo long-
ioribus, crassitudine 5—6 », superne nonnunquam leniter (ad 7 ) incrassatis, con-
stantes. Ramuli nulli vel pauci, minuti, unicellulares. Chromatophorum parietale
zonale, pyrenoide instructum, mediam partem cellule occupans. Pili hyalini ter-
minales et laterales adsunt. Sporangia, antheridia et carpogonia in uno eodemque
individuo occurrunt. Sporangia in filis lateralia sessilia solitaria vel in uno arti-
culo duo approximata vel opposita, vel in ramulis terminalia monospora, ovata,
long. 9,5—10 #, lat. 5—6 w. Carpogonia in filis lateralia. Antheridia ad apicem
ramulorum solitaria vel seepius gregaria vel carpogonio juxta trichogynum solitaria
imposita, hemisphzerica, oblique breviter ovata vel subconica, long. c. 2,5 ». Cysto-
carpia capitula irregularia e filis radiantibus longitudine vario constantia, carpo-
sporis in cellulis ultimis, sporangiis similibus, formatis.

This interesting species was found in abundance growing on some specimens
of Ectocarpus confervoides dredged in the Northern Kattegat. The nearly globular
basal-cell, which is fixed to the host by a very thin layer of a cementing substance,
gives off a filament upward and usually two similar, though often shorter, fila-
ments out to the sides. The filaments are either absolutely unbranched or bear,
besides reproductive organs, only a few one-celled or rarely two-celled branchlets.
The cells which are usually a little constricted at the transverse walls, contain a
belt-shaped, rather narrow chromatophore containing a pyrenoid projecting inward.
Hyaline hairs always occur; they are either terminal on the filaments and the
branchlets or lateral. The hair situated at the top of the terminal cell is later
pushed to the side, the terminal cell growing out beyond the insertion of the hair
(fig. 18 K) which, after the next cell-division, comes to be situated at the upper end
of the subterminal cell. Nearly all the lateral hairs have developed in this manner;

89

it seems however that really lateral hairs may also sometimes occur. At all events
two hairs may be found on one cell (fig. 18 G). Most of the hairs are early thrown
off, leaving however a vestige in the outline of the cell, this being a little enlarged
at the upper end. I have once seen a hair given off from a basal cell which had
not yet produced any filament.

Most of the plants bear at the same time sporangia and both kinds of sexual
organs, some plants, however, bear only sexual organs. The sporangia are sessile
on the sides of the filaments or sometimes borne by the unicellular branchlets
(fig. 18 A); they open by a split at the top (fig. 18 A, G).

Fig. 18.
Chantransia gynandra. A, plant with 8 branchlets, a cystocarp and sporangia. B, upper end of filament
with branchlets bearing antheridia, C, plant with two cystocarps and one sporangium, D, dwarfed plant
with antheridia and one carpogonium; a spermatium is lying above. E, dwarfed plant (comp. text). F, two
antheridia on a branchlet; a spermatium is situated immediately outside one of the antheridia. G, part of
filament with a young cystocarp and two empty sporangia. H, plant with three carpogonia with epigynous
antheridia, two young, the third in the fertilization stage. J and K, plants with young cystocarps and epi-
gynous antheridia. L, plant with carpogonium in fertilization stage, 630: 1.

The carpogonia are situated on the sides of the filaments at various distances
from the base; they are bottle-shaped, the trichogyne being of almost the same
length as the ventral part. The antheridia are situated either on the carpogonia
or on the ramuli; in the first case they are always solitary, in the latter there are

D.K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Riekke, naturvidensk. og mathem, Afd, VII. 1. 1

90)

usually two or more crowded together. Only in the dwarfed plant represented in
fig. 18 D have I seen the antheridia situated directly on the filament, but in this
case the filament was only two-celled. The juvenile stages of the epigynous an-
theridia show that these antheridia are really terminal, while the trichogyne rises
as a lateral outgrowth from the subterminal carpogonium (fig. 18 /, H), a case hith-
erlo unknown among the Floridez. I have repeatedly, in material preserved in
alcohol, observed a little globular body lying immediately outside an empty anthe-
ridium or at a slight distance from it (fig. 18 F, D); as it agreed in size with the
spermatia adhering to the trichogynes (fig. C, K, ZL), I have no doubt that they were
really spermatia. Probably a spermatium is often transferred from an epigynous
antheridium to the trichogyne of the supporting carpogonium. After fertilization
the ventral part of the carpogonium grows out into a slightiy inwards curved fila-
ment which becomes 3-celled. The trichogyne is pushed outward so that it be-
comes situated on the convex side, on the second cell of the filament (fig. C). The
two lowest cells give off several branches, while the uppermost cell produces a
carpospore (fig. C). Possibly the primary filament of the gonimoblast may some-
times consist of more than three cells. The lateral branches obtain a different
length, some becoming relatively long, articulated, curved and branched, others
remaining short and in part apparently unicellular, producing a carpospore without
division. The mother-cells of the carpospores have about the same form and size
as the sporangia. The trichogyne or the lowest part of it can be seen long after
fertilization on the second cell of the main filament; even in mature cystocarps a
slight remnant of it is sometimes to be seen, (fig. A). The emptied epigynous an-
theridium is also often to be found some time after fertilization; it is then situated
on the first cell of the main filament (fig. J, K).

While the plants often attain a length of 200 », very reduced plants also
occur, consisting of very few cells (fig. D, /). In the plant shown in fig. E there
was only developed one filament consisting of one cell only, bearing a hair, a car-
pogonium with epigynous antheridium and a lateral outgrowth the character of
which could not be determined.

The species differs from all more exactly described species of this group
through the position of the sexual organs, the form of the cystocarps and the
belt-shaped chromatophore. It may have been observed earlier, however, and pos-
sibly some of the plants mentioned under the name of Callilhamnion minutissimum
have belonged to this species. ZANARDINI’s species of this name (Synops. Alg. mar.
Adr. 1841 p.176; Hauck, Oesterr. bot. Zeitschr. 1878 Taf. II fig. 7—8), however, be-
longs not to this group; and as to Sunr’s species (Ktrzine Spec. alg. 1849 p. 640,
Tab. phye. XI tab. 57), it is impossible to identify it from the description and figures.
On the other hand, the specimens referred to that species by Crouan (Alg mar. du
Finistére No. 114, Florule du Finistére p. 134) show so much resemblance with the
species here described, that they might probably be identical. This, however,
cannot yet be decided with certainty as the specimens of Crouan bear no sexual

91

organs (Comp. Borner 1904 p. XIX). On the contrary, they bear abundant
sporangia, in much greater number than in the Danish plants, very often two on
each cell, 10—11 » long, 6—7 » broad, consequently nearly as in our plants, and
of the same shape. The thickness of the filaments is the same (5,5—6,), the basal
cell is ca.10y in diameter and the chromatophore is parietal, and finally CRouAn’s
plant grows on an Ectocarpus like the Danish plant. All these agreements suggest
that Crouan’s plants are asexual individuals of Ch. gynandra.

Locality. Kn: Tonneberg Banke, ZA, 12 to 18 meters, July.

2. Chantransia rhipidandra sp. nov.

E cellula basali globosa vel rarius leviter depressa, diametro c. 14 (18—15) yp,
2—3 fila erecta parce ramosa usque ad 350 y sallem alta, egrediunt. Rami sparsi
simplices vel parce ramosi. Cellule (7,5—) 9—11 y late, diametro 2—38(—4)-plo
longiores, chromatophorum stelliforme, pyrenoide centrali, in parte superiore cellule
sito, instructum, continentes. Fila primaria ramique apice plerumque pilo hyalino
instructi. Sporangia in filis lateralia sessilia aut stipitata, stipite unicellulari, sparsa vel
(rarius) opposita, szepe seriata, monospora, ovata vel obovata, long. 14—18,5 y, lal.
9—10y. Antheridia in ramulis, in una fere planitie ramosis, semiflabelliformibus ter-
minalia, 6—6,5 » longa, 4—5 » crassa. Carpogonia in filis primariis vel in infima parte
ramorum sessilia; cystocarpia subglobosa; carpospore in cellulis ultimis cystocarpil
formate, eadem fere forma et magnitudine ac monospore. Antheridia et carpo-
gonia in plantis distinctis, sporangia in plantis distinctis aut in plantis sexualibus.

This species is distinct from all well-defined species with one basal cell. Thus,
it differs from Ch. microscopica (Negeli) (1861, p. 407 figs. 24, 25) by its globular
basal cell' being much broader than the filaments and giving off 2 or 3 filaments,
and by having longer cells. From Ch. hallandica it differs by its larger proportions,
the position of the antheridia and the form of the cystocarpia etc., from Ch. micro-
scopica var. pygmea Kuckuck (Bemerk. Helg. II, p. 392 fig. 15) in the dimensions, the
absence of endophytic filaments etc. Ch. unilateralis KiELLMAN (Algenfl. Jan Mayen,
Arkiv f. Bot. Bd. 5 No. 14, 1906 p. 11) differs by having much thicker and more
branched filaments and almost globular sporangia, and Ch. Alarie JONSSON (Mar.
Alg. Iceland. Bot. Tidsskr. vol. 24 p. 132) differs also by having much thicker and
more branched filaments, and further by the branches being often opposite; both
these species are devoid of sexual organs. From the short description given of Ch.
microscopica BATTERS (Journ. of Bot. 1896 p. 9) it appears that this species can
scarcely be identified with our species, for according to Barrers the antheridia
form “very compact clusters at short intervals along the axes and branches”, and

1 N&GELI mentions and figures in Acrochetium microscopicum a basal disc, “von welcher es
(nach Untersuchung an getrockneten Exemplaren) zweifelhaft bleibt, ob es eine niedergedriickte scheiben-
formige Zelle oder nur Verdickung der Membran ist (Fig. 24, 25)’. On examining the specimens of this
species in RABENnorst’s Die Algen Europas No. 1650, I have found that this basal disc is a cementing
substance, occurring in all the species,of this section.

12”

92

the cystocarpia are “clustered near the basal dise”, and according to Kuckuck (I. ¢.)
the filaments are narrower (4,5—7 4) in BaTTers’ species than in Ch. rhipidandra.
To the description given above the following remarks may be added. The
basal cell is fastened to the surface of the host plant by a very distinct disc con-
sisting of a cementing substance staining intensely blue in Mayer’s heemalum.
The sporangia are usually alternate or more or less regularly secund (fig. 19 on
the left), seriate, as the plant generally has a tendency to unilateral ramification.
When each cell bears two sporangia, they are usually, but not always, opposite,
and several pairs of sporangia are then often superposed (fig. 19 to the right).
When the sporangium is placed on a_ unicellular
SO, branchlet, this often bears also a hair; the hair
7 being terminal, the sporangium is then lateral on

=e el the branchlet (fig. 19).

\ ies CO) The antheridia are placed in characteristic, flat,
\\ al ane usually triangular clusters consisting of 2- to 5-celled
\\ nt d AR branchlets branched only on the upper side; they
\ aK ial are produced in a number of one to three on all
Nes 5 P® the terminal cells of the cluster, and also singly by

bane bre Ry some of the other cells (fig. 20 A, B).
Wg LV Ey The carpogonia are sessile on the upper part
y ay mae | ps of the main filaments or on the lower part of the
Y }7 bo YRS branches; they are bottle-shaped, with a trichogyne
|" ena of about the same length as the ventral part (fig. 20

\ YN D,c). After fertilization the carpogonium grows out
= in a three-celled filament which still bears the tri-

| ae chogyne or a remnant of it on the second cell (fig.
O. Pk, 20 E, H,t). A branch is now given off from the
Se (_) lowest cell, the primary filament is further divided
- L/ so that it becomes 4- or 5-celled, and it gives off
Fig. 19. more branches from the lower cells. In fig. 20 F,

Chantransia rhipidandra, Two spore- the primary filament is seen to be 5-celled; the
bearing plants. 300:1.

uppermost cell produces a carpospore, the others,

with exception of the subterminal cell, each bear two branches which are either

unicellular and produce directly a carpospore or become 2- or 3-celled and produce

a carpospore in the end-cell. The ripe cystocarpium is of somewhat irregular,

nearly globular shape; its peripheral cells are swollen and each produce a carpo-
spore (fig. 20 D).

This species has only been found at Frederikshavn, where it was collected in
August 1891 growing on Porphyra umbilicalis on the outer and the inner side of the
moles. It grew on the flat side of the fronds, in some cases so abundantly that
the frond of Porphyra had become dull and purplish.

Locality. Kn: Frederikshavn.

93

3. Chantransia hallandica Kylin.
H. Kylin (1906) p. 123.
Ch. parvula Kylin (1906) p. 124.

Kyxtin in 1906 described two allied species, Ch. hallandica and Ch. parvula,
differing from each other by the filaments being a little thinner, giving branches
off at all sides and consisting of longer cells, further by the sporangia being often
stalked and then usually placed two or three together in Ch. hallandica, while
Ch. parvula is smaller,
has shorter, a_ little
thicker filaments with
branches placed in one
or two rows and usually
sessile sporangia. In se-
veral places in the Da-
nish waters I have met
with Chantransie agree-
ing exactly with these
two species, but I have
also found specimens
which were intermedi-
ate in regard to one or
more of the characters
mentioned. As I have
also found sexual or-
gans, besides the spor-
angia described by Ky-
LIN, it will be necessary
to mention these plants
more closely.

In the plants corre-

Fig. 20.
Chantransia rhipidandra, A and B male plants, B also with sporangia, s. — C—I
sponding to KyLIin’s Ch. portions of female plants. The carpogonia and the young cystocarpia made more

° easily recognizable by shading; in C an unfertilized carpogonium and a young cy-
Manandicanthe basalccletaes A nein Ghee ee te a ee as ate
’ stocarp; in D carpogonia, c, and a ripe cystocarp; in E a fertilized carpogonium.

iS (7,5—) OFF Hi (—14) py 3-celled , still with trichogyne, be in Fa nearly ripe cystocarp after having been
° ° a subjected to pressure; in G an unripe cystocarp and two sporangia; in H a young
in diameter, thick-wall- eystocarp and an empty _sporangium; in Ia young cystocarp. 300: 1.

ed; it gives off usually

3, at the most 4 erect filaments, (4—)5—6 y thick and consisting of cells usually
3—4 (—5) times as long as broad. Hyaline hairs are usually present. The origi-
nally terminal hair is often pushed aside by the cell bearing it growing out sym-
podially in the same direction as before, and the hair leaves then only a faint
mark at the upper end of the cell which has produced it; but in other cases the
hair retains it terminal position, and the filament, i. e. the branch, grows out in
another direction (fig. 21 E). Transitional cases are also found. The cells contain

94

a stellate chromatophore with central pyrenoid lying in the upper part of the cell,
the strands radiating from the central body forming a more or less continuous pe-
ripheral layer. As Kyxin (1906 fig. 8 G) represents the pyrenoid as being some-

SS
\ ~~
/ \) SS ¢
\ \V
= \ Us
\ hy
\ \Yy
: Ly A
Sag \ VU
NG)
A\\ YT
SJ \ If J
VE 3
| SN) \
\\ | | \ Cs
a | iV
| | | \ | e&
| Vey 2a.
Q\ | Naif Gar
\ \-\W\ Oey
\ VU / ‘
\ \ AA
| \ \ [ifr
[ VV
| < Oe
14
: (CY
‘ C= \ |) a
| \ { ‘i [4 |
| = ay | | 2 \
| \( lla) \\
\ | | ee kes) Va
| Wy, Awe
\ | Eis sane}
\ AS | | |
{\ | ; jes
| {
\_ NSS
» / |
‘i [| G |
\ | 4 beige ey
|/ A Wp LY
\ \ may) //
i aan
2 See
: x Veaee
\h WB
\ | af a
A \ ry B

Figs 212
Chantransia hallandia @, typica. A, with sexual organs and sporangia, 385:1. B, with
sporangia, 385:1. C, with cystocarps, 300:1. D, fragment of plant bearing branchlets
with antheridia and sporangia, 620:1. EF, fragment of plant bearing a branchlet with
carpogonium and antheridia, and an emptied sporangium. 620:1. A and C from AH},
B, D, E from LC.

times lateral, it may
be remarked that I
have always found it
central.

The sporangia are
lateral on the filaments,
sessile or stalked, i. e.
situated on one-celled
branchlets and then
usually two on each
stalk-cell. The branch-
let may also be two-
celled, the primary
stalk-cell bearing, be-
sides a terminal spor-
angium, a lateral stalk-
cell with a_ sporan-
gium. Usually only
one sporangium = or
sporangium - bearing
branchlet is situated
on each cell in the
filaments. The spor-
angia are ovate to
oblong, (8,5—) 9,5—10,5
(—13) » long, (4—) 6—7
(—9) » broad.

Many plants bear
exclusively sporangia,
but by searching, spe-
cimens bearing also or
exclusively sex-organs
are easily found, at all
events in the Danish
waters. In describing
the sexual organs I
refer also to the plants
belonging to the var.
brevior. The antheridia

95
are placed singly or in small groups of two or three at the end of shorter branches;
they are round, 3 » long, 2,5 u broad. The carpogonia are situated on similar,
rather short, usually 1- to 5-celled, branches as those bearing the antheridia, and
they are often placed in the immediate vicinity of the antheridia (figs. 21 EL, 22 B).
I have not succeeded in follow-
ing the development of the cy-
stocarpia, especially the first
stages. It seems that the tri-
chogyne disappears very soon
after fertilization. In fig. 21 FE
is shown a carpogonium imme-
diately before fertilization, in fig.
23 another with adhering sper-
matia, and in fig. 22 A and C
abortive carpogonia are shown,
but I have never seen a tricho-
gyne on a carpogonium after
the commencement of the divi-
sions; it might perhaps have
been on the place marked with *
in fig. 22 D; the two spores situ-
ated on each side of this must
then be carpospores and the
whole cell-complex a cystocar-
pium. A very similar case is
shown in fig. 23 B, and the plant
shown in fig.21 C bears undoub-
tedly also two or three cysto-
carps. The cystocarps are thus
corymbiform and produce only
a very small number of carpo-
spores. Usually only two carpo-
spores are present at the same Fig. 22.
time, but it is probable that Chantransia hallandica a typica. A, fragment of plant with abortive
carpogonia and sporangia. B, branchlet with antheridia and carpo-
others may develop after the gonium. C, plant with abortive carpogonia and probably unripe cy-
first have been exhausted. The stocarps. D, cystocarp, at * perhaps the place of the trichogyne. 550: 1.
All plants from AH'!.
carpospores are somewhat larger
than the sporangia, viz. 14—18 » long, 7—9 » broad.

At some places, mostly in the northern Kattegat, specimens were met with
which agreed in all essentials with those described above but differed in having
shorter cells, about twice (1'/2—38 times) as long as broad. The cells being, as in
the main form, often a little enlarged at the upper end, they may differ somewhat

( 7
H
‘

from the cylindric form (fig. 23 C).

These plants are lower than the main form

and usually branched from the base, while the main form is most often without

- eB BU SSW Lae
YN eS ASE ‘4 by
a a gr SS 4 \ /Y
Ao Bo. CON wy
Fig. 23.
Chantransia hallandica /7, brevior. A and B from VT, A with sporangia, B with
sexual organs and a eystocarp. — C and D from KC, C with sporangia, partly

stalked, D with sporangia and antheridia. 390: 1.

branches below. In the
specimens from VT the
sporangia were almost al-
ways sessile, alternate, se-
cund or opposite (fig. 23
A), while in the speci-
mens from KC they were
often stalked (fig. 23 C).
This form may be named
f. brevior.

The specimens just
described are only slight-
ly different from others
agreeing with Kyuin's Ch.
parvula. Fig. 25 shows
such a specimen, the fila-
ments of which are 5—7
thick and the cells about

twice as long as broad; the sporangia, however, were somewhat larger than indi-
cated by Kyxiin, namely (10—) 12—13 (—14) » long, 6—8(—9) » broad. The basal

cell was (10—) 12—13 (—15) » in diameter. Some
specimens growing on the frond of Porphyra umbi-
licalis on the mole of Frederikshavn (fig. 26) may
also be referred here, though they were not strongly
ramified in one plane; they bore numerous spor-
angia, most often opposite, sometimes even three in
one article. The axile chromatophore is very distinct
in the figures which have been drawn after speci-
mens preserved in alcohol. The last-named _ speci-
mens as well as those from EM (fig. 25) were only
provided with sporangia; on the other hand, spe-
cimens from BH (fig. 24) had also sexual organs.
Fig. 24 B fully agrees otherwise with Kytin’s figures,
while fig.24 A might perhaps be better referred to
f. brevior, but these plants grew side by side and
were connected by transitional forms. A very re-
duced plant provided with all kinds of organs of
reproduction is shown in fig. 24 C. It seems not im-
probable that the small cells shown in Ky in’s fig.
9h, t (1906) may have been antheridia.

Fig. 24.

Chantransia hallandica 7, parvula.
BH. A with longer cells and alternate spor-
angia, B with sporangia and antheridia, C,
dwarfed plant with sporangium and sexual

organs. 390: 1.

From

7.

From what has been explained above it may be concluded that all the speci-
mens mentioned must be referred to one species, Ch. hallandica, which may be

divided into three forms not separable by distinct limits.

a, typica. From the basal cell are given off usually three upright filaments
which are branched on all sides, usually without branches below, 5—6 » thick.

Cells ca. 4 times as long as broad. Sexual organs and spor-
angia present, often in the same plant, the sporangia usu-
ally alternate, often stalked.

B, brevior. Cells ca. 2 (1'/2—3) times as long as broad,
primary filaments often branched from the base. For the
rest as a.

7, parvula (Kylin). (Syn. Ch. parvula Kylin |.c.).. From
the basal cell are given off up to 6 filaments which are
(5—) 6—7 p thick. Cells ca. 2 times as long as broad. Spor-
angia alinost always sessile, most frequently opposite. Sexual
organs often wanting.

The species has almost always been found epiphytic on
Polysiphonia nigrescens and Pol. violacea. F. parvula has also
been found on Porphyra umbilicalis. It has only been met

Fig. 25.

Chantransia hallandica 7, par-
vula, From EM. Plant with spor-
angia only. 390: 1.

with in the summer months (May—August), in all cases with sporangia and usually
also with sexual organs; ripe cystocarps have been met with in July and August.

9,5 meters.

a and @ have been found in depths
of 4 to 15 meters, 7 in depths of 0 to

Localities. Kn: Krageskovs Rev, KC,
(2); Hirsholm, (f);
Nordre Renner, (2 and f); Trindelen, FF, 15
meters. —- Ke: XA, 13 meters, (a). Km: VQ,
Svitringen, (a); BH, off Gjerrild Klint, (7).
Ks: EM, Lysegrund, (7). — Sa: BD, N. of Tuno;
MQ, (9); AH!, N. of Fyens Hoved, (a). — Lb: At
Fieno, (a). — Sb: AB, W. of Sproge, 7,5 meters

Frederikshavn, (y); VT, N. of

(a). — Bw: LG, S. of Langeland, 11,5 meters, (a).
Fig. 26. 4. Chantransia baltica sp. nov.
Chantransia hallandica 7, parvula. From Frederikshavn, grow-
ing on Porphyra umbilicalis. A, plant with sporangia. — B, E ecellula basali globosa, diametro
filament with partly emptied sporangia. — C, germinating ; : bac
spore. — D and E, young plants, still sterile. 300: 1. 10,5—14 > fila usque 6 subsimplicia,

longitudine 400 » vel ultra, egrediunt.
Cellule (5—-) 6—7 (—9) » crasse, in filis bene evolutis diametro 4—6 (—7)-plo lon-
giores, chromatophorum axile, pyrenoide centrali instructum, in parte superiore
cellule situm, continentes. Sporangia monospora ovata, 12—16y longa, 8—10 yu
lata, vulgo c.14y longa, 10,» lata, in filis primariis lateralia vel terminalia, sessilia
vel stipitata, in stipite unicellulari singula, in articulis filorum sepe bina, opposita,

D. K.D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1.

13

98

superne nonnunquam subsecunda. Organa sexualia desunt. Pili hyalini crebri, in
ramulis sporangiferis terminales.

This species which has been found only in two localities in the Baltic is cer-
tainly nearly related to Ch. hallandica, but however so different from it, that I do
not hesitate to set it up as a distinct species. It differs by the primary filaments

/ being more numerous, less bran-
f ched, somewhat thicker and con-
O-/ sisting of somewhat longer cells,

Wy by the sporangia being larger, by
the sporangial stalks bearing only
og f | one sporangium, and by the want

LF | \\ of sexual organs. In some of the
/ (| \\ characters mentioned, the more
Ae, numerous and thicker filaments,
\\ and the sporangia often opposite,
it resembles Ch. hallandica f. par-
\ a vula, but it is very different from
a =? \ this by the long cells and the
a \&® sporangia being often stalked.

To complete the description
given above, the following re-
marks may be added. The basal
cell is nearly globular, its plane
@ of attachment being often smaller
rn | than its transverse section; it is
M ‘)) rather thick-walled. The primary
iL // filaments bear usually no long
/S branches’ but’ only sporangia-
bearing branchlets. The most de-
veloped primary filaments recall
somewhat those of Ch. virgatula,

but they are thinner and _ the

Ow AA branchlets bear only one spor-
“Cm Xe angium. The shorter filaments
consist of shorter cells, 2—3 times
= Fig, 27, as long as broad and often some-

Chantransia tats, (From QR), 4, Band D, Rll developed plants what enlarged ahve. In some
specimens from SQ _ the longer

filaments were up to 9» thick below, upward thinner, ca.5y in diameter, the cells
being up to 7 times as long as broad. The chromatophore reaches in the longer
cells often only to the middle of the cell, the pyrenoid lies near the upper end of
the cell. The spores contain a very distinct stellate chromatophore. I have never

v 2 D
We

99

seen a sporangial stalk bearing more than one sporangium, and a renewal of an
emptied sporangium within the sporangial-wall from the stalk-cell has not been
observed, but a new sporangium may sometimes be developed beside an emptied.
Colourless hairs are always present; they are terminal or lateral, in the latter
case, however, certainly always originally terminal.

Localities. Bm: Gyldenloves Flak, QR, 7,5 meters, on Polysiphonia violacea, July. Bb: SQ,
S. of Broens Rev, 8,5 meters, on Polysiphonia elongata, August.

5. Chantransia moniliformis sp. nov.

Thallus minutus cespitulosus, 50—150y altus vel parum ultra (sine pilis). Cel-
lula basalis singula subglobosa, fila 2—3 (vel plura?) erecta vel decumbentia et
adscendentia, a basi ramosa, e cellulis plus minus inflatis constituta, emittens. Cel-
lule diametro zequilonge ad duplo longiores, plerumque

fere sesquilongze, subglobosz aut doliiformes vel in parte r\ ma aes
LM I
superiori incrassate, 7—10y late, 7—14¥ longe. Chro- a G Y
‘ \> vi
matophorum stelliforme, pyrenoide centrali instructum, (ws I

in parte superiori cellule situm. Fila ramique, preeci- -GiAL
pue in statu juvenili, sepe piligeri, pilis initio termi-
nalibus, dein evolutione sympodiali (pseudo-)lateralibus. fi N
Sporangia monospora sessilia, rarius pedicellata, late- |
ralia, secundata vel opposita, ovata, 13,5—15 w longa,
7 4 lata, post evacuationem spe sporangio novo,
e cellula subjacenti orta, repleta. Organa_ sexualia
ignota.

This small species is easily distinguishable from
the other species of this group by its short, more or
less swollen cells, which in juvenile plants approach
to the globular form, while in older plants they are RE ms i ii eine
almost barrel-shaped. The basal cell which is fixed to with hairs. 4 from Helsingor, Band C
the host plant by a thin layer of cementing substance Boe eet
is scarcely different from the other cells in form. The displacement of the origi-
nally terminal hairs is easily to be seen in the young plants (fig. 28 C); in older
plants no hairs are to be found. In the plant represented in fig. 28 B the cell si-
tuated beneath the upper terminal hair-cell had lengthened and become almost
colourless, approaching thus to the character of a hair-cell; but this case appears
to be very rare. The branches are mainly given off at the upper side of the de-
cumbent or ascending principal filaments, and this holds good also of the sporangia
which are often seriate on the upper side of the filaments. After the evacuation
the sporangial wall is seen to be lamellate, but the acroscopic part of it is often
dissolved (fig. 29 B). — On dried material I once saw a specimen with a blue-green
colour; unfortunately I have not examined the species in the living state.

3

100

This inconspicuous species has been found epiphytic on Polysiphonia violacea

and nigrescens, in company witb other species of Chantransia (virgatula, hallandica
etc.), at several places
but in small quanti-
ties. It has been met
with in May to Sep-
tember, in depths
from 1 to 11,5 meters,
and was collected with
sporangia in the same
months.

SS, PRY
aE Oy

c

Localities. Kn: Krage-
YS) 5) i() skovs Rev, KC. — Ks: D,N.
\ I ill of Isefjord, 11,5 meters. —
KL Sa: AH!,N. of Fyens Hoved;

\) 4
HOES MQ, S. of Samsg, 11,5 me-

ters. Su: Stone-slope at
B Helsinger (Kronborg).
Fig 99 Bw: LC, S. of Langeland,
Chantransia moniliformis. Adult plants with sporangia. A—C from Helsingor, Sep- 11,5 meters. —- Bm: QR,

tember, D from AH‘. In D full-grown sporangia, in B the sporangia have been emp- Gyldenloves Flak.
tied and new sporangia are developing within their membranes. 390: 1.

Group II. Frond epiphytic with a pluricellular basal layer.
6. Chantransia 'Thuretii (Born.) Kylin.
Kylin (1907) p. 119.
Chantransia efflorescens var. Thuretii Bornet (1904) p. XVI pl. I.

a, amphicarpa nob.

Of this species, which is quite distinct from Ch. efflorescens (J. Ag.), as shown
by Kyrin, I have found specimens fully agreeing with Ky.rn’s description and
drawings. Such specimens, provided with monosporangia and sexual organs, were
met with repeatedly in July near Frederikshavn. In some cases the sporangia and
the sexual organs occur on different branches of the same plant, but as shown by
Kyiin, the sporangia are often situated near the sexual organs, and all the three
kinds of organs of reproduction may then occur very close together, as is seen in
fig. 30 B, where the same cell bears a carpogonium and a sporangium, while a
cluster of antheridia is situated on the next branchlet. Also in fig. 31 B, the spor-
angium is situated close to the carpogonium and in fig. 31 A a two-celled branchlet
is seen to bear a carpogonium, an antheridium and a sporangium.

When not occurring together with the sexual organs the sporangia are situated
on the inner side of the branches near the base, usually 2 or 3 together on one-celled
branchlets, or they are sessile at the same place; more rarely the branchlets are 2- or
3-celled. It may sometimes happen, that two sporangiferous branchlets are seated
on the same cell, the one over the other (fig. 30 A). On maturation the spore leaves

101

the sporangium through a narrow opening at ils upper end. After liberation, which
was observed in July, the spores took an ovoid form, thereafter they became glo-
bular and then showed amoeboid movements.

The germinating spore forms an orbicular basal cell which gives off one up-
right filament but for the rest remains unaltered for some time (fig. 30 D); later
on it forms cells in the periphery which grow out in creeping filaments fusing
together to a rather large-celled basal disc, which produces more upright filaments
(fig. 31 C). The original basal cell is for some time distinguishable in the centre
of the disc. As shown by Ky in, no downwards growing filaments occur at the
base of the upright filaments. However,
I have once observed two short vigorous
descending filaments given off very near
the base of an upright filament, and
each producing an upright filament on
its convex side (fig. 31 D).

The chromatophore, the form of
which KyLin was not able to determine,
is shown in fig. 30 which was drawn
after living plants; it is a parietal plate,
often with a lobed margin and with a
large pyrenoid which is also parietal but
much projecting inward in the cell. The
nucleus often lies at the opposite side of
the cell from the pyrenoid (fig. 30 B, C).

Plants similar to those mentioned
above were found at a locality in the
Sams@ Waters in September. They were,
however, only provided with ripe cysto-
carpia and bore no sporangia, perhaps
to be explained by the sporangia accom- Fig. 30.
plishing their development faster than cen a
the cystocarps. sporangia and liberated spores. B, branch with branchlets

Hefertings Moiecthe, Test to) Kxzin's que oe saneltn scuegonium and saan bens
description, I may remark finally, that cell with chromatophore, pyrenoid p and nucleus, k. D,
the filaments in my plants were 7,5— sis a a
9,5 » thick, that I have once observed a pair of opposite branches, that the spor-
angia were 14—16(—17)y long, 9—11y broad, and that the carpospores were 19—
21 long, 11—12,5 (—14)u broad.

The main form has been found growing on Polysiphonia violacea, Ceramium
rubrum, Cystoclonium and Dictyosiphon, with sexual organs and ripe carpospores
and monospores in July, with ripe carpospores in September.

Localities. Kn: Busserev by Frederikshavn, July. — Sa: MP, Falske Bolsax, 11—13 meters,

102

B, agama Var. NOV.

In the Danish waters plants only provided with sporangia are much more
frequent than the above described sexual plants. As they greatly resemble these,
I conclude that they belong to the same species; as they are different, however,
not only by the want of sexual organs but also by somewhat larger sporangia
they may be mentioned separately; and this will appear all the more legitimate
when we remember the great likeness between the sporangia-bearing filaments of
Ch. Thuretii and those of Ch. corymbifera Thur. (BonNET et THureET 1876 pl. V), so
that it is not excluded that the specimens mentioned here might represent a sep-
arate species.

As to the vegetative organs this form agrees with the sexual plants; the prin-
cipal filaments, however,
are as a rule a little
thicker, namely 8—11
in diameter. In some
cases the thickness rea-
ched 12 4, and in some
specimens from the North
Sea (aF, fig. 32 F) it at-
tained even 13y. On the
other hand principal fila-
ments only 7 thick may
also occur. The cells are,
as in the sexual plants,
rather thick-walled; in

Fig. 31.
Chantransia Thuretii ¢, amphicarpa. From Busserey by$Frederikshavn. <A, the the lower part of the fila-

branchlet bears a carpogonium, an antheridium and a sporangium. 8B, the ie Bs es
branchlet bears a terminal carpogonium and a lateral emptied sporangium. C, ments they are Jue) BES
lower part of a plant; above a branchlet with antheridia and a carpogonium. tjonally short (seldom
D, lower part of a ‘plant with two short descending filaments. A, B 560: 1, 7 :
C, D 35021. however so short as in

fig. 832 A), upward longer.
The branches are somewhat thinner than the principal filaments and become
thinner towards the apex. Sometimes they taper into very thin hair-like threads
consisting of long, thin cells, the contents of which become colourless (fig. 32 B);
this may also occur in g. Descending filaments at the base of the plants were not
observed in typical specimens of this form. The chromatophores have the same
shape as in the sexual plants.

The sporangia have the same position and shape as in the sexual form but
are somewhat larger. The length is usually 19—22 y, but it may attain 24% and
may sometimes be only 17,5 4; the breadth varies between 8 and 12y (7—13 p).
Only once have I seen a sporangium or a sporangium-bearing branchlet situated
beneath another sporangium on thefsame cell (fig. 32 C, comp. fig. 30 A). In spec-
imens collected towards the end of September in the Northern Kattegat (TP),

103

some peculiar crooked branchlets were observed, mostly rising from the sporangia-
bearing branchlets, more rarely independently of these, and then usually given off
from the lower end of the cells (fig. 33); in some cases they bear sporangia (fig. 33 A).
Sometimes they occur in great number on a branchlet, forming a short-stalked
capitulum (fig. 33 B). These
crooked filaments showed
rich, coloured contents;
they must without doubt
be regarded as abnormal
formations.

Besides the monospor-
angia tetrasporangia have
also been met with, but
only in one locality in the
North Sea (aF, 31 meters)
in August. The specimens
bore numerous, typical

monosporangia and in
smaller number tetraspor-
angia, having a similar
position to the former.
The number of tetraspor-
angia on one_ branchlet
was frequently greater
than usual, but that was
also the fact for the mo-
nosporangia in these spe-
cimens. The tetrasporan-
gia were almost globular,
a little longer however
than broad, 25—26 » long,
21—22 w broad (fig. 32 D).
In one branchlet only one |

sort of sporangia occurred, Fig. 32.

but branchlets with mono- Chantransia€Thuretii B, agama. A—C from ZL‘, 26571, A from the lower, B
d from the upper part of the plant. C, branch with sporangia, partly 2 on each
sporangia were found at ce. D, from aF, 345:1, branchlet with tetrasporangia. The pyrenoids have

a little distance from those Becta a Ae SOD chebercelts:
with tetrasporangia on the same plant. Some plants bore only monosporous
sporangia.

Some specimens growing on Flustra foliacea dredged in the Skagerak N.W. of
Hirshals in May (no. 7109) may be mentioned here, as they are somewhat different
in the smaller size of the sporangia and the more irregular position of the spor-

he

104

angia-bearing branchlets. These were namely not restricted to the inner side of
the branches but occurred on all sides of the filaments and at various distances
from the base, and the sporangia were usually only 11—14y long, 7,5—8 » broad;
one, however, was found to be 16 yw long, 9,5 4 broad. The sporangia were for a
great part emptied, and new were formed within the sporangial wall from the
underlying cell. As these specimens agreed otherwise with the f. agama, and as
they were found only in very small number, I may content myself with just
naming them here; it need only be pointed out that they showed short descending
filaments near the base.

Ch. Thuretii 8, agama occurs in depths of 2—31 meters. In the Limfjord it
has been observed in depths of 2—7 meters, in the other waters only in depths
greater than 9,5 meters. It has been found growing on
14 different species of Algee, as species of Polysiphonia,
A } stipes of Laminaria, Delesseria sangvinea, Gloiosiphonia,

Paes | a | Desmarestia aculeata, Fucus serratus, further on Zostera-
: | leaves and on Flustra foliacea. It has only been found
in the months June to September, except the above
\; H ; named, somewhat aberrant specimens collected in May.
Ripe sporangia have been met with in all the months
yb) | 1&4) | named.

{ Localities. Ns: aF, 31 meters. — Sk: ZK® off Lonstrup, 11—
13 met.; (? N.W. of Hirshals, 13—15 met., May, no. 7109). — Lf: ZU,
3 met., and XU, 4 met, in Nissum Bredning; MH in Thisted Bredning;
off Gronnerup in Sallingsund, ca. 2 met.; LS and MI East of Mors. —
Kn: Herthas Flak, 20— 22,5 met. (!, Borgs.); Frederikshavn; ZL’ N.
oh ; of Leeso, 9,5 met.; FF and TP, Trindelen, ca. 15 met. — Ke: Fladen,
Y 44 LK \ 22,5 met. Ks: EM, Lysegrund. — Sa: MQ, S. of Samse, 11,5 met. —
| Lb: N. of Fano Kalvy, 13 met.

Fig. 33. 7. Chantransia Daviesii (Dillw.) Thur.

Chantransia Thuretii ?, agama. From Tyyrer in Le Jois Liste p.106; Kyxin (1907) p.117 fig. 27.
TP. Parts of filaments with crooked

branchlets rising mostly from the spor- Conferva Daviesii Ditiwyn, Brit. Conf. 1809 p. 73, pl. F (teste specim.).
angiferous branchlets. 300: 1. Callithamnion Daviesii Harvey, Phyc. Brit. pl. 314; J. AGARDH Sp. III p. 8.
Acrochetium Daviesii N&Gevt (1861) p. 405; Borner (1904) p. XXII.

This species is as a rule easily recognizable by its fairly thick, thick-walled
and short-celled filaments and by its fasciculated sporangia-bearing branchlets. It
is undoubtedly nearest related to Ch. Thuretii which it may sometimes very closely
resemble, while it is very different from Ch. virgatula with which it was formerly
often confused. Although it was the first described of all the marine species of the
genus, it is imperfectly known in some respects, for which reason a short descrip-
tion of the Danish specimens may be given here.

The basal part consists of branched creeping filaments which may become
so densely interwoven that they form a continuous basal disc. When the plant is
growing on an irregular surface, as e.g. the stalk of Laminaria hyperborea, the fila-
ments are very irregularly curved and may grow over one another, and the basal

part may thus become two or even three celis thick, as stated by Harvey Gipson
(Journ. of Bot. 1892 p. 104), but a real parenchymatous disc I have never seen.
From the basal layer numerous erect filaments appear, forming 6 mm. high clusters.
The filaments are usually 9—12,y thick, but the thickness may vary from 8 to 13y.
The cells are usually 2—4 times as long as broad (more rarely 1—5 times). The
cells contain a parietal chromato-
phore with a well developed pyre-
noid, very prominent in the inter-
ior of the cell; sometimes the
pyrenoid is so large that the part
of the chromatophore in which it
lies reaches nearly to the part of
the same chromatophore on_ the
opposite side of the cell (fig. 34 F).
According to Kyztin (1907 p. 118)
hairs rarely occur, a sporangia-
bearing branchlet terminating in
a hair instead of a sporangium.
I have never seen unicellular hya-
line hairs; on the other hand the
fertile branchlets were often found
tapering into very thin hair-like
filaments, the cells of which be-
come longer and thinner and de-
coloured upwards (fig. 34 C), as in
Ch. Thuretit.

The sporangia are always silt-
uated on branchlets which are
more or less branched; the most
vigorous are repeatedly branched
and consist of at least 3 generations
of branches, the youngest of which
gies : Fig. 34.
is situated on the inner side of the Chantransia Daviesii. A and B, basal parts of plants growing on
foregoing, so that the branchlet gets the stalk of Laminaria digitata seen from above and from the side.

‘. C—E, erect filaments with sporangia-bearing branchlets. J, three
the form of a fan-shaped fascicle. cells showing the chromatophore (December). A—H 300:1, F 390:1.
These branchlets are mainly placed
in the axils of the branches, on the inner side of their undermost cell, but they
may also occur scattered on the sides of the principal filaments. In the first case
one fascicle only is placed in each axil, especially when the branchlet is well de-
veloped, but not rarely two less branched branchlets are placed the one over the
other (fig. 34 D), and there is then a resemblance with Ch. Thuretii; typical sporan-
gia-bearing fascicles are, however, always to be found on the same plants. I found

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 14

106
always only monosporangia, but Kyiin states (1907 p. 118) that tetrasporangia may
occur together with the monosporangia. The size of the sporangia was found to
be somewhat different, the length varying from 11 to 194, the breadth from 8 to
10 4. It seems however that two groups of sporangia are distinguishable with re-
gard to the size, the one being 11—14y long, 8—9y broad, the other 15—19y long,
9—10y broad, and one kind of sporangia is always only to be found on the same
plant. As I have not found these differences of size connected with other differ-
ences, I have not thought it necessary to distinguish the two kinds of individuals.

It will be seen from the above that this species must be considered related
to Ch. Thuretii; it differs from the asexual form of this particularly by somewhat
thicker filaments, shorter cells and smaller sporangia being placed, at any rate in
part, on repeatedly branched branchlets situated in the axils of the branches.

The species occurs epiphytically on various Alge, especially Laminarie, on
the stalks as well as on the blade, in particular on the borders of the segments
of the digitate species; further it has been met with on Flustra foliacea and once
on Littorina littorea. It has been collected in 1 to 23,5 meters depth. It is cer-
tainly perennial or may be so. It has been found, in all cases with sporangia, in
the months of May to December, in November and December in a great measure
with empty sporangia.

Localities. Ns: aD, 23,5 met. Sk: N.W. of Hirshals, 11 to 15 met. — Kn: XK, TX and TU
near Hirsholmene; Krageskovs Rev, 5 met.; port of Frederikshavn; Busserev; Borrebjergs Rev; TP,
Tonneberg Banke, 16 met. — Ke: Lille Middelgrund, on Odonthalia, 17 to 19 met. — Sb: Kerteminde,
9,5 to 11,5 met., on Littorina littorea.

8. Chantransia attenuata sp. nov.

Discus basalis bene evolutus, unistratosus, e filis repentibus confluentibus, cel-
lulis fere isodiametricis, constructus. Fila erecta sat numerosa, parce ramosa, api-
cem versus sensim attenuata, usque ad 550 » longa, basi 6,5—7 », superne c. 5 »
crassa, cellulis inferioribus diametro c. duplo, superioribus 3—4-plo longioribus.
Chromatophorum ut videtur unicum parietale, pyrenoide laterali instructum. Rami
sparsi vel oppositi. Crescentia apicalis seepe sistitur, formatione pili vel sporangii (?),
et rami opposili infra apicem extinctum egrediuntur. Monosporangia 7,5—9 » longa,
4,5—6 » lata, in ramulis unicellularibus solitaria vel bina, vel in ramulis majoribus
plura sessilia, pedicellata et terminalia conferta.

This species has only been met with once, growing on Desmarestia aculeata
dredged in the Limfjord in August, and was then in a rather advanced stage of
development. As moreover I have had only rather few dried specimens for exa-
mination, my description is in some respects incomplete; the species seems, how-
ever, to be distinct from all known species.

The well developed basal layer resembles that of Ch. Thuretii. As the most
striking character may be mentioned the frequent occurrence of opposite branches,
which, however, were only found when the growth of the filament was stopped

107

seemingly by the formation of a terminal hyaline hair. The hair had usually dis-
appeared, leaving only a faint scar, in some few cases it was still visible (fig. 35 B).
The principal filaments consist in their lower part of short cells, about twice as
long as broad; upwards the filaments become gradually somewhat thinner, and the
cells at the same time longer. On the whole, the filaments are not much branched.
Owing to the defective state of preservation of the material I have not been able
to determine with
certainty the form
of the chromato-
phore. In some
cases, however, I
have seen that it
is parietal, and I
suppose it to be
single and to have
one parietal pyre-
noid.

The position
of the sporangia is
somewhat variable;
they occur mostly
in the upper part
of the plant and
are relatively often
placed singly, more
rarely two togeth-
er on unicellular
branchlets, or they
are, though rarely,
sessile on the fila-
ments. Sometimes
a greater number is

placed on somewhat Fig. 35.

5 sgn. Chantransia altenuata. A, plant the basal layer of which is seen from the under face.
lar Scr; often bran 350:1. Band C, upper ends of filaments with sporangia. 560: 1.
ched branchlets, but

such branchlets grade evenly to the long filaments. The sporangia-bearing branch-
lets show usually no distinct arrangement on the filaments.

The species is perhaps related to Ch. Thuretii; it differs from it by the op-
posite branches and the small sporangia.

Locality. Lf: MA in Nissum Bredning, 5 meters, on Desmarestia aculeata.

aJ0a0

9. Chantransia stricta sp. nov.

Discus basalis unistratosus e filis lateraliter confluentibus compositus. Fila
erecta pauca e centro disci egredientia simplicia vel subsimplicia, stricta, usque ad
1mm. et ultra longa, 6—7y crassa, ramulos sporangiferos per totam fere longitudi-
nem gerentia; cellule 3—4,5 diametra long, chromatophorum parietale, pyrenoide
instructum continentes. Ramuli sparsi, nonnunquam secundati, erecti, uni—bicellu-
lares, monosporangia 2—8 gerentes, nonnunquam piliferi. Sporangia anguste ovata,
(12—) 13—14 » longa, (5—) 6—7 p lata.

This species is characterized by its straight

a ) erect filaments which are unbranched or bear-
| \\ /) ing at most a single branch of the same kind
wa) as the principal filament. The direction of
Wy 5 this is usually not at all influenced by the
\ PW VA numerous lateral fertile branchlets, one of

| i) which is usually placed on nearly every one
of the cells from the base to the top. The
branchlets are situated on all sides of the

filament, but not infrequently a number of

/ ig ate consecutive branchlets are placed on the same

U/ V/ side (fig. 836 C). Most of the branchlets are

ah Ry) unicellular and bear 2 sporangia, but two-

a | {) Wy celled branchlets are also frequent, while such
cat HY | consisting of more than two cells are rare.
1) | In well developed filaments sessile sporangia

| (7 H do not usually occur, but they may be found

lB | 5 in feebly developed filaments (fig. 36 A at left).

J r Le Hairs are often met with at the end of the
\\ if bs branchlets and marks of decayed hairs are
Ge Mi ef © aie frequently visible. The sporangia are rela-
: XO. Tt Ae | ‘/ tively narrow, twice as long as broad. As I
ee af have only had occasion to examine a small
CC O- a7 H/ number of dried specimens, ! cannot give
Fig. 36. any information on the development of the

Chantransia stricta. A, lower part of a plant, B, frag- : aver
ment off{the middlemost part, and C, the upper part basal lay er.
of the same plant. 350:1. As far as I can see, this species cannot

be identified with any of the more exactly described species. The nameless spec-
ies described by Rerscu (Contrib. ad Alg. et Fung. 1877 p. 38 pl. XII fig. 1—2) which
also has unbranched filaments, (setting aside the branchlets) differs among other
things by its much smaller dimensions, shorter cells, less erect branchlets and more
roundish sporangia.

Only found in small quantity together with other species of Chantransia on
Polysiphonia nigrescens in depths of 7,5 to 11,5 meters, in July and August.

Localities. Km: BH off Gjerrild Klint. — Ks: D, N. of Isefjord. — Sa: AH! off Fyens Hoved.

109

10. Chantransia virgatula (Harv.) Thur. emend.

I have for a long time been in doubt whether the forms mentioned under this
species ought to be regarded as distinct species or as forms of one species. It is
easy to point out within this group of forms some fairly different types, and I
tried at first to carry out the first alternative, but I then repeatedly met individuals
which might apparently with equal right be referred to one or other of the pre-
sumed species. As the delimitation of the species seemed not to be facilitated by
the establishment of new species embracing the intermediate forms nor by divi-
sion otherwise of the forms, I have ended by referring them all to one species. My
observations have led me to the view, that this species is able to take various
forms under different conditions. I dare not deny that any form referred to it may
possibly prove on closer examination to be a distinct species, but as I have not
been able to draw the limits, I have judged it best to keep them together.

The species was first described by Harvey in 1833 and figured by the same
author in Phyc. Brit. pl. 313 (1851), where it was represented with tetrasporangia,
showing even partly tetrahedral division. The last must at all events be wrong,
and it has also been supposed by THuret (LE Joxis Liste p. 104) and later authors
that the statement of tetrasporangia was founded on some mistake. It was then
generally accepted, that this species, as well as all other species of Chantransia,
had only monosporangia, until Scumitz and Hauprrvieiscn briefly mentioned
(1896 p. 331) that tetrasporangia may occur together with the monosporangia in Ch.
secundata. Later the same was observed in Ch. virgatula by BorGESEN and Kuckuck
(BORGESEN 1902 p. 351), and the observation of Scumirz was confirmed by BORGESEN
(I. c. p. 350) and Kytin (1907) for Ch. secundata. 1 have also found tetrasporangia
in the latter but in particular in a form coming near to the typical Ch. virgatula
(f. tetrica).

As will be shown below, the forms referred to this species differ principally
in the nature and intensity of the ramification, the length of the cells and the
number of spores in the sporangia; in other respects they are quite alike. Thus,
the structure of the cells is the same. The chromatophore contains an axile pyre-
noid situated in the upper part of the cell and gives off a number of branches
downwards and upwards; under the chromatophore a nucleus is visible. The ger-
mination takes place in the same manner in all the forms, the germinating spore
dividing by excentric walls into an inner triangular and three peripheral cells,
without changing the orbicular outline (figs. 37 C, 388 A—C, 39 C—D, 40 E, 41 A),
(comp. Murray and Barton (1891) p. 212 pl. 37 fig. 5; Kyzrn (1907) fig. 24). Some
small differences may sometimes occur (fig. 40 F), but the greater part of the spores
germinate as described. The orbicular outline of the basal disc may sometimes
hold out for a long time, in other cases some of the peripheral cells grow out to
creeping filaments at an early period (figs. 39, 40). The number of erect filaments
given off from the basal disc is usually low; the first is produced by the central
triangular cell, the following from the neighbouring cells.

a, luxurians (J. Ag.).

110 —

Callithamnion luxurians J. AGARDU Sp. IL p. 14.

Chantransia luxurians Kyvin |. ¢. p. 117 fig. 26.

Callithamnion virgatulum Crovuan Alg. mar. Finist. p. 116.

Chantransia virgatula Tuurer in Le Jol. Liste p. 106; Kytin (1907) p. 116 fig. 25; BorGesen, M. A. Feer.

p. 351 fig. 52.

Trentepohlia virgatula Fantow Mar. Alg. New Engl. p.109 pl. X fig. 3.

\ he
Wy {
J /
X
/
\( }! /
> iL,
} WA a
{/ , y ay
\ / ff /
| Lk VoL ’
| / } Ve / ZA
\salts WEZS
\ fa { 7
\)| | mya
N47} } , /
Ricky ere |
s I % (CH H
hI ih
Al ow yi /
3D) / / f
\ / F rj y
>) Ly vy. /) 1
\ AX S \ // 7:
1 WY —
KVL & Y)
y oe SA
oa ‘
a
IE
| /
= ind A\ |
: at I;
/ / f hh A (1
/ VANS 4]
: AG { A \ Y) e
WWE
B
Fig. 37.

Chantransia virgatula g, lucurians, A, part of
plant with sporangia. B, basal part. C, basal
part of young plant. 260: 1.

This form which corresponds to the Ch.
virgatula in the common restriction of the au-
thors is the commonest form in the Danish
waters. It has two or three generations of
long filaments, which are straight, up to 2mm.
long, 10 to 14 4 thick, more rarely up to 16 y
thick or even thicker, consisting of cells 3 to
5 times as long as broad. There is a distinct
contrast between the long filaments and the
branchlets which occur in great number, one
or two on each cell of the filaments, in the
first case often secund, in the latter usually
opposite; they are usually 1 to 3 cells high,
unbranched or branched and bear generally
two or more sporangia and most frequently
also one or more vigorous hairs. The spor-
angia are monosporous, ovate or broadly ellip-
soidal 17—21 (—26) » long, 13—16 (—19) » broad.

Under this species I have included two
forms regarded by Kyuin as distinct species,
namely Ch. virgatula and Ch. luxurians, because
I have not been able to distinguish them after
the alleged characters. In most of the Danish
specimens the thickness of the filaments varies
between 11 and 13 », thus within the limits
indicated for Ch. luxurians by Kyun, and the
dimensions of the sporangia also agree with the
measurements indicated for this species. On
the other hand, the specimens with thicker
filaments, thus agreeing better with Ch. virga-
tula Kyiin, had not shorter, approximately glo-
bular sporangia as indicated by Kytuin, but
were of the same dimensions. The _ thickest
filaments were found in some specimens from
Lysegrund in Ks (9,5 meters); they varied from
13 to 20 % in thickness, the cells were thick-

walled, 3 to 4 times as long as broad, the sporangia 17,5—19 » long, 14—15 (16) »
broad. As a contrast to these some specimens may be mentioned which were
found growing on Porphyra umbilicalis in Thybor@n Channel (Lf); they agreed on
the whole fairly well with this form, but the filaments were only 7—8 yw thick.
Such a small thickness I have otherwise never observed in the specimens referred
to this form, though certainly in f. secundata which occurs along the west coast of
Jutland; I imagine that these specimens
may have originated from f. secundata
but have developed ina more sheltered
locality. It deserves notice that groin
no. 63 is more sheltered than no. 62
where f. secundata was found growing,
and that the species has otherwise not
been found in the Limfjord with the
exception of at Hals at the eastern en- \
trance of the fjord where f. secundata 7
has been met with. — For the rest the WD
specimens referred to this form are on

s|

C
the whole homogenous. Sloe
This form has been found in all
the Danish waters within Skagen, from
low-water mark to 11,5 meters depth.
The specimens found at Bornholm are
typical but not very vigorous and with
little branched filaments. It was mostly |
met with in the summer months and is
undoubtedly mainly a summer Alga; for
the rest it has been met with in the 8B
months April to November, in all cases eS
with sporangia. It was most frequently
found growing on Polysiphonia violacea Fig. 38.
and nigrescens , further on Ceramium Chantransia virgatula (7, tetrica. A, B and C, young plants
. 2 seen from above and from the side. D, branched filament
rubrum a. 0. Species, Cystoclonium, Zo- with tetrasporangia mostly on opposite branchlets. E, fila-
stera-leaves Porphyra umbilicalis and ™ent with sessile tetrasporangia. F, two cells showing the
: ‘ : chromatophore. 265: 1.
Sertularia pumila.

Localities. Lf: Thyborgn Channel, groin no. 63, otherwise not found in the Limfjord. — Kn:
Harbour of Skagen; Hirsholm; Frederikshavn (Th. Mortensen, !); Nordre Renner; stony reef by Jegens
Odde (GM). — Ks: Lysegrund; D, 11,5 meters. — Sa: Ronnen in Begtrup Vig; Kalo Rev; AS, Mejlgrund. —
Lb: Feno. — Sb: Kertinge Vig. —- Sm: Petersveerft; Guldborgsund. — Su: BQ, off Ellekilde; Helsingor;
Copenhagen. — Bm: QP, Kalkgrund; QR, Gyldenleves Flak. — Bb: Renne; off Allinge.

=
)

8, tetrica nob.
Filaments (8—) 9—12y thick, cells 2—4 diameters long, sporangia on opposite
branchlets or sessile on the jong filaments, all or partly tetrasporous and then 19—
22 long, 13—17y broad.

(112,

The above diagnosis is made after specimens growing on Porphyra umbilicalis
in the harbours of Skagen and Frederikshavn. They are somewhat more branched

than f. luzurians and have a little thinner filaments and shorter cells.
angia are very numerous and, at least in many specimens, all tetrasporous.

The spor-
They

are in a great measure placed on branchlets which are usually opposite, partly

also sessile

form is, in spite of its

4
I
, NES WwW “<

co
St

.
—— mn

=

ee

eas
SS
—
I~

DY &

)

we
», ¢
C= 4 QU
sets (SONS

=
d

EC Yy
Oe
OSs

ai <=

A x
CY \ J.D
_ fi-Bs
Fig. 39.
Chantransia virgatula 7, secundata. Plants growing
on Porphyra umbilicalis at Esbjerg. A and B, bran-

ched filaments with monosporangia. C and D, young

plants. 260: 1.

on the sides of the filaments.

From the characters mentioned this

great resemblance, so different from the main form, that I

was for some time inclined to regard it as a
distinct species, but some other less pronoun-
ced specimens have led me to the result that
it is closely related to the f. luwurians and
still more to the f. secundata. Thus I found
at Middelfart some specimens having chiefly
monosporangia, 16—20 4 long, 11—13 » broad,
but also some tetrasporangia, and the spor-
angia were placed on the filaments as well
as on the branchlets. These specimens might
be regarded as intermediate between f. lux-
urians and f. tetrica, but they were also re-
lated to f. secundata, differing however by
longer cells (8—5 diameters long). The re-
semblance between the f. tetrica and f. secun-
data will be seen on comparing fig. 38 with
fig. 39. To this form at least some of the
Feeroese specimens mentioned by BoRGESEN
(1. c. fig. 53) may be referred.

Only found in summer, the typical spec-
imens growing on Porphyra umbilicalis.

Localities. Kn: Harbours of Skagen and Frede-
rikshavn. Sa: Middelfart, on Cladophora.

7, secundata (Lyngb.).
Callithamnion Dawiesii (7,
p. 129 tab. 41.
Acrochetium secundatum Neg. Beitr. Ceram. p. 405.
Chantransia secundala Thur. in Le Jol. Liste p. 106;
BorGeEsEN, M.A. Feer. p. 350; Kuckuck in OLTMANNS,
Morph. Alg. I p. 650; Kytin (1907) p. 115.

secundatum Lyngb. Hydr.

That Ch. virgatula and Ch. secundata are nearly related and often difficult to
distinguish from each other has often been admitted, also by BorGESEN and Kuckuck,
who think however that for the present they ought be kept distinct (BoRGESEN lI. c.
p. 354). I have also wished to regard Ch. secundata as a distinct species, but I have
ended by referring it as a form to Ch. virgatula, as the limit between them, accor-
ding to my experience, cannot be drawn without arbitrariness. As mentioned above,

113

tetrasporangia have been found together with monosporangia by earlier authors in
this form; I have found the same in Danish specimens in some few cases, but I
was then usually in doubt whether the specimens ought to be referred to this or

\

\\

CESS

(2
es
EN

fase
Saas
a)
= ae
NS

SS

O

{>
ee SS
Ses

ao
we Se

<N
Soe

—Cs

ee

ify!

Chantransia virgatula Y, secundata. Plants growing on Porphyra

umbilicalis at Thyboren. A, much branched plant with mono-

sporangia. B and C, basal portions of plants. D—F, young plants
seen from above. 260:1.

to the foregoing form. They pass
really, in my experience, gradually
into each other.

The filaments are much branched,
more than in f. luxurians, often
very much branched, and_ the
branches are then usually lying in
one plane, being secund or oppo-
site. There is no distinction be-
tween branches and branchlets. The
filaments are 7—12 (—14) » thick,
the cells 1—3 times as long as broad.
The sporangia are nearly always

Fig. 41.
Chantransia virgatula 7, secundata. Plants
growing on Porphyra umbilicalis at Thy-

boron. A, young plant. B, plant with

monosporangia. 260: 1.

monosporous, (138—) 15—20 (—21) » long, (9

) 10
sile on the sides of the filaments or terminal and lateral on the branchlets.

14 (—15) » broad. They are ses-

The

sporangia as well as the sporangia-bearing branches are often secund, and then sit-
uated on the upper, inner side of the branches (fig. 40 A), but they may also be
opposite or at least situated two on the same cell (figs. 39, 41). The basal layer is

Db. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7, Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 15

114
sometimes proportionally much developed (fig. 41), but like Kyi I found it al-
ways consisting of one layer of cells, while PrinGsHem (Beitr. Morph. Meeresalg.
p. 26 Taf. VII fig. 2), BorGesen and Coxiins (1906 p. 194) found it consisting of two
or several layers.

While this form in its typical shape is quite distinct from the typical f. lua-
urians, intermediate specimens may sometimes occur. In my opinion it is a re-
duced form of the species produced by growing near the low-water mark, where it
may sometimes be exposed to the air. On the Danish shores it has only been
found at the low-water mark, on the west coast of Jutland even at a higher level.
It has been found growing on Porphyra umbilicalis, Sertularia pumila, Chetomorpha
Melagonium and Polysiphonia nigrescens, in the months January to August.

Localities. Ns: Esbjerg; groin no. 62 by Thyboron. — Sk: Hirshals mole. — Lf: Hals. —
Kn: Frederikshavn, harbour (!, TH. MorTENSEN, C. H. OSTENFELD).

11. Chantransia Macula sp. nov.

Thallus minutus membranaceus monostromaticus fere orbicularis, diametro
usque c. 70, substrato adhaerens, initio parenchymaticus; dissepimentum primum
medianum, sequentia obliqua; postea cellule marginales in fila repentia plus
minus radiantia excrescunt. Cellule c. 4 » crasse, diametro sesqui- ad duplo
longiores, chromatophorum stellare pyrenoide centrali instructum continent. Fila
erecta sparsa brevissima paucicellularia simplicia plerumque e disco egrediuntur.
Pili hyalini in filis radiantibus erectisque terminales hine illinc occurrunt. Spor-
angia monospora in disco sessilia vel in filis erectis terminalia, ovata, long. 10—
11,5 4, lat. 6,5-—7 p.

This very small species has been found growing on Polysiphonia violacea to-
gether with several other species of Chantransia. It is very characteristic from its
thin dise-shaped frond of an irregular outline, approaching however the circular,
and corresponding to the basal layer of the more developed species, while the erect
filaments are wanting or much reduced. The germinating spore divides always by
a median vertical wall, and oblique walls then appear in the two daughter-cells,
frequently resulting in the formation of two inner, triangular and four outer cells
(fig. 42 A, B, F). The orientation of the walls may be somewhat variable, but in
the central part of the more developed discs one or two triangular cells are usually
recognizable, thus indicating the place of the first division wall. In some cases
one of the primary daughter-cells only is divided by oblique walls (fig. 42 D), and
more rarely both cells are divided by a wall parallel to the first. The plant keeps
for some time its parenchymatous character and a fairly regular outline, often up
to the eight-celled stage, but then the marginal cells begin to grow out into creep-
ing filaments which from the first may be rather irregular but later by the increa-
sing number become more regularly radiating, forming a pseudoparenchymatous
disc with irregular border formed by the separate ends of the filaments. The

115

filaments branch laterally from the subterminal cells or by subdichotomous division
of the terminal cell (fig. 42 H). The cells are somewhat various in shape, usually
longer than broad, and contain a stellate chromatophore with central pyrenoid which
is usually situated in the median line of the cell, sometimes however nearer to the
one side of the cell. The hairs appear in various quantity, sometimes already in
the parenchymatous stage (fig. 42 A). The erect filaments, if they are not entirely
wanting, appear in

rather small num- |

ber spread on the 4) iy Kr ®B

disc; I have found A B CG D ES
them one to three iy

cells long, scarcely
4 thick. The spor-
angia are placed di-
rectly on the basal
disc or terminal
on the erect fila-
ments; they were
not very numerous
in the specimens
examined.

The species is FFig. 42.

. ootge : Chantransia Macula. A—D, young plants in the parenchymatous stage. E, older
easily distinguish- plant, with marginal cells growing out into filaments. fF, parenchymatous disc.

able from all other G—I, more developed discs, partly with erect filaments and sporangia. A—E from
BH, F—I from AH'. A—D, G—H 390:1; E, F, I 630:1.

species by the char-
acteristic disc and the position of the sporangia. It has been found in August and
September in depths of 7,5 to 11,5 meters.

Localities. Km: BH off Gjerrild Klint. — Sa: AH! by Fyens Hoved; MQ, S. of Samso.

12. Chantransia polyblasta sp. nov.

Thallus czespitulosus. Pars basalis e filis repentibus, ramosis, initio saltem
inter se discretis, constructa. Spora germinans dissepimento verticali diametrali
in duas cellulas aequales dividitur, quarum utraque filum repens procreat. E
filo primario lateraliter fila repentia et sursum fila erecta numerosa per totam lon-
gitudinem egrediuntur. Fila erecta usque ad c. 270 longa, maxima ex parte brevia,
longiora ramosa, ramis ramulisque numerosis in quoque articulo singula vel bina,
ramis majoribus eodem modo ramosis. Pili hyalini apicibus filorum et ramulorum
impositi occurrunt. Cellule 7—10y crasse, diametro 2—3(—4)-plo longiores, chro-
matophorum stelliforme, pyrenoide centrali instructum, continentes. Sporangia te-
traspora, ovata, (16—) 18—21 » longa, 10—-12 y» lata, in filis erectis primariis vel
in ramis lateralia vel terminalia, lateralia sessilia vel in ramulis unicellularibus

vulgo singula.
15°

oe

In its mode of growth this species resembles the species Ch. Dumontie and
Ch. cytophaga described below. The germinating spore divides, as in these, into
two equal cells giving rise to two creeping filaments growing out in opposite di-
rections and giving off new creeping filaments which appear to be later confluent
into a pseudoparenchymatous disc in the central part of the basal layer. Usually
one erect filament is given off from each of the cells of the basal layer, the outer
as well as the inner,
and not rarely the
same cell gives off
two filaments, the
one behind the other
(fig. 43 E, F). Most of
the filaments attain
only a_ small size
and remain unbran-
ched, but some of
them grow out and
become much bran-
ched. The most vig-
orous filaments are
much and repeated-
ly branched; usu-
ally each cell bears
one or two. bran-
ches, long filaments
or branchlets, but
there is no distinc-
tion between these
two kinds of bran-
ches, as_ transi-

la . : B| ~Oe > == - tions between them
SIE Wy Sa =
A BU we E frequently — occur.
Fig. 43.4 When two branches
Chantransia polyblasta. (from Hals), A—C,9young plants seen from above. D, more

developed plant seen from above. E, F, plants seen from the side with short erect are borne by the
filaments. G, H, more developed, branched erect filaments, 7, end of erect filament. Same cell, they are
A—C, E—H 300:1, D, I 390: 1.

very often not oppo-

site but placed near each other on the same side of the cell. In fig.43 E, F the
last cell of the creeping filament is seen to be somewhat raised above the sub-
stratum and ends in a hair. Transitions between creeping and erect filaments thus
appear to occur; however, I have never seen the transformation ofa creeping filament
into a true erect one. The cells are cylindrical, by ramification frequently a little
broader at the upper end. The stellate chromatophore contains a distinct central

pyrenoid.

117

The sporangia are very often sessile on the sides of the filaments; the same
cell then also bears frequently a branch or a branchlet, or it may bear up to four
lateral organs (fig.43 7). But the sporangia may also be terminal on the filaments
or on one-celled branchlets. It also sometimes happens that the sporangia are
produced directly by the creeping filaments. The sporangia are always tetrasporous;
monosporangia were never observed.

As mentioned above, the mode of growth somewhat resembles that of Ch.
Dumontie, it differs mainly by being throughout epiphytic. In examining numerous
sections of Cystoclonium covered with Ch. polyblasta, 1 have once only seen a creep-
ing filament penetrating through the surface of the host, but the surface was there
evidently injured. As another difference may be named that the chromatophores
have a distinct pyrenoid in Ch. polyblasta while such a body is not to be found in
Ch. Dumontie. As to its relation to Ch. humilis see this species.

The species has been found in spring (April, May) in two localities in the
northern Kattegat and at Hals at the eastern entrance to the Limfjord. It occurred
in greatest quantity in the last named locality, where it was found growing on
Cystoclonium purpurascens, collected by Dr. BoRGESEN; in the other localities it was
growing on Polysiphonia nigrescens.

Localities. Lf: Harbour of Hals (Bergesen). — Kn: Krageskovs Rev, 4—5,5 meters; harbour
of Frederikshavn (Borgesen).

13. Chantransia humilis sp. nov.

Thallus pulvinatus. Pars basalis e filis repentibus ramosis breviarticulatis in
parte centrali demum confluentibus, constructa. Spora germinans in duas cellu-
las sequales divisa est, quarum utraque filum repens procreat. E filis primariis
lateraliter fila repentia et superne fila erecta numerosa per totam longitudinem, e
quaque cellula 2—-3, egrediuntur. Fila erecta brevia, 2—4-cellularia, c. 60 » alta,
simplicia; cellule apicem versus sensim incrassate, superne 5,5—7y crasse, dia-
metro 2—3-plo longiores, chromatophorum axile, pyrenoide centrali instructum
continentes. Pili hyalini apicales crebri. Sporangia monospora ovata vel oblonga,
long. 11—14 », lat. 7, in filis erectis terminalia vel lateralia.

In its mode of growth and the structure of the cells this species somewhat
resembles Ch. polyblasta, from which it differs however by its short, unbranched,
erect filaments and by the smaller, monosporous sporangia. The basal layer de-
velops as in the species named; as shown in fig. 44 D, the germinating spore is
nearly globular, much higher than the primary creeping filaments, and the two
primary cells are for a long time recognizable from the other cells in the basal
layer. In fully developed plants the creeping filaments are more or less confluent
in the inner part of the plant; the cells are there usually short, roundish, 7—9 pz
broad. The formation of the erect filaments begins as a rule when the basal layer
is two-celled (fig. 45) but I have in some cases seen an erect filament given off
from a basal cell still undivided. Hyaline hairs frequently occur at the end of the

118

erect filaments, more rarely at the sides of them. It appears that the usual dis-
placement of the originally terminal hairs occurs also in this species, but that the
hairs soon disappear; the fact that the upper end of the cells is usually prominent
at one side is in accordance with this supposition. The hairs may appear already
in the two-celled stage of the plants (fig. 44 C). The erect filaments seem to be
always unbranched; their great number in conjunction with their small size give
the plant a pulvinate appearance. The cells of the erect and creeping filaments,
as well as the sporangia, contain a
stellate chromatophore giving off a
number of branches towards the
periphery. The species has hitherto
only been found in one _ locality,
growing on Polysiphonia nigrescens
in May.

Locality. Sb: pier at Spodsbjerg,
Langeland.

B

Fig. 44.
Chantransia humilis. A—C. germinating plants, C with a hair. D, Chantransia humilis. A, young plant, seen from
the two first creeping filaments are given off: the pyrenoids are above. B, part of a plant showing the basal layer
shown. £, adult plant seen from above. I, G, plants seen from and erect filaments with terminal sporangia. C,
above, G with sporangium. H, J, plants seen in vertical section, basal layer seen from below. 560: 1.
IT with lateral sporangia. A—F, H, I 390:1. G 300: 1.

14. Chantransia leptonema sp. nov.

Thallus minutus e filis repentibus et filis erectis numerosis constructus. Fila
repentia irregularia, lateraliter ramosa, plerumque ut videtur inter se libera, cellulis
plus minus tumidis, lat. 3—4, diametro sesqui- ad triplo longioribus. Spora ger-
minans discum parenchymaticum serius in fila repentia excrescentem gignit. Fila
erecta simplicia vel parce ramosa, usque ad 300 u longa, 3—4 yw lata, cellulis dia-
metro duplo ad 5-plo longioribus, cylindraceis vel, in cellulis brevibus, leviter tu-
midis, chromatophorum cylindraceum pyrenoide centrali munitum continentibus.

iW)

Pili hyalini terminales occurrunt. Sporangia monospora (et tetraspora’?) in_ filis
primi et secundi ordinis lateralia vel terminalia, plerumque sparsa, unilateraliter
seriata, rarius opposita, nonnunquam in ramulis unicellularibus bina vel solitaria,
etiam in filis repentibus sessilia, ovata, long. 10—12,5 y, lat. 5,5—6,5 yp.

The above diagnosis is essentially made after specimens growing on Chondrus
crispus found at Hanstholm, on which
it formed a fine felted covering. One
erect filament is usually given off
from each cell in the creeping fila-
ments, except the outermost ones.
In the most developed erect fila-
ments the cells are cylindrical, usu-
ally 3—4 diameters long (up to 17
long), while in shorter filaments and
in the fructiferous parts of the longer
the cells are shorter and often some-
what swollen. The shape of the chro-
matophore was not easily discernible,
as I had only dried material at my
disposal; in some cases, however, a a,
chromatophore ENS visible, consist- Chantransia leptonema EGE A—C, E, G, erect filaments
ing of a cylindrical parietal plate with sporangia. D, F, H, creeping filaments with erect fila-
and an axile part containing a central le
pyrenoid lying in the upper part of the cell (fig.47 A). Most of the erect filaments
attain only a small size and remain unbranched, but some grow longer and may
then bear one or some few vege-
tative branches. Terminal hairs fre-
quently occur and may give rise to
sympodial branching. The sporan-
gia are in great measure lateral on
the erect filaments and then as a
rule seriate, a position which often
causes a recurvation of the filament

Fig. 47. (fig. 46 A,G). The sporangia are more

SE ene, Genrtn ace & Regment, of rarely opposite, but they are frequent-
ments seen from below and two erect filaments, e. 620:1. ly terminal, in the long filaments as
well as in the very short (figs. 46, 47);

in the specimens from Hanstholm sporangia sitting directly on the creeping fila-
ments were not observed. Sporangia borne on unicellular branchlets also occur,
one sporangium being terminal, the other lateral (fig. 46 B, C). The long filaments
are only sporangia-bearing in their upper part. The sporangia are only a little
varying in shape and size, nearly twice as long as broad. They appear to be

2

120

usually monosporous; in some cases, however, the contents seemed to be divided
into two or four parts (fig. 46 A), but conclusive observations were not arrived at.

On Polysiphonia urceolata dredged near Hirshals' I have found, growing in
company with other interesting Algz (Erythrocladia irregularis and subcontinua, Chan-
transia emergens), a small Chantransia which I believed at first to be a different
species, most of the rather few specimens consisting only of creeping filaments,
bearing sporangia either directly or on unicellular stalks (fig. 48). Later however I
found other specimens with numerous erect, partly sporangia-bearing filaments fully
agreeing with the above described specimens growing on Chondrus, and | therefore
have no doubt that they belong to the same species. The dimensions were the
same; I found however that the sporangia borne directly on the basal layer were
somewhat shorter, 8—9y long, 6 broad, perhaps only because they were not fully
ripe. The chromatophore showed the same ap-

a 2 ae Y 2 /, pearance as in the specimens from Hanstholm,
WV MTS wy but the pyrenoid appeared not to be central;
We I 7 a S \Ze as the material from both localities was only
(w’ Cah ee caw dried, the question must however be left open.
A UL R \ B [| ~S In some fairly juvenile plants I succeeded in
) Be finding that the first divisions of the germina-
i ting spore take place in a similar manner as
in Ch. virgatula, three peripheral cells being cul

Qe ()) off round an inner triangular cell (fig. 48 B).
oo iia oe. This species appears to be distinct from all
(OG ee E hitherto described species especially by its mode

Fig. 48.

Chantransia leptonema. (From XO). A, creeping

of growth and its slight thickness. Ch. chiloensis
Reinsch (Contrib. ad Alg. et Fung. Vol. 1 1877 p. 37

filaments on the surface of Polysiphonia urceolata,
bearing sporangia. B, fairly young plant seen
from above. C and D, plants seen in vertical
section, D with sporangia. A—C 390:1. D, 730: 1.

Taf. XI fig. 1) which was found at St. Thomas,
West Indies, growing on Acanthophora Thierii,
differs according to REInscu by the greater length
and thickness of the filaments, by the short creeping filaments consisting of shorter
cells and by broader sporangia.

Localities. Sk: Hanstholm, Roshage, on Chondrus crispus in 2 m. depth, YU‘, August; XO,
Mollegrund off Hirshals, on Polysiphonia urceolata, 11,5 to 15 m., August.

15. Chantransia reducta sp. nov.

Thallus filiformis ramosus repens substrato affixus. Spora germinans in cel-
lulas duas divisa est quarum utraque filum repens procreat. Cellule filorum
repentium leviter tumide, c.4y crassz, longitudine diametro fere equali vel szpius
duplo longiores, chromatophorum parietale, pyrenoide fere axili munitum, conti-
nentes; utraque cellula demum superne sporangium aut filum brevissimum gerens.
Fila erecta 1—3-cellularia simplicia, rarissime ramosa, 4,5—6 » lata, cellulis dia-
metro fere equilongis vel paullo longioribus, nonnunquam pilum hyalinum apicalem

brevem gerentia. Sporangia monospora in filis repentibus sessilia aut in filis erectis
terminalia, ovata vel subsphzrica, long. 7—9,5 y, lat. 5,5—7,5 p.

The erect filaments are extremely reduced in this species; only in Ch. Macula
among the epiphytic species here mentioned are they as much reduced. In most
cases the reduction process is carried so far that the erect filament has completely
disappeared, and the sporangium is situated directly on the creeping filament, or
it is represented by a single stalk-cell. The erect filaments, however, may be some-
times two- or three-celled, and I have, though very rarely, seen such filaments
bearing a unicellular branch (fig. 49 C). In hardened material a parietal chroma-
tophore with a large pyrenoid was easily visible; the latter were apparently lying
in the median line of the cell, but
were, in some cases at least, cer-
tainly excentric (fig.49 A, B). The
two cells resulting from the division
of the germinating spore remain
easily recognizable by their greater
breadth and rounded outline (fig. 49
A, G, H, I). In this mode of germi-
nation the species recalls Ch. humilis
(p. 117) which has also little deve-
loped erect filaments, but this spec-
ies differs by its greater dimensions,
by two or three erect filaments given
off from each cell in the basal layer,
and by stellate chromatophores. The
Ch. leptonema just described may also
occur in a much reduced form re-

: Fig. 49.
sembling Ch. reducta > but that form Chantransia reducta. A and B (Frederikshavn), creeping filaments
differs by a different mode of divi- showing the {chromatophores. C—F, plants in vertical section
_ 3 5 with sporangia. G, young plant seen from above. H, more de-
sion of the germinating spore (fig. 48). veloped plant seen from the under side. J, plant seen from

The species has been found above. K, fragment of plant in vertical section, with a stalked
sporangium. L, fragment of plant with sessile sporangia, in

growing on Polysiphonia nigrescens vertical section. C—L from GM. 560: 1.
and Rhodomela subfusca collected
near the low-water mark in the northern Kattegat, in July and September.

Localities. Kn: Hirsholm; harbour of Frederikshavn; dry rock near Jegens Odde (GM).

Group III. Frond partly or entirely endophytic.

16. Chantransia cytophaga sp. nov.

Thallus czespitosus, ad 0,2 mm. altus, e filis 1° repentibus planta hospiti af-
fixis, 2° erectis sporangiferis et 3° endophyticis constructus. Spora germinans disse-
pimento verticali in duas cellulas divisa est quarum utraque filum horizontale

D. K, D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 16

122

procreat. FE filis primariis lateraliter fila repentia,

subtus fila endophytica et su-

perne fila erecta numerosa egrediuntur. Fila endophytica brevia ramosa, in cellulas

hospitis penetrantes.
versus paullo attenuata.

Fila erecta simplicia vel parce ramosa, 7—10 » lata, apicem
Cellule diametro fere duplo longiores, superne vel medio

tumidze, chromatophorum stelliforme, ut videtur sine pyrenoide, in parte superiori

}

vo ON
D ea qi
< Q
<b WE ©
G SEQ y)
aI Sen amb
KA f~ YY . “LY
2 yy ye SAD XS Ve \ *)
e (fy 1 K
Fig. 50.
Chantransia cytophaga. A, Filament with monosporangia. B, plant

seen from above. C, filament with tetrasporangium. D, young plants
fastened to the margin of the frond of Porphyra. E, transverse section
of Porphyra with the parasite. F, two spores on the point of germi-
nating on the margin of the Porphyra. G, two-celled plant. H, more
developed plant with three erect filaments, e. J and K, plants with
two erect filaments and haustorium. A—G 300:1. H—K 400:1.

cellule situm continentes. Pili
hyalini adsunt. Sporangia in filis
lateralia, sessilia, in utroque ar-
ticulo plerumque 2—3, mono-
spora aut tetraspora, ovata vel
ellipsoidea, latitudine fere duplo
longiora, monospora (11—) 13—
17 » longa, 7,5—8y lata, tetra-
spora c.19y longa, 10 y lata.
This species forms small
cushions on the margin and
at a small distance from the
margin of the frond of Por-
phyra umbilicalis. It reminds
one in its mode of growth as
well as in other respects of Ch.
Dumontie but is smaller. The
basal layer develops as in Ch.
polyblasta and Ch. humilis and
finally consists of filaments ra-
diating on all sides though often
rather irregularly, and it some-
times happens that one fila-
ment is growing over another
(fig.50 D). When the Chantransia
is situated on the margin of the
Porphyra, the filaments make
their way on both sides of the
flat frond. From some of the
cells in these filaments are given
off haustorial filaments pene-
trating into the host. The place
of the endophytic filaments is

indistinct, but they appear to be mainly given off from the central part of the

basal layer.

They make their way through the outer wall of the host and pene-

trate into the nearest cell, the protoplasm of which is more or less displaced by

the intruding haustorium (fig. 51).

As shown in fig.51 A two haustoria may some-

123

times penetrate into one cell. The filaments often branch within the host cell, and
some of the branches may again become free, growing outwards through the wall
of the host, and the same occurs with endophytic filaments without branching (in
fig. 51 the free endings of the haustorial filaments are not shaded). As far as I
have observed, these filaments do not penetrate from one cell into another, and
therefore do not serve as propagating organs. The protoplasm of the host cell is
more or less shrunk and evidently yields nourishment to the Chantransia which is
thus a veritable parasite.

A great number of erect filaments are given off from the creeping filaments,
from the peripheral part as well as the central. As new erect filaments are con-
stantly produced, a fully developed plant shows
numerous erect filaments of different sizes, giving
the plant a cushion-shaped appearance. Most of
these filaments attain only an_ inconsiderable
length, the greatest are about 200 » long; they
are either unbranched or bear one or a few
branches which are much shorter than the main
filament. Hyaline hairs frequently occur at the
ends of the filaments, becoming lateral by the
continued growth of these. In the lower part of
the filaments the cells are more or less swollen
at their upper ends or in the middle. The struc-
ture of the cell is the same as in Ch. Dumontie
(see p. 124), the chromatophore being stellate
without pyrenoid, while a body staining inten-
sely by hemalum and undoubtedly a nucleus is

Fig. 51.
to be seen under the chromatophore. Chantransia cytophaga. A, plant growing on

: : : the margin of the frond of Porphyra umbili-
The sporangia are always sessile on the sides calis, to the left two haustoria penetrating into

of the erect filaments, in their whole length. From the same cell. B, plant growing on the flat
. g F side of the frond seen from. above, showing
the first each cell bears one Ssporanglum, but very three haustorial filaments. The endophytic fila-
soon one or two others appear and each cel] ments are shaded, their free emerging ends are
y white; p, protoplasm of the host cell. 550: 1.
bears thus usually two or three sporangia, the
two being as a rule opposite. The latest formed sporangium is sometimes seated
at a lower level than the other, near the middle of the cell. Terminal sporangia
were not observed. Nearly all the sporangia were monosporous, very few tetra-
sporous; the latter were somewhat larger than the other. Possibly some of the
undivided sporangia were unripe tetrasporangia; I imagine, however, that most of
them were really monosporangia.
The structure of the cell and the mode of growth bring this species near to
Ch. Dumontie; it differs from it in particular by the intracellular haustoria, by
shorter, less branched erect filaments, by shorter cells and by the want of terminal
167

sporangia. Ch. polyblasta and Ch. humilis differ by the want of endophytic filaments
and by the presence of a distinct pyrenoid.

Locality. Su: Only found at Helsinger, growing on Porphyra uwmbilicalis on the outer side of
the southern mole in September.

17. Chantransia Dumontiz sp. nov.

Thallus czespitulosus ad 0,5 mm. altus, e filis 1° horizontalibus epiphyticis 2°
erectis ramosis sporangiferis et 3° endophyticis constructus. Spora germinans disse-
pimento verticali diametrali in duas cellulas equales divisa est quarum utraque
filum horizontale procreat. FE filis primariis lateraliter fila repentia et superne
fila erecta egrediuntur. Fila endophytica intercellularia ex parte saltem e filis erectis
egrediuntur. Fila erecta a basi ramosa, ramis numerosis sparsis plus minus ramosis;
cellule diametro fere triplo longiores, superne 6,5—9 y» crasse, inferne tenuiores,
chromatophorum stellare, ut videtur sine pyrenoide, in parte superiori cellule situm
continentes. Pili hyalini terminales vel pseudolaterales adsunt. Sporangia tetraspora
oblonga—ovata, latitudine fere duplo longiora, 15—19 » longa, 8—11 y lata, in filis
lateralia et terminalia, plerumque sessilia, sparsa vel opposita, nonnunquam in ra-
mulis unicellularibus singula vel bina.

The species forms numerous small, dark-purple tufts or cushions on fronds
of Dumontia filiformis, They consist of numerous erect branched filaments given
off from the creeping filaments, partly also from the endophytic threads. The ger-
mination takes place as in Ch. cylophaga and others of the above described species
(fig.52 A, B). The epiphytic creeping filaments are often somewhat irregular, thick
and short-celled, and, as shown in fig. FE, they are not always densely attached to
the surface of the host. I am not able to say if the first endophytic filaments are
given off from the underside of the creeping filaments or not. At all events endo-
phytic filaments are also given off from the base of the erect filaments (fig. D). The
endophytic filaments are much branched growing intercellulary in the host, and
free erect filaments may again be given off from them through the surface of the
frond. I believe that this may take place also at a greater distance from the point
of departure of the endophytic filaments, these thus serving to propagate the Chan-
transia in the host. The free filament shown in fig. D has probably emerged from
the endophytic one. It appears that relatively few endophytic filaments are given
off in the same cushion.

The erect filaments arise in great number from the creeping filaments, from
their peripheral as well as their central parts, and the plant forms therefore tufts
or cushions of '/:—1mm. in diameter. These filaments are fairly strongly branched,
as a rule from the base, and often a branch is given off from each cell in a great
part of the primary filaments, and the branches may also be branched. The cells
are usually broader at the upper end than below, depending on the abundant ram-
ification. In the central part of the stellate chromatophore I was not able to
detect any pyrenoid staining stronger with hemalum than the remaining substance

of the chromatophore, while the nucleus, lying under the chromalophore but near
the periphery of the cell, more rarely at the same level as the chromatophore, was
very intensely stained by this reagent.

&

Fig. 52.
Chantransia Dumontie. A and B, young plants seen from above. C, plant with tetrasporangia, below hori-
zontal and descending filaments. D and E£, transverse sections of Dumontia with Chantransia, showing endo-
phytic, horizontal and erect filaments of the latter. F, two cells and a sporangium, the cells showing chro-
matophore and nucleus, A—E 390:1, F 550: 1.

The sporangia are most frequently sessile on the sides of the filaments, or
they are placed on unicellular branchlets singly or two together, or lastly they

may be terminal on the long branches. From the first the cells bear usually only
one sporangium or a sporangium-bearing branchlet, but later further sporangia may
develop so that a great number of the cells bear two or three sporangia. When
two sporangia occur, they may be opposite or near to each other, but a spor-
angium may also be placed under another sporangium or under a branch (fig. C).
The cells giving off a branch bear frequently a sporangium opposite to it. Mono-
sporangia were not observed.

Identical specimens were found in two localities on the north coast of Sealand,
growing in Dumontia filiformis in the month of May. It cannot be confused with
any other known species. As to its relation to Ch. cytophaga see this species.

Localities. Ke: Harbour of Gilleleje, inner side of the mole. — Su: Harbour of Helsinggr.

18. Chantransia Nemalionis (De Not.) Ard. et Straf.

ARDISSONE e€ STRAFFORELLO, Enum. delle Alghe di Liguria, Milano 1877 p. 167.

Callithamnion Nemalionis Dre Noraris, Erbar. Crittogam. Italiano, no. 952 (c. descript.); ARDISSONE, Pro-
spetto delle Ceramiee italiche, 1867 p.17, Tav. I fig. 1—3.

Acrochetium Nemalionis Bonnet (1904) p. XX.

Chantransia Saviana (Menegh.) ArpissonE, Phycol. Mediterr. 1883 p. 276 ex parte.

As shown by Bornet, the Callithamnion Nemalionis described by DE Noraris
has a system of filaments endophytic in the frond of Nemalion lubricum, on which
it forms numerous 4—5 mm. high tufts. The same mode of growth was observed
in a Chantransia growing in Nemalion multifidum at Struer in the Limfjord. As it
fully agreed with the description of DE Noraris and with his above-quoted original
specimens, which I have been enabled to examine through the great kindness of
Dr. Bornet, I refer it to the same species without any doubt. ARpDISSONE has later
confused this species with one or perhaps more others under the name of Chan-
transia Saviana (Menegh.) Ard.; as however MENEGHINI’s description refers to a species
growing on Zostera leaves and certainly different from De Noraris’ species, it is
unwarranted to replace the name of the latter with that of MENEGHINI.

The plant has long ramified filaments growing widely in the interior of the
host and here and there sending out through the surface of the host free filaments
giving rise to new tufts; the number of tufts occurring on the same frond of Ne-
malion may therefore be very great. The walls of the endophytic filaments are
often a little sinuous on account of their growth between the cells of the host;
the cells are usually 8 to 11y thick, 3,5 to 5 diameters long. They contain in the
middle a narrow belt-shaped chromatophore with a parietal pyrenoid. When the
endophytic filaments rise from the basal part of the erect filaments they are given
off from the lower end of the cells while the upright branches are given off at
their upper end, and a similar polarity is as a rule, though not always, present in
the endophytic filaments (fig. 54 A).

The erect filaments greatly resemble those of Ch. corymbifera and Ch. Thuretii;
they form up to 5mm. high tufts with spread branches which are multilateral but

with some tendency to unilaterality. The cells are cylindrical, not constricted at
the transverse walls, (7,5—) 9—11 (—12)y broad, 3—7, usually 4—5 diameters long.
They contain a parietal chromatophore with a large parietal pyrenoid much pro-
jecting into the interior of the cell. In the older cells the chromatophore is larger
than in the younger and perhaps somewhat lobed. Hyaline hairs do not occur.
The germination was unfortunately not observed.

The sporangia are borne on branch- —
lets, usually placed on the inner side of ,
the branches near their base, very often SS
two or three seriate. The branchlets ° ~~ \
are as a rule one- or two-celled; in the
first case it bears a terminal and a la-
teral sporangium, in the latter the upper
cell behaves in the same way, while the
lower cell bears one or two sporangia.
It happens however that the branchlets _
may consist of more than two cells and
that they may be branched (fig. 54 D).
Only rarely the sporangia may be ses-
sile directly on the filaments. The spor-
angia are always monosporous, oblong,
18—19 » long, 9—10,5 broad. Renewal
of the emptied sporangia from the under-
lying cell frequently occurs.

As already said, the Danish spec-
imens agree with the original specimens
of DE Noraris from Genoa. ARDISSONE
figures certainly only two single, appa-
rently sessile sporangia (1867 fig. 3); the
sporangia are however nearly always
borne on branchiets at least two together
in De Noraris specimens as well as in
mine. !

This species greatly resembles Ch. |
corymbifera Thur.’ which Sern Hel- Chantransia Nemalionis. eee with sporangia, below
minthocladia purpurea. It differs from an endophytic filament. 95:1.
it by the absence of sex-organs and by
the want of a larger cell originating from the germinating spore and giving off
erect filaments and descending endophytic filaments. In spite of repeated search I
have never found such a cell and that is in accordance with Bornet’s statement

1G. Tuurer in Le Joris Liste p. 107; Borner et Tourer, Not. alg. | p.17 pl. V; Borner 1904, p, XX.

that the cell rising from the
which it produces. To judge

Chantransia Nemalionis. A, endophytic filaments giving off a number of
erect filaments. B, upper end of erect filament showing chromatophores
with pyrenoid. C and D, filaments with sporangia-bearing branchlets.

200: 1.

germinating spore is not different from the cells
from the figures of Borner and THuret the spor-

angia become a little larger in
Ch. corymbifera than in Ch.
Nemalionis, namely up to 22 4
long. It is interesting that this
species hitherto only known
from the Mediterranean and
the Gulf of Gascony has been
found in the Limfjord, a water
with relatively high salinity
and summer temperature.

Locality. Lf: Struer, outer side
of the mole, September.

19. Chantransia endozoica
Darbish.

O. V. DarBisHiIRe, Chantransia endo-
zoica Darbish., eine neue Florideen-
Art. Ber. deutsch. bot. Ges. 1899, Bd.
17 p.13 Tafel I.

The greater part of the
frond of this species grows in
the thick outer wall of the
Bryozoan Alcyonidium gelati-
nosum. The endozoic filaments
are dichotomously branched
and give off numerous free,
short, branched fertile fila-
ments bearing monosporangia.
I have only met with very few
specimens and must therefore
content myself by referring to
the above-quoted paper of Dar-
BISHIRE. I regret that I am not

able, any more than this author, to give information on the form and structure
of the chromatophore. The sporangia were 13,5—17 long, 9—10 broad.

Locality. Sk: In a specimen of Alcyonidium gelatinosum washed ashore on the beach of Hirs-

hals, August, with ripe sporangia.

20. Chantransia emergens sp. nov.

Fila vegetativa endophytica infra cuticulam hospitis (Polysiphonie urceolate)
horizontaliter expansa, ramosa, ramis sparsis vel oppositis, sub angulo recto plerumque

129

egredientibus, cellulis subcylindricis medio vel paullo supra medium plus minus
inflatis, 6 —10,5 » longis, 2—3,5 « latis. Chromatophorum ut videtur, unicum pa-
rietale pyrenoide instructum. Pili hyalini desunt. Monosporangia extra cuticulam
emergentia solitaria breviter stipitata, stipite unicellulari, rarius in filis endophyticis
sessilia, ovata, 5—6,5 longa, 3—4,y, lata.

In a specimen of Polysiphonia urceolata dredged in the Skagerak off Hirshals

Fig. 55.
Chantransia emergens. A, filaments growing under the cuticle of the host, seen partly from the face partly
in profile (at left); a pericentral cell of Polysiphonia is shown. B, transverse section of Polysiphonia with
the endophyte. C, endophytic filaments. D and FE, cells showing the chromatophore and the supposed pyre-
noid. i*—I, filaments with sporangial branchlets seen in profile, in G an emptied sporangium, in F a new
sporangium is formed besides an emplied one. A—B 290:1, C—I 610: 1.

this little species was found rather abundantly, growing in the outer wall close
within the cuticle but never penetrating into the radial walls between the pericen-
tral cells. The filaments are very thin, the cells very thin-walled, usually 3—5 dia-
meters long; they were in the dried specimens, the only ones I examined, uni-
formily rose-coloured and seemed to contain a parietal chromatophore occupying
the greater part of the periphery of the cell. In the middle or somewhat over

ID). K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Raekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 7

130

the middle of the cell a body staining in hemalum is visible, probably a pyre-
noid. The branches are given off at a certain distance from the acroscopic trans-
verse wall, sometimes from the middle of the cell or even, though rarely, a little
under the middle. All the vegetative branches are given off in a plane parallel to
the surface of the host, while the extremely short fertile branchlets break through
the cuticle in a direction perpendicular to that plane. These branchlets consist of
a short partly immersed stalk-cell and an entirely free sporangium, but sporangia
arising directly from the endophytic filaments also occur. In the fertile part of the
plant a sporangium is usually given off from each cell in the endophytic filament
(fig. 55 A). After the evacuation a new sporangium may be formed within the
empty sporangial wall, but it may also occur that a new lateral sporangium is
given off from the stalk cell besides the emptied terminal one.

The species appears to be nearly related to Acrochetium endophyticum BATTERS
(Journ. of Botany Vol. 34 1896 p. 386) living in “the cortical layer” of Heterosiphonia
coccinea. As far as can be seen from Batrers’ description this species is distin-
guished from Ch. emergens mainly by longer erect filaments, which are composed
of from one to three cells.

Locality. Sk: Mollegrund off Hirshals (XO), 11,5 to 15 meters, with ripe sporangia in August.

21. Chantransia immersa sp. nov.

Thallus endophyticus; fila omnino immersa, intercellularia, varie ramosa,
ramis sparsis vel ex una cellula pluribus egredientibus. Cellule nunc cylindrice
plerumque tamen medio vel supra medium inflate, 8—10 » late, 40-—53 » longe,
nune, precipue superficiem hospitis versus, breviores plus minus rotundate, usque
ad 15 y late. Chromatophorum unicum stellare pyrenoide centrali et ramis longis
sursum et deorsum protractis munitum. Cellule ultime breves obovate vel ro-
tundate, in superficie hospitis prorumpunt, cellulas periphericas illius plerumque
non superantes, nonnunquam pilum hyalinum gerentes. Sporangia, transformatione
cellularum ultimarum orta, obovata, 15—17,5 1 longa, 11—12 y lata, monospora,
post evacuationem szepe sporangio novo e cellula suffultoria formato repleta.

This species occurs in Rhodomela subfusca and in species of Polysiphonia. As
the endophytes are essentially identical in structure, they are referred to the same
species, but as their behaviour to the different hosts is somewhat different, two
forms may be distinguished.

Forma Rhodomele. In Rhodomela I have only found the endophyte growing
in tumours and occurring in fairly great quantity at Frederikshavn in July 1895
and 1896. These tumours are irregularly roundish and somewhat remind one in
form and size of Harveyella mirabilis. I conclude that they are occasioned by this
endophyte, but it deserves notice that these tumours also contained an endophytic
Ectocarpus or Streblonema and the very common endophyte Bolbocoleon piliferum.
The Chantransia grows intercellularly through the whole tumour, the filaments
running mainly in a radial direction. The swellings have essentially the same

structure as the normal branches; there appears to take place

131

only an acceleration

of the growth, their structure assuming the appearance of that of much older
branches. In the interior of .

the tumour the cells of the . ‘a
endophyte are usually several 9/9) $Y y)
times as long as broad, nearly Sy Bi? ia “a
cylindrical; towards the peri- SE
phery they become shorter, | Me B fh
lastly only a little longer than \ ihe Y
broad. At the same time the Wy / ag i}
filaments become more bran- U & a ily
ched. The outermost cells yl a C — D E

reaching the surface of the host
bear sometimes a short hair
ca. 4,5 » thick at the base but

quickly tapering upwards.

The structure of the cells

Fig. 56.
Chantransia immersa f. Rhodomele. A, section of tumour of Rhodomela
with the endophyte; a new sporangium is about to be formed within
an emptied sporangial-wall. B and C, ends of filaments with hair. D,
filament with sporangia, one emptied. f, filament showing the chro-
matophores, 300: 1.

was studied on material har-

dened with picric acid.
bably a crystalloid.

rig. 57.
Chantransia tmmersa f. Rhodomele.
Cells showing the chromatophore ;
hardened with picric acid. A, young
cells, p, pyrenoid, n, nucleus. B, the
pyrenoid contains a crystalloid. C,
the chromatophore with long arms,

A 730:1. B
C 1100: 1.

the pyrenoid excentric.
580: 1.

The pyrenoid is large and contains an angular body, pro-
It is situated nearly in the middle of the cell but not always

in the axis of the cell (fig. 57 B, C). The arms of the
chromatophore are long and narrow and extend from
the central part containing the pyrenoid upwards and
downwards to the ends of the cell. The nucleus is
difficult to see; by aid of borax-carmine it was deter-
mined in young cells, lying in a pit in the chromato-
phore near the pyrenoid (fig. 57 A, n).

The sporangia arise almost without change of form
from the outermost cells lying at the level of the sur-
face of the host or a little prominent. After the eva-
cuation a new sporangium may be formed within the
emptied wall from the under-lying cell (fig. 56 A).

Forma Polysiphonie. Of this form which has been
found growing in Polysiphonia nigrescens and P. violacea
I have particularly examined specimens infesting P. ni-
grescens collected at Hirsholmene in September. It oc-
casions here no tumours but grows intercellularly be-
tween the central cell and the pericentral cells as well
as between the latter mutually. Long straight filaments
consisting of cylindrical or feebly swollen cells often run

longitudinally between the central cell and the pericentral cells, sending off between
the pericentral cells radiating filaments ending with short cells breaking through

ie

the cuticle of the host (fig. 58 C, EF). But longitudinal filaments running a short dis-
tance from the surface between the pericentral cells also occur, and these filaments
give off short unicellular branchlets (fig. 58 F). The peripheral cells may reach the
surface of the host or be somewhat prominent, and the same is the case with the

sporangia; these are only seldom so

prominent as that shown in fig. 58 C. The

&
4

peripheral cells bear some-

%, a id times a hair which may be
2 . ie :

/ Ye ha more vigorous than in f. Rho-
mkt w. % se b> domele and two hairs in one
oS ) eS sd Z

Al We cell may even be observed
(fig. 58 A). The chromato-

phore has the same structure
as in f. Rhodomele, and the
sporangia are also alike. For-
mation of a new sporangium
within an emptied sporangial
wall frequently occurs, appa-

ne #26 rently repeated|y (fig.58 C, D, G).
= % The sporangia were as a rule
7 . better developed than in f. Rho-
7 &F ‘i domele, probably on account
My E 8 of the later season.
D ig The more or less immersed

monosporangia distinguish
this species from all other
described endophytic Chan-
transie known to me.

Fig. 58.

Localities. Forma Rhodomele.
Kn: Frederikshavn, outer side of the
mole.

Forma Polysiphoniew. Kn: Hirs-
holmene, in Polysiphonia nigrescens,
September; dry rock at Jegens Odde
in the same, Sept.; Trindelen (Ni), 9,5 to 10,5 met., in Polys. violacea, Sept.

Chantransia immersa ft. Polysiphonie. A, filament giving off an emerging

cell bearing two hairs. B, end of filament with hair. C, transverse section

of Polysiphonia nigrescens with the endophyte. D and EF, longitudinal fila-

ments giving off radiating filaments with sporangia. J/*, longitudinal fila-

ment with unicellular branchlets. G, filament with sporangia-bearing
branches. 300: 1.

22. Chantransia Polyidis sp. nov.

Thallus endophyticus; fila in cortice exteriori et interior! hospitis (Polyidis
rotundi) intercellularia, vario modo, in directione radiali et transversali vel etiam
intermedia, preesertim tamen radiali, peripheriam versus crescentia, ramosa, ramis
sparsis. Cellule forma varia, plerumque cylindric vel utriculose, seepe aliquantum
curvate, long. 30—56 », lat. 10,5—14 », peripheriam versus breviores, adult ut
videtur chromatophorum unicum valde ramosum, fere reticulatum continentes.
Cellule ultimz rotundate, oblonge vel clavate, superficiem hospitis attingentes sed

133

non superantes, raro pilum paullo evolutum porlant. Sporangia in apice filorum
radiantium singula vel rarius bina, immersa, superficiem hospitis non vel vix su-
perantia, monospora, oblonga, long. 15,5—18 y, lat. 9p.

This species was found only once in dried specimens of Polyides rotundus
collected in the Northern Kattegat in September. In mode of growth it reminds
one somewhat of Ch. immersa from which it is distinguished in particular by the
form of the chromatophore. It does
not occasion any deformation of the
host plant in the intercellular sub-
stance of which it lives. It grows
principally in a radial direction but
has also stoloniform filaments grow-
ing out in a transverse direction
and giving off new radiating fila-
ments (fig. 59). The filaments are
as a rule fairly strongly branched,

Fig. 59.
Chantransia Polyidis. A, radiating filament with fasciculated
however, one branch only is given branches. B, transverse section of Polyides with Chantransia

eel showing transverse and radiating filaments. 300: 1.
off from each joint, and some cells i

bear no branch. Sometimes the branches are fasciculated in the radial filaments
(fig. 59 A). The cells are usually somewhat swollen; at some distance from
; the surface very thick cells, over 20, broad,

may frequently be met with. Hyaline hairs
seem to occur only in very small quantity
and feebly developed. The end-cell shown in
fig.60 B is probably a young hair which has
not yet reached above the surface of the host.
As I possess only dried material I cannot
give a sufficient account of the structure of
the chromatophore, which seems to be rather
peculiar. In the end-cells the chromatophore
appears often as a compact mass filling out
the greater part of the cell, in the centre of
which a body is visible which seems to be a

Fig. 60.
Chantransia Polyidis. A, radiating filament show-
ing the chromatophores. B, end of filament the pyrenoid (fig. 60 A). In the somewhat older

end-cell of which is apparently about to form a lls tl ie hore st ; P
hair. C, branched filament with partly emptied cells the chromatop 1ore shows often an upper

sporangia. D, end of filament with terminal spor- dome-shaped part while the rest of it is divided
angium. A 390:1. B—D 300:1. : '.

into a number of strands or plates, concerning

which I am not able to decide if they are all continuous or partly separate. The

dome-shaped part soon disappears and the supposed pyrenoid was also as a rule

not visible in the more developed cells. The whole process has apparently the char-
acter of a vacuolization of the chromatophore.

The sporangia are terminal on the outward growing filaments. Besides the

134
really terminal sporangium another lateral is often developed, inserted at the same
level. The sporangia are entirely immersed or only a little prominent above the
surface of the host; they are about twice as long as broad.

Locality. Kn: Tonneberg Banke, TP, 16 meters, September.

Subgenus Grania.

GroupIV. Frond epiphytic (or partly endozoic); chromatophores long, usually spiral-
shaped, more than one; carpogonia often intercalary, carpospores Seriate.

23. Chantransia efflorescens (J. Ag.) Kjellm.

KJELLMAN, N. Ish. algfl. p. 166 (Alg. Arct. Sea p. 129) tab. 12 fig. 1—2 (f. tenuis Kjellm.); Gran, Kristianiafj.
Algefl. p. 19 tab. I fig. 1—3; E. Lenmann, Beitr. z. Kenntn. yon Chantransia efflorescens J. Ag. sp., Wiss.
Meeresuntersuch. N. F. 6. Bd. Abt. Kiel 1902 p.1, Taf. I; BorGrsen (1902) p. 355; Kyzin (1906) p. 1138.

Trentepohlia Dawiesii ¢. AkeEscHouG, Phyc. Scand. 1846 p.117. tab. V D.

Callithamnion efflorescens J. AGARDH, Sp. Vol. II p. 15.

Rhodochorton chantransioides REINKE, Algenfl. p. 23, Atlas Deutsch. Meeresalg. Taf. 21.

Much has been added to our knowledge of this interesting Alga during the
last thirteen years. GRAN described the sex-organs in 1896, showing that the for-
merly known clusters of spores were cystocarps. According to GRAN and other
observers the sexual plants do not bear sporangia; but later, sporangia have been
observed on other individuals supposed to belong to the same species. Thus, in
1902. E. LEHMANN recorded monosporangia-bearing plants growing together with
sexual plants on stones in the bay of Kiel, and in the same year BoRGESEN men-
tioned similar plants with monosporangia found at the Faeroes, while sexual plants
were not met with. Finally, Kytin has shown in 1906 that Rhodochorton chan-
transioides REINKE belongs to this species, representing an asexual generation pro-
vided with tetrasporangia. KyLin doubts, however, that the asexual plants men-
tioned by LEHMANN and BorGESEN ought to be referred to this species, as they bear
monosporangia and have somewhat thicker filaments than the Swedish specimens.

Referring to the careful description of the species by Kyxin, it must be pointed
out that I do not fully agree with this author in the delimitation of the species,
as I have found that it may have monosporangia as well as tetrasporangia, and
that the filaments may often be somewhat thicker than stated by him. While the
filaments according to Kytin are 5 thick, I have found, on the basis of a great
number of measurements, that in plants from all Danish waters they are usually
5—6 w thick, but that the thickness varies from 4 to 7,5 4. My observations are
not sufficiently numerous to allow any certain conclusion as to the influence of the
outer conditions upon the thickness; I shall only state that the specimens from
the Baltic were 4—5 » thick, while plants collected in the North Sea in 38 meters
depth were 64 thick.

The germination, which was hitherto unknown, has been studied in specimens
growing on the theca of a hydroid polyp, collected in the Samso Waters (YV) in

135

June. The germinating plants were found among fully developed plants bearing
monosporangia and originated undoubtedly from monospores. As shown in fig. 61
the germinating spore becomes a hemispherical basal cell the diameter of which
is much greater than that of the filaments, namely 8—10y. This cell keeps its
form, at all events for some time, and divides only by peripheral walls, by rami-
fication. An erect filament is early given off from the upper face of the cell, and
from the margin small cells are cut off which
creeping filaments. In somewhat older plants
two erect filaments rising from the basal cell
and an increasing number of radiating creep-
ing filaments are visible (fig.61 &). In some
cases it was observed that a filament, after
having run some distance on the surface of
the wall of the hydroid, had suddenly pene-
trated the wall and continued its way within
it (fig.61 FE). I do not know if this species
can also penetrate the Algze on which it
grows. LEHMANN figures a basal part of the
f. petrophila described by him (1. c. fig. 10),
which is rather different from the young
stages observed by me, as it is a parenchy-
matous disc giving off three erect filaments A |
from three different cells, and no cell is yy
distinguishable as being the originally single Y
basal cell. The difference may be possibly v i
due to the difference in age, in part also
to the different substratum.

As shown by Ky iy, free descending fila-
ments often occur in the lower part of the
plant; they are met with in the asexual

grow out into irregularly bent

Fig. 61.

Chantransia efflorescens. Germinating plant on tube
of Hydroid, from YV, June 1904. A, spore, provided
with membrane but still undivided. B, the basal cell

individuals as well as in the sexual plants;
in the first named, however, they are often
wanting.

The chromatophores are, as shown by

has given off an erect filament. C, older plant in the
same stage. D, creeping filaments are given off from
the periphery of the basal cell. E, the basal cell has
given off two erect and four creeping filaments; one
of the latter has penetrated into the membrane of

the Hydroid. The endozoic part of the filament is
shaded. 560: 1.

REINKE and Kyuin, parietal spiral-shaped
bands. Usually there appears to be two,
sometimes only one, and in other cases they are more irregular, either more nu-
merous or more branched, a matter difficult to decide.
that the cells contain one much-branched chromatophore only, the apparently dis-
tinct chromatophores being always connected by anastomoses. Though this state-
ment is in contradiction to the figures of Kuckuck (ReEINKE, Atlas Taf. 21 fig. 3)
and Kyxin and though I also think I have observed more than one chromatophore

LEHMANN states expressly

136

in the cells (fig. 64), I dare not deny it decidedly, as it is in reality very difficult
to convince oneself of the absence of anastomoses between the chromatophores,
which never run quite regularly. According to Kyun (l.c. p. 115) the chromato-
phores contain small granules which are interpreted by him as pyrenoids. I have
observed the same granules but cannot give any information as to their nature;
their appearance seemed not to be constant. While the cells in LEHMANN’s spec-
imens contained fat and no starch, I found in cystocarp-bearing specimens the
vegetative cells containing no fat but minute starch-grains staining red-brown in
iodine, and the cystocarps, especially the carpospores, contained a great quantity of
the same substance. The reaction with iodine was rather similar to that of glycogen.
The sex-organs develop, as shown by Gran, on
special fertile branchlets, generally very near each
other. Later, Kytin has accounted for the various
combinations of the sex-organs on the same branch-
let, but he has not noticed the curious fact that
the carpogonia are not always lateral on the fertile
branchlet but often intercalary, rising by transfor-
mation of the second or even the third cell from
the top. The intercalary carpogonia, which were
already observed in 1893 by the late Professor
Fr. Scumitz who mentioned them in a letter to
me, are very common. A very frequent case is
represented in fig.62 A, C, D where the lower cell
in a two-celled branch has become a carpogonium,
pushing forward a trichogyne from the upper end
of the cell along the upper cell which in all cases
is sterile bearing two antheridia. In fig. 62 B both
Fig. 62. the cells have developed into carpogonia, the one
Ghantransia e/forescens, Fertile branchlets. . superposed on the other) In. fisvo2«Gtthemeantins
See the text. The carpogonia and the cells
produced by them after fertilisation are gonium has arisen from the lowest cell in a three-
shaded. A—D 390:1. E 300:1. F—H 20:1. celled branched branchlet, and-in fig. 62.2) anduF
they are lateral. In the same branchlet a lateral and a terminal carpogonium
frequently occur. The intercalary carpogonia show very often a swelling at the
base of the trichogyne (fig. 62 D) which may formerly perhaps have been inter-
preted as the whole ventral part of the carpogonium. Fertilized carpogonia with
adhering globular spermatia frequently occur. After fertilization the separation of
the trichogyne takes place in the intercalary carpogonia at the upper end of the
swelling (fig. 62 G). Thereafter the fertilized carpogonium increases in length, the
trichogyne is pushed aside, and the lengthened body divides by a transverse wall
a little under the insertion of the trichogyne (fig. 62 FE, F, H). Even in this stage
and later the trichogyne with adhering spermatium may yet be visible. In fig. 62 H
the primary filament of the young cystocarp is three-celled and has produced a

137
branch. The further divisions and branchings I have not followed; they result in
the formation of a glomerule of radiating filaments, the two or three last cells of
which are swollen and produce each a carpospore. As each fertile branch bears as
a rule more than one carpogonium, the glomerules may perhaps sometimes be
composed of two or even three cystocarps, being thus syncarps. The position of
the antheridia in the neighbourhood of the carpogonia results in emptied anthe-
ridia being frequently visible in ripe cystocarpia amongst the spore-producing fila-
ments (fig. 63).

I have no doubt that Kyuin is perfectly right in referring the Rhodochorton
chantransioides to this species, as it agrees with it in all but the reproduction.
However, the tetraspore-bearing plants are as a rule smaller, ca. 2 mm. high, and
it may be added that they usually form continuous felted coverings while the
sexual plants form isolated tufts. On the other
hand specimens fully agreeing with those des-
cribed by REINKE and Ky.in, only bearing mo-
nosporangia instead of tetrasporangia, also occur.
Young still undivided tetrasporangia are out of
the question in this connection, for I have in
many cases met with specimens bearing nume-
rous well-developed monosporangia, some of
which were emptied but not one with divided
contents. Usually each plant bears either tetra-
sporangia or monosporangia, but the two kinds
of plants often grow together side by side, as
the plants represented in fig.64. The only differ-
ence is that the monosporangia are smaller than
the tetrasporangia. The monosporangia I found
(10—) 11—18 » long, 5—7 (—8,5) » broad, the

Fig. 63.
Chantransia efflorescens. Branchlet with ripe
tetrasporangia 15.—28 iD long, 8—12,5 p broad. cystocarp showing still two emptied antheridia

_ ‘ ‘ ie at the top of the branchlet. 835: 1.
Referring to the above quoted descriptions it

may be added that two sporangia-bearing branchlets are frequently sitting on one
cell in the monosporangia-bearing as well as in the tetrasporangia-bearing plants;
they are usually opposite but may also be placed near each other on one side of
the filament (fig. 64).

The species has been met with in the Danish waters in the months April to
August. Sporangia-bearing plants occur in April to June, more rarely in July. Sex-
organs have been met with in all the months named, fully developed cystocarps
only in June to August. This in connection with the fact that the two kinds of
reproductive organs occur in different individuals suggest the existence of an alter-
nation of an asexual generation appearing in spring with a sexual one occurring
principally in summer. If this supposition is right, the germinating plants men-
tioned above (fig. 61) must be young sexual plants. Unfortunately LEHMANN does

D.K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem, Afd. VII. 1. 18

138

not mention if the basal disc figured by him (I. c. fig. 10) belonged to an asexual
or a sexual plant.

The species attains in the Danish waters a length of 5 mm., but it is rela-
tively seldom more than 3mm. high. As mentioned above, the asexual plants are
as a rule smaller than the sexual ones; however I have found in the Little Belt
a specimen with monosporangia. measuring 5 mm. in
length. It grows principally on other Alge; I have
recorded it on 15 different species, most frequently on
Delesseria sangvinea, Furcellaria, Desmarestia aculeata,
Cystoclonium purpurascens, Polysiphonia elongata, further
on leaves and roots of Zostera, on tubes of Hydroids,
Ascidians, shells of Buccinum and finally on stones. It
has been met with in depths of 7,5 to 38 meters, most
frequently 11 to 23 meters. In the following list of
localities the depth is only indicated when it is outside
the last named limits. It is interesting that this sub-
arctic species has been met with in nearly all the
Danish waters, also in the Baltic, but not in the Lim-
fjord nor in other shallow waters where the summer
temperature is comparatively high.

Localities. Ns: AG near the Jutland Reef, 28 met. — Kn:
FG, Herthas Flak; FH near Frederikshayvn 4—7,5 met.; VU and VT,
9,5 met., N. of Laeso. — Ke: FC; ZE' and VY, Fladen; IK, Lille Middel-
grund; IA, Store Middelgrund; RL. — Km: XF, Leeso channel, 8,5 met.

Ks: OS, Hastens Grund. — Sa: FS, Vejro Sund; YV, south of
Hatterbarn; DK, Bolsaxen. — Lb: XP, Middelfart; common around

Feno. Sb: Z; near Sproge (Ostenfeld); Langelandsbelt: UH, UT and
LB. — Su: bM, south of Hveen; OG'. — Bw: LC, south of Lange-

Fig. 64.
Chantransia efflorescens. A, filament
with monosporangia, partly emptied. land; Femerbelt: UL and KX. — Bb: NZas Davids Banke, 19 —20,5 met.

b, filament with tetrasporangia. 560: 1.

24. Chantransia pectinata Kylin.
Kyi (1906) p. 120.

I have repeatedly met with a Chantransia agreeing with Kyxii’s description
and figures of this species, which appears to be related to Ch. efflorescens. The
only discordance is that in some cases I have found free descending filaments near
the base of the erect filaments, while Ch. pectinata according to KyLin is distin-
guished from Ch. efflorescens just by the want of such filaments. They occur how-
ever seldom and are not so long as in the latter and they appear to have partly
the character of stolons, growing out in horizontal direction (fig. 65 C). In spite of
the presence of these filaments I regard the two named species as quite distinct,
Ch. pectinata being characterized by thicker filaments, shorter, more thick-walled
cells and by the sporangia-bearing branchlets being seriate on the inner side of the
lateral filaments.

139

The main filaments were in my specimens 6—9 y» thick near the base; they
are repeatedly branched. Opposite branches sometimes occur (fig. 65 D). The
branches are tapering upward, finally only 3,5—4 4 thick. The cells of the main
filaments are usually 4—7 times as long as broad. As shown by Ky tin, the chro-
matophores have almost the same shape as in Ch. efflorescens; they may also con-
tain small refractive bodies which are possibly pyrenoids.

The sporangia-bearing branchlets are sometimes composed of more than 3
cells and transitions to longer filaments may then occur. Sometimes the sporangia
may also be terminal on long filaments (fig. 65 A). The sporangia are always mono-
sporous; after the evacuation a new
sporangium is often formed within the
emptied membrane. In some cases the
sporangial wall was distinctly lamellate,
consisting of two layers at least (fig.65 A, B)
in other cases this could not be observed.
The sporangia were in the Danish spec-
imens 10—14 yp long, 5,5—7,5 w, most
frequently 7y thick.

The species has been found in depths
of 13 to 24,5 meters, growing on Phyllo-
phora Brodici, Desmarestia aculeata, Bucci-
num undatum and Flustra foliacea, in June
and July.

Localities. Ke: VZ, Groves Flak. — Lb:
Feng Sund and N. and W. of Feng.

Fig. 65.
Chantransia pectinata. From Little Belt near Fieno. A,
Filis principalibus crassioribus, in- a ot Jone Hlament wae cue pile ire and late-
iz ; = i ral sporangia-bearing branchlets. B, 4-celled sporangia-
ferne 8—10,5 p crassis, sporanguis partim bearing branchlet. C, lower part of erect filament with

8, cimbrica var. nov.

tetrasporis 18—19 u longis, 10513 u descending and) DonzZoniayy, outgrowing filaments. D,
‘ erect filament with opposed branches. I, fragment of

latis, partim monosporis, 11—13y longis, a filament of the basal layer with erect filament. A. B, D
Games u latis. 27031. C 56031. E 350:1.

In the Skagerak a Chantransia was found in May, growing on Flustra foliacea,
which differed from the typical Ch. pectinata by thicker filaments and by the pre-
sence of tetrasporangia, but for the rest resembling the latter so much that it must
be considered as a variety or form. Some specimens were almost the same as the
typical species or only differing by a little thicker filaments, having the typical
seriate sporangia-bearing branchlets with monosporangia. But others showed less
numerous fertile branchlets bearing at most 2 sporangia, which were larger than
the others and containing 4 spores. As I have had very scarce material I cannot
say if the two kinds of sporangia may occur in the same individual. At all events

18*

140
some specimens bore exclusively monosporangia; the tetrasporangia occurred only
in smal] quantity.

As in the main species short descending filaments occurred at the base of the

(iO

Fig. 66.
Chantransia pectinata (7, cimbrica. A, lower part of erect filament. B, upper part of the same with sporangia;
one of these showing a transverse wall. C, branched filament with tetrasporangia. D, filament with branch-
lets bearing monosporangia. E—G, cells showing the chromatophores. <A, B 260:1. C, D 340:1. E—G 550:1.

erect filaments (fig.66 A). The branches taper upwards, at last 5,5 7 thick. There
is more than one chromatophore, parietal, long and narrow, sometimes spiral-
shaped but more frequently rather irregular.

141

Similar specimens to those just described, but bearing only monosporangia,
were found attached to Flustra foliacea near the Jutland Reef. To this variety may
also be referred some small specimens found nearly in the same place as the first
described, and on the same substratum (no. 7109). Their primary erect filaments
were up to 11 y thick but consisted of rather short cells, 1,5—5 diameters long,
and the fertile branchlets were placed more irregularly, often on the primary fila-
ments and occurred often in small quantity. As they otherwise agreed with the
just described f. cimbrica they must be regarded as poorly developed specimens
belonging to this variety.

Localities. Ns: aG, near the Jutland Reef, 38 meters, August. — Sk: N.W. of Hirshals,
13—15 meters, May.

Kylinia gen. nov.

Plante minutissimz, habitu et crescendi modo Chantransie. E cellula basali ger-
minatione spore orta fila libera plus minus ramosa horizontaliter egrediuntur. Mono-
sporangia in filis terminalia vel lateralia. Antheridia singula vel bina, in cellulis
androphoricis erectis, multo angustioribus quam cellulis vegetativis, hyalinis, ter-
minalia. Carpogonia terminalia vel lateralia vel in cellula basali sita, post foecun-
dationem primo latitudine aucta et longitudinaliter divisa. Carpospora ut videtur
pauca oblonga vel leviter curvata, in una planitie subflabellatim disposita.

1. Kylinia rosulata sp. nov.

Cellula basalis hemispheerica fila plura, usque ad 7, horizontaliter emittens.
Fila simplicia vel plus minus ramosa, ramis plerumque oppositis horizontaliter
egredientibus. Cellule 4,5—5,5 » crasse, latitudine vulgo 1,5—2-plo longiores, rarius
ultra, chromatophorum parietale continentes. Fila nonnunquam pilo hyalino te-
nuissimo terminata. Sporangia terminalia vel lateralia, ovata, 6,5—8,5 » longa,
5—5,9 w# lata. Cellule androphorice 1—1,5 y» late, c. 4—7 w longe, ad apicem et
dorsum cellularum vegetativarum vel, ut videtur, carpogoniorum, singule rarius
bine. Antheridia 2—4y longa, 1,5—2,5 lata. Cystocarpia, ut videtur, paucicellu-
laria, carposporis c. 3.

This curious little plant has only been met with once in the Northern Kattegat
where it was found growing fairly abundantly on a specimen of Sporochnus pedun-
culatus. [t occurred only on the assimilating filaments which form a tuft on the
fertile branches of this plant, and their number was often so great that these fila-
ments were rose-coloured in spite of the extreme smallness of the epiphyte. Its
appearance is that of a Chantransia of the group with one basal cell; it is indeed
somewhat similar to Chantransia hallandica 7, parvula. The basal cell is hemi-
spherical, attached to the substratum bya thin layer of cementing substance (fig.67£),.
It gives off at all sides in a horizontal direction, but not from the upper side, a
number of filaments, in well developed plants 6 or 7. These filaments grow out
along the surface of the filament of Sporochnus but are not attached to it; they

are thus growing in a cylinder, and the branching takes place in the same plane.
The filaments attained only an inconsiderable length; I found them at most 5-celled.
As I possess only dried specimens of the plant, I have not been able to determine
with certainty the form of the chromatophore; I can only state that it is parietal
and probably single. In the spores it appeared to be distinctly belt-shaped
(fig. A—D, N). In some cases I believed I saw a pyrenoid (fig. H, P). The end-cells

Fig. 67. i
Kylinia rosulata, A—D, plants with sporangia. I, basal cell, still undivided, bearing a hair. I*, plant con- .
sisting of a basal cell giving off a one-celled branch which bears a terminal hair and an androphore-cell with
an antheridium. G, plant with androphore-cell. HH, J, plants with androphore-cell bearing two antheridia.
kK, a cell giving off two androphore-cells. 1, the outer cell in a two-celled filament transformed into a car-
pogonium: two spermatia adhering to the trichogyne (compare text). M, the cell given off from the basal
cell seems to be a carpogonium: the threadlike organ to the right is probably the trichogyne, that to the left
an androphore-cell. N, to the right probably a carpogone with adhering spermatium; at the upper side a
short filament with sporangia. O, the thin cell to the left is probably a young androphore; above possibly a
trichogyne. P, the basal cell bears to the right an androphore-cell, above a three-celled complex, probably a
young eystocarp; this bears an androphore-cell with two antheridia and a trichogyne. Q, plant bearing above
a three-celled. presumed young cystocarp and to the left a more developed cystocarp. 550: 1.

bear frequently a very thin, hyaline hair tapering upwards; such a hair is also
sometimes given off from the upper side of the basal cell even before branching.
The plants are often much reduced, the basal cell giving off only one or a few
short filaments consisting of one or very few cells (fig. E—M, P).

The sporangia-bearing plants bear usually no other reproductive organs. The
sporangia are often terminal on primary filaments, being frequently separated from

143

the basal cell only by one sterile cell (fig. A—D). Sporangia sitting immediately
on the basal cell I have not observed.

The antheridia arise at the end of peculiar narrow, cylindrical, colourless or
feebly coloured cells given off from the apical end of the end-cells, not rarely from
cells sitting directly on the basal cell; in fig. P such a cell is even situated directly
on the basal cell. These androphore-cells, as they may be named, are not given
off in the same plane as the other branches but rise more or less vertically from
the horizontally directed cells. Usually one androphore only is given off from the
same cell, but two androphores situated near each other also occur (fig. K). As
mentioned below, the androphore-cells may also be situated on the carpogonia.
The end of these androphore-cells gives rise to one or two antheridia. In the first
case a small cell, a little longer than broad, is cut off by a transverse wall (fig. F, G, &),
in the latter the antheridial cells are cut off by inclined walls from the end of the
androphore-cell, leaving a little point between the two antheridia (fig. H, I); this
point may sometimes be lengthened into a short hair-like organ.

As to the carpogonia and cystocarps, I am sorry to say that I have not arrived
at clearness, on account of the state of preservation of the material and perhaps
also because these organs occurred in very small number and in insufficient stages
of development. In particular it appeared difficult to find unquestionable tricho-
gynes. I think however that the cell shown to the right in fig. N is really a car-
pogonium with a spermatium attached to the trichogyne. In fig. P a cell-complex,
probably a young cystocarp, is seen bearing an androphore and quite near to it a
thin thread, which is perhaps a trichogyne, but no spermatium is attached to the
latter. A similar case is shown in fig. M, where a cell bears two thin, threadlike
organs, the one being certainly an androphore-cell, the other probably a tricho-
gyne. The great resemblance between the androphore-cells and the trichogynes
cause great difficulty, in particular when the antheridia are formed on the side of
the androphore-cell. Thus the case represented in fig. L might perhaps raise some
doubt. The resemblance between the filiform organ figured here and the andro-
phores represented in figs. H and J might perhaps suggest that it is an androphore
with two antheridia and prolonged point; the continuity of the protoplasmic con-
tents in the filiform organ and that of the cell from which it is given off goes
however to prove, that these two organs belong together, being a carpogonium,
and that the two spermatia must have come from elsewhere and become attached
to the trichogyne. Small round cells looking like spermatia have sometimes been
found attached to various points on the surface of the plants (fig. A, O, Q). In the
latter case (fig. Q) the small cell was adhering to a hyaline curved cell, the signi-
ficance of which I do not know.

Of stages which could be supposed to be fertilized carpogonia or cystocarps I
have only found very few. The three-celled complex situated at the side of the
basal cell turned upwards in fig. P I regard as a young cystocarp. A_ similar
three-celled stage is shown in fig. Q at the upper side, partly hidden by an over-

144,

lying filament. If this interpretation is right, the fertilized carpogonium is first di-
vided by a vertical wall and thereafter one of the daughter-cells is divided by a
wall perpendicular to the first. The cell-complex shown to the left in fig. Q I take
to be a more developed, perhaps a fully ripe cystocarp. The three larger, upwards
directed cells are probably the carpospores; they are somewhat diverging, lying in
one plane, the same as that of the branching of the plant. A stage so much devel-
oped was only once observed.

In spite of the likeness of our plant to the genus Chantransia in habit and
in the monosporangia, it seems correct not to refer it to this genus but to regard
it as the representative of a new genus, characterized in particular by the androphore
cell being very different from the ordinary cells, and further by the development
and structure of the cystocarps. Among the sexual species of Chantransia, Ch. hal-
landica seems to be the one where the cystocarp offers most similarity with that
of Kylinia, but unfortunately its development is not known. The fact that the
androphore-cell is often situated on the carpogonium is analogous to the above de-
scribed case, that an antheridia-bearing cell is often superposed on the carpogonium
in Chantransia efflorescens.

The genus is called after the Swedish phycologist, Dr. H. Kytin, who has con-
tributed so much to our knowledge of the northern marine Alge.

Locality. Kn: TP, Tonneberg Banke, 16 meters, on Sporochnus pedunculatus, September.

Tribe Nemaliez.
Nemalion Targioni Tozzetti.
1. Nemalion multifidum (Web. et Mohr) J. Ag.

J. Agardh, Linnzea Bd. 15 p. 453, Spec. II, p. 419, II] p.508; Harvey, Phye. Brit. pl.36; Bornet et Thuret,
Rech. féc. Florid., Ann. se. nat. Vesér. t. 7, 1867 p. 141, pl. 11 fig. 1—5; Janezewski (1877) p. 113, Plate 3
fig. 3; Wille, Ueber die Befrucht. bei Nemal. multif., Ber. deut. bot. Ges. 1894 p.57; Grace D. Chester,
Notes concerning the development of Nemalion multifidum, Botan. Gazette Vol. 21, 1896 p. 340 Pl. XXV
and XXVI; J. J. Wolfe, Cytolog. Stud. on Nemalion, Annals of Botany, Vol. 18, Oct. 1904; Oltmanns
(1904) p. 539, 540, 542.

Rivularia multifida Weber et Mohr, Naturhist. Reise 1804 p.193 Taf. III fig. 1.

Chordaria multifida Lyngb. Hydr. p. 51; Flora Dan. Tab. 1669.

As to the structure of the frond reference may be made to the descriptive
works and the paper of Grace D. CuEester. The ramification is said to be dichot-
omous and it may possibly be so, but it may also be lateral, as shown in fig. 68 A,
representing a young plant. The structure of the cells has been studied by WOLFE,
from whose statements it appears that the presumed pyrenoid is not a true pyre-
noid but a vacuolar cavity without organized contents. While the chromatophore
is in general stellate, I found it in a basal disc globular without branches given
off towards the periphery of the cell.

As stated by Miss CHEsTER the germinating spores develop at first into short
branched, creeping filaments consisting of short rounded cells. Later on filaments

145

composed of long, narrow cells with less protoplasmic contents are developed in
the continuity of the primary ones. They form later at their upper end fasciculated
branches reminding one of the peripheral assimilative filaments in the older frond.

The author named supposes that such thin
erect filaments may meet and twist together,
thus giving rise to an erect frond. I have not
observed the species in this stage of develop-
ment. In February at Gilleleje I found crusts
apparently formed by densely united creeping
filaments like those described by Miss CHESTER,
but almost no erect filaments were observed.
Young plants with the normal structure are
shown in fig. 68; the assimilative filaments were
only less numerous in the lower part of the
plants than later.

The assimilative filaments terminate in hya-
line hairs of various length, generally rather
short. The shortest are almost entirely filled
with protoplasm, while in the longer the pro-
toplasm with the nucleus is concentrated in

A B

Fig. 68.
Nemalion multifidum. Young plants from the mole
at Gilleleje, November 1902. €.33:1.

the upper end, the rest of the cell containing only a thin parietal layer. When a
hair dies a new one is often formed at the same place from the subjacent cell;

of the assimilative

WOLFE.

the lower part of the old membrane remains however
surrounding the base of the new hair as a sheath. A
new hair may also be formed beside and below the ter-
minal one, and this may also be renewed (fig. 69).

The antheridial branches form clusters at the ends

filaments as described by BoRNET

and THuRET (1867) and Wo.tre. Each cell in the an-
theridial branch gives rise to four antheridia or fewer
(fig. 70). The spermatogenesis has been worked out by

The carpogenic filaments are terminal on the assi-
milative filaments and usually 3-celled, (according to
WoLFE 2- to 5-celled). Concerning the fertilization and
the development of the cystocarp reference may be

Fig. 69. made to the quoted papers of Borner and TuHuret,

Nemalion multifidum. End-cells of
assimilative filaments with hairs; in

JANCZEWSKI, SCHMITZ, WILLE and WoLFE. The fertilised

D the nucleus is visible. 630:1: Carpogonium divides by a transverse wall into a basal

or placental cell, remaining undivided, and an upper

cell dividing by vertical walls into a number of ceils giving rise to branched spo-
rogenous filaments, the end-cells of which produce carpospores.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 1. 19

146

The species occurs in all the Danish waters except the Baltic, growing in the
littoral region, thus being out of the water at low-tide. It varies but little in shape
in the different localities; it attains very often a length of ca. 20 cm., but larger
specimens not seldom occur; thus specimens measuring 40 cm. were met with at
Harboore and Gilleleje. It has been found in the months July to November; in
the remaining part of the year it is probably represented by the creeping filaments
described by Miss CHEsTER which were, as mentioned above, observed by me in
February. It may be supposed that the germination takes place immediately after
the setting free of the spores but that the erect plants only develop in the next
summer. I found however in November on the mole at Gilleleje young plants from
less than 1 mm. to a few cms. in length; they would probably have perished during
the winter, but possibly the basal portions would have been able to produce new
erect fronds.

The species is said to be as a rule monoecious; I found it however most
frequently dioecious in the Danish waters. In the proportionally few monoecious
specimens (about 10 per cent) I found the two kinds of
sexual cells near to each other in all parts of the plant
and there is thus no reason to believe that the dioecious
. specimens would have proved to be really monoecious
ant on closer examination. Antheridia occur in all the months
aa 4 July to November, but in the last months they are in

[= ae a great measure emptied. Ripe cystocarps may occur

Fig. 70. already in July; in August a great part of the spores

Nemalion multifidum. Antheridial are often set free as well as later, in November how-

Hees eee ens TY’ ever cystocarps containing most of the spores may still
be found.

In autumn or the beginning of the winter the plants gradually die, the
assimilative filaments being the first destroyed. This may begin already in Au-
gust, but on the other hand fairly well-kept specimens are to be found still in
November.

The species prefers agitated water; it therefore grows on the outer, not on
the inner sides of the moles. It occurs on stones but also on wood, often together
with Fucus.

Localities. Ns: Groins at Harbosre and Thyboren. — Sk: Hanstholm, on a boulder near
land; Lonstrup (Warming); Hirshals (!, Borgs.); Skiveren, on wreck. — Lf: Oddesund; Struer; Ejerslev
Ron. Kn: Frederikshavn; harbour of Vestero, Leeso; Hornex, Leese (J.P. Jacobsen). — Ke: Gilleleje
(Lyngb., !). — Km: Anholt harbour; Herringholm (Lyngbye). — Ks: Grenaa harbour; Tisvilde (C. Rasch) ;
near Klintebjerg, Odsherred (J. Vahl); Isefjord: Nykobing; Lynzs; off Nordskov; Ourg; Holbek Fjord;
Bramsnies Vig. — Sa: Kyholm, in the middlemost Fucus-zone; Selvig (Hjalmar Jensen); Koldby Kaas;
Hofmansgave (Hofm. Bg., Lyngb., C. Rosenb.); Juelsminde. — Lb: Bogense. — Sf: Rodlok Grund off
Nakkebolle Fjord; Svendborg; Birkholm; Rudkobing. — Sb: Kerteminde; Korsor; Lohals. — Sm:
Guldborg. — Su: Hellebek; Helsingor; Humlebek (Henn. Petersen); near Hveen (Qrsted); Trekroner
near Copenhagen (Orsted).

147

Helminthocladia J. Agardh.

1. Helminthocladia purpurea (Hary.) J. Ag.
J. Agardh, Spec. II, p. 414, Hl, p. 506; Flora Danica tab. 2699; Schmitz, Chromatophoren der Algen, p. 68
fig. 11—-12.
Mesogloia purpurea Harvey in Hooker Brit. Flora II, 1833, p. 386.
Nemalion purpureum Chauvy.; Harvey, Phyc. Brit. Pl. 161; Kttzing, Tab. phye. 16. Band PI. 62 ¢, d.

The structure of the frond is somewhat similar to that of Nemalion mullifidum,
but the assimilative filaments are composed of larger cells, of which the terminal
ones are the largest (fig.71). These terminal
cells bear no hairs, and these organs are fi f
upon the whole rare in the older parts of |
the plants, while they occur fairly abun-
dantly in the younger parts. They are
given off from thinner branches not reach-
ing the surface of the frond and are partly
terminal, partly lateral; they have the same
structure as other similar hairs, are fairly
thick and attain a considerable length (fig.
71 A, B). Besides the hair a little cell with
fairly dense contents is visible; such cells
are also to be found in the older parts of
the frond without hairs. The chromato-
phores which are particularly large and
well developed in the terminal club-shaped
cells, contain as shown by Scumirz (l.c.) a
large central pyrenoid which in some cases
was readily visible as a dense body, while
in other cases they conveyed rather the
impression of being vacuolar cavities like . Fig! 71,
those stated for Nemation by Wore (figs. Mlninthosaiiaiarpuren, J. end of asiniltie Ha
71 A, Vie A, B). C, young 4-celled carpogenic filament. D, assimilative

The antheridia form dense, offen ee eee eee ee
spherical clusters at the end of the assimila- celled carpogenic filament. F, carpogenic branch
i in stage of fertilization. 350: 1.
tive filaments. The outermost cells are then
small and bear a number of short much branched antheridia-bearing branchlets.
These branchlets are shorter than in Nemalion and Helminthora and their joints
are often nearly globular (fig. 72 A—C). In some cases a number of globular cells
were found crowded together at the upper end of the last cells in the assimilative
filaments (fig. 72 E, F). These cells, which were larger than the antheridia and
contained a thin chromatophore, might be suggestive of monosporangia; they were
however certainly no such organs but probably only checked antheridial branches,

NS}

148

which had not produced antheridia. The case represented in fig.72 D goes to prove
the correctness of this interpretation.

The carpogenic filaments are, as stated by Scumirz and Hauprrveiscu (1896
p. 333), lateral on the assimilative filaments and consist usually of 3 cells, the lowest
of which is often wedge-shaped (fig. 71 D, F), 4-celled carpogenic filaments however
also occur (fig.71 C). Only once have I seen a carpogenic filament terminal on a
vegetative filament which bore also a 2-celled lateral carpogenic filament (fig. 71 E).
After fertilization the carpogonium is not divided, as in Nemalion and Helminthora,
by a transverse wall into a staik-
cell and an upper cell producing
the sporogenous filaments, but
it divides by an oblique wall
going from the upper side of the

WP 0) 4
raiee a OQ
Q , Aa U
~ =z ee y+ }
reas { }
an ae
—_ | eg amet |
~
et
A ; B C ‘
/
On
ae SQ TF
oe A \ AAD
\-¥ Yi Net
\i* \ ~<
= =e eet \
‘a Ry — aay
epee ‘
\ — . }
) i /
l E Vig:
oa
Fig. 72. Fig. 73.
Helminthocladia purpurea. A—C, ends of Helminthocladia purpurea. Al, fertilized carpogonium, still undivided
assimilative filaments with clusters of an- but with divided nucleus. B, fertilized carpogonium divided by an
theridia. D, checked antheridial branches oblique wall. C, similar stage, the one daughter-cell appears about
which have developed only very few an- to divide. D, more advanced stage. E, the sporogenous filaments
theridia. E, F, ends of filaments bearing begin to grow out. F, median section of ripe cystocarp. A—D, F 350:1,
globular cells, probably sterile antheridial E 560:1

branchlets. A—D 560:1, E—F 350:1.

cell to the margin of the basal wall (fig.73 B, C) and thereafter follows variously
orientated walls, giving as result a cell-complex growing out into numerous radia-
ting, branched sporogenous filaments, the end-cells of which produce carpospores.
The succession of the divisions in the carpogonium I have not been able to follow;
they seem to take place in such a manner that a number of peripheral cells are
cut off while a larger placentar cell remains in the centre (fig. 73 F, a). The spo-
rogenous filaments are rather long-celled, the mother-cells of the carpospores long
and narrow. After the discharge of the carpospore a new mother-cell may be pro-
duced by proliferation from the subterminal cell. At the time when the divisions

149

of the carpogonium begin the sterile cells in the carpogenic filament and_ the
nearest-lying cells in the supporting filament give off branches forming an involucre
round the young cystocarp. The ripe cyslocarp is a somewhat flattened capiltulum,
the filaments of which radiate outwards and to the sides.

All the specimens examined were monoecious. The largest specimens were
57 cm. long.

The species has only been found on the Skagerak coast, either washed ashore
or in a seine, and no certain information can therefore be given as to the condi-
tions under which it occurs. At Skagen I took it in a seine fishing in ca.7 to 9
meters depth, and at Lekken I found it on the beach attached to Lithothamnia
washed ashore. Probably it grows near the land in relatively small depths. It has
only been met with in August and the beginning of September.

Localities. Sk: Tveersted (M. L. Mortensen), washed ashore; Lokken; 2 miles W. of Skagen, on
the beach (Caroline Rosenberg Sept. 1st 1859); in a seine off the Marine Hotel on Skagens Gren, 7—9 met.

Helminthora J. Agardh.

1. Helminthora divaricata (Ag.) J. Agardh.
J. Agardh Spec. IJ p. 416, II] p. 507; Bornet et Thuret, Féc. Flor. p. 142 Pl. 11 fig.7; Janezewski (1877)
p. 114 Pl. 3 fig. 4—6; Thuret, Etudes phycolog. p. 63 Pl. 32.
Mesogloia divaricata Ag. Syst. Alg. p. 51.
Mesogloia Hornemanni Suhr, Flora Dan. tab. 2202 (?).

Of this species, which is easily recognizable from the two foregoing species
by its distinctly limited inner axis giving off the assimilative filaments, I have only
had very little material from Danish waters; I shall therefore content myself with
referring to the above quoted works, in particular those of JANczEwskKi and THURET.

The species has only been found in one locality and was represented only
by two slightly developed specimens; the largest measuring 5,5 cm. in length was
not much branched and bore numerous antheridia. They both grew on Polyides
rotundus'.

Locality. Kn: TL, W. of Nordre Ronner, 4—5,5 meters, September.

Fam. 3. Cheetangiacee.

Scinaia Bivona.
1. Scinaia furcellata (Turn.) Biv.
J. Agardh Spec. I, p. 422, II p. 512; Bornet et Thuret, Not. alg. I p.18, Pl. VI; Schmitz, Befrucht. 1883,
p- 15, Taf. V fig. 5—7; Schmitz and Hauptfleisch, Rhodophye. p. 337; Oltmanns, Morph. I p. 556.

Ulva furcellata Turner in Schrader, Journal fir Botanik 1800 p. 301.
Ginnania furcellata (Turn.) Mont.; Harvey, Phye. Brit. PI. 69.

' When the printing of this paper was almost finished, L. Kurssanow has published interesting
investigations on the cytology of the three last-named genera of Helminthocladiacee (Beitrage zur Cy-
tologie der Florideen. Flora 99. Bd., 4. Heft 1909, p. 311), but further reference could not be made to
them here.

150

Two specimens of this widely distributed species, the occurrence of which on
the shores of Europe extends from the Mediterranean to Scotland and Helgoland,
were found washed ashore at Lokken. As they were quite fresh and were attached
to a fragment of an acorn shell, they must undoubtedly have grown near the place
where they were found. They attained a length of 6,5cm. and contained ripe and
unripe cystocarps. Small antheridial groups were also found on the surface of
the frond. As to the structure of the frond and the structure and development of
the fruit I have no new observations; reference may be made to the above quoted
papers, in particular those of BorneT and THuret, and Scumirz. The species is
easily recognizable by its soft, cylindrical, dichotomous frond having a thin solid
axis and by the characteristic, immersed cystocarps provided with a dense fruit-wall.

Locality. Sk: Washed ashore at Lokken, August.

CORRIGENDA.

P.9, 1.9 from top, for “Antithammion” read “Antithamnion”, for “Litho-
thamion” read “Lithothamnion”.

P. 56, 1.8 from top, for “cushon” read “cushion”.

P. 80, 1.5 from top, should read “Fam. 2”.

P. 88, J. 14 from top, for “egrediunt” read “egrediuntur”’.

P. 91, 1.11 from top, for “egrediunt” read “egrediuntur”.

P. 97, 1.6 from bottom, for “egrediunt” read “egrediuntur”.

ww

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

All figures are photographs after dried specimens, about ‘/s nat. size.
BD ’D ]

Plate I.

Porphyra umbilicalis (L.) J. Ag.
Monoecious specimen showing a longitudinal limiting line between the male and the female
part of the frond. (Helsinger, September).
Small male specimen (f. laciniata); the marginal zone has produced antheridia. (Helsingor,
September).
Female plant. The fertile zone above shows irregularly ramified spots caused by earlier
maturation of the cystocarps here than in the surrounding parts. (Norre Sundby, Lim-
fjorden, September).

Plate II.

1—3. Porphyra umbilicalis (L.) J. Ag. f. linearis (Grey.). 1, monoecious, 2, female, 3, male specimen

(Frederikshavn, December—January).

4—13. Porphyra leucosticla Thur.
4—7. Sexual plants, (harbour of Skagen, April 1905, M. L. Mortensen).

8. Asexual plant, possibly producing gonidia, (harbour of Skagen, July 1907).

9—13. Small specimens being the under part of specimens which have exhausted their sper-

matia and carpospores, (harbour of Skagen, July 1905).

D.K.D.Vipensk. SELSK. SkKR., NATURV. OG MATH. Arb. VIL. 1 [L. KoLpbERUP ROSENV

PL. I

Rigg

3

Porphyra umbilicalis (L.) J. Ag.

D.K. D.VIDENSK. SELSK.SKR., NATURV. OG MATH. AFD. VIL. 1 [L. KoLpDERUP ROSENVINGE| Pu. Il

9 10 11 12 13

1—3 Porphyra umbilicalis (L.) J. Ag. f. linearis. 4—13 Porphyra leucosticta Thur.

XD. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr: ia

siaiselb Zee baat

{ HVIDSTENS-REV
Cresholm
CZ

Hirshota yj)

i. cu NO-REV
\is

STRANDBY-
OREV

ee

i 1! ON TRESTENS-REV
BUSSE-REV S

« BORREBJERG
SLAURS-REV

Chi Lg lo® lh Lu.

ED. Vidensk. Selsk. Sk. 7R. n. m. Afd. VM. 1. 1. Kolderup Rosenvinge .

Chart of the Danish waters : o 3 pe Ks Re
with curves of depths and dredging places . — sal ogige B bp a i : (A mostesae

V WVIOSTENS-REV
¥ 3 ay 2 g F hp Greesholn EO NOCREY
NORTHERN PART. ; wate —" a Z j ! 7a Cae os \°
e, Kit zi / be . HERTHAS-FLAK. 2 ETa\y TRARY: “Ershotnn
© Fezetation of Mige, x. Zostera (0) Loose Alge, hae BON ~—-—oemef (| ob ‘d ( UR Q
© Fey scarce Age. % Zostera and Age. O No vegetation/ ” 4 Sey 7 ha
it : : %, c gl ] y ( a
o Alaces investigated with algal vegetation near land - 5 e ° E >
g C 2K. , ‘Sp ot 7 \
E21] 0-10 Meter, “f ; i Fol a YR OFS) ee aan
10-20 » 4 oe % 0 AEP as oy he
ae 2-0 - | ee oe o ; 4 Fo iy ON poe
| more than 40 Meter: ss uA © : 7 A Pip eZR™

‘ Sp TRESTENS-
ausceey U ESTENS-REV

ag BRUNE -
z ‘100 Meter REV MARENS-REV
¢ BORREBJERG
SLAURS-REV

lar /
(eaung
Cogtyrste

he Lyte il Bull

} : -

ED. Vidensk. Selsk. Ske 7R 7 me. Afd. WI. 1. _I,.Kolderup Rosenvinge .

wowrrs\FinKPZe!
INAS

oy Vi iy RT (Gai

PRINS FRED. GR\Y
2

i 3 _ & 4
— : i S De ne en
ca. : tf
oe eae)
pty OCS sey Seed

, Chart of the Danish waters
with curves of depths and dredging places :
| SOUTHERN PART.

© Fsetation of Age. % Zostera. (°) Loose Alga.
Tey scarce Age. % Zostera and Alge. © No vegetation,
~Tlaces investigated with algal vegetation near land.

EV

a ae
* JONKHEYDERS-
—— yer RS

ex
eur — Be
Ee ag

Che LCital lith Ball

| Mémoires de Pxcsadaie Royale des Sciences et des Lettres de ied tes Copenhague, LAFL

As , 7me série, Section des Sciences, t, VII, no 2

| THE MARINE ALG OF DENMARK

PART II

RHODOPHYCEA II.
(CRYRTONEMIALES)

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

WITH TWO PLATES

D. Ket. DANSKE VIDENSK. SELSK. SKRIFTER, 7. RE&KKE, NATURVIDENSK. OG MATHEM. AED., VII. 2

KOBENHAVN
HOVEDKOMMISSIONAR: ANDR. FRED. HOST & SON, KGL. HOF-BOGHANDEL
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI
1917

Dem were

Boas, J.E.¥. Om en fossil Zebra-Form fra Brasiliens Campos. Med et Tilleg om to Arter af Siegte

. Lehmann, A. Forseg paa en Forklaring af Synsvinklens Indflydelse paa Opfattelsen af ee og Farve ved

ae

Det Kal. Danske Videnskabeinge
6 hekke. =
= Nafarvidéuskabelig og mathematisk Afeling fe

TH, med “42 cTavler;<1880-—85 = 1.25 5'- io ah ane a gaye tae alae pore doom cee enanre 1 ee
Prytz, K. Undersogelser over Lysets Brydning i Dampe og Mesarence Vedsker. “1880.
Boas, J. E. ¥. Studier over Decapodernes Slegtskabsforhold. Med 7 Tavler.. Résumé en ‘franga :
Sienna, Jap. Sepiadarium og Idiosepius, to nye Slegter af Sepiernes Familie. Med Bemerkning
to pee Former Sepioloidea D'Orb. og Spirula eae Med t Tavle. Résumé en frangais.

over "den derved fremkaldte Vandflod i @sterseen. Med 3 Planer ae Kort. Résumé en francais. “Al

Hippidion:= ‘Med: 2 Tavlers 1881543. 2). cg per eet eer cee Bae
Steen, A. Integration af en lineer Differentialligning af anden Orden. 1882 ...... MS ah rege ee :
Krabbe, H. Nye Bidrag til Kundskab om Fuglenes Bendelorme. Med 2 Tavler. 1882 ...... f
Hannover, A. Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Anencephalia og Misdannelsens Forhold- til

Hjerneskallens Primordialbrusk. Med 2 Tavler. Extrait et explication des planches en francais. 1882
— Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Cyclopia og Misdannelsens Forhold til Hjerneskallens

Primordialbrusk. Med 3 Tavler. Extrait et explic. des planches en francais. 1884 : }
— Den menneskelige Hjerneskals Bygning ved Synotia og Misdannelsens Forhold til Hjernigekablens Pri- oe ki

mordialbrusk. Med 1 Tavle. Extrait et explic. des planches en francais. 1884 ............

direkte Syn. Med 1 Tavle. Résumé en frangais. 1885 .........+.2.5.56-..5052.. 00
EX, :med.,.20'favler; #188186 i. oes aes sg Rie de, «Hoa ees lege acl oe eee eae “enka a ; ‘s

Warming, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. iste Afhandling. Med 6 Tavler. Résumé et explic. des planches —

enitancais. 1881/2 3 gus" ce A ciao oe geo car ce ected See eee tee ee ee eee:
Lorenz, L. Om Metallernes Ledningsevne for Varme og Elektricitet. 1881 ...........+6..... i
Warming, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. 2¢e2 Afhandling. Med 9 Tavler. Résumé et explic. des planches #

en” francais.) 1882 ois 2 Jack eal ein Se ae ce alee ee Me ar Sto 0 peel aires Re ace ayes a
Christensen, Odin. Bidrag til Kundskab om Manganets Ilter. 1883............ Bolo o stone ys ve
Lorenz, L.. Farvespredningens Theori: ° 1883 20.0% 27.0 o)s90 ec o2 0s eevee (ozs obo, De piano Moo i 8

Gram, J.P. Undersggelser ang. Mengden af Primtal under en given Grense. Reeeei ‘en frangais. 1384.
Lorenz, L. ‘Bestemmelse af Kviksolvsejlers elektriske Ledningsmodstande i absolut clekromag et

Maall A885) 26s Bee ele o si oes ste ile foibedye thule wat atte Tagay, etbectl lo jelirar cles eRe rep trol Coat Mes eee ae
Traustedt, M.P. A. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om Salperne. Med 2 Tavler. Explie. des
planches- en “francais, 1885. 22200, S 48 SSS Sea we ouemeoe, «oe eee. ae eee

Bohr, Chr. Om Iltens Afvigelser fra den Boyle-Mariotteske Lov ved lave Tryk. Med 1 Tavle. 1885 |
Undersegelser over den af Blodfarvestoffet optagne Iltmengde udferte ved Hjelp af et nyt Absorptio-
meter. Med 2 Tavler. 1886

Thiele, T.N. Om Definitionerne for Tallet, Talarterne og de tallignende Bestemmelser.” 1886 ...... oh
XXX, med 6 Tavier, 1885—86 ....... 4S a cube a eee ee, OR ke cts coe eae ee
Zeuthen, H.G@. Keglesnitsleren i Oldtiden. 1885 .... 2.2.2.2... eee ee eee te ee ee a
Levinsen, G M.R. Spolia Atlantica. Om nogle pelagiske Annulata. Med 1 Tavle. 1885......... —p
Rung, G. Selvregistrerende meteorologiske Instrumenter. Med 1 Tavle. 1885........+..... 3
Meinert, Fr. De eucephale Myggelarver. Med 4 dobb. Tavler. Résumé et explic. dies planches- en
francais.2 886% 252.5 coe 5 cb Sas aptes, ote eae) teria et Reber Teal > og ge nia ame Tepe fate oR ee hh tne Se ne Fenarieo:
ECV. med=25. Tavler!*=1 886882 % 4. stesso opens tov ie eo ay ee eens area ere
Boas, J.E.V. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Pteropodernes Morfologi og Systematik samt til Kupilekatent om
deres geografiske Udbredelse. Med 8 Tavler. Résumé en francais. 1886 ..°............

Lehmann, 4. Om Anvendelsen af Middelgradationernes Metode paa Lyssansen. Med 1 Tavle. 1886.
Hannover, A. Primordialbrusken og dens Forbening i Truncus og Extremiteter hos Mennesket for Fa
selen. Extrait en francais.“ US870j- )-) eo eee as eS he oc) ae cee ete sl a
Litken, Chr. Tilleg til «Bidrag til Kundskab om Arterne af Slegten Cyamus Latr. eller Hvallusene
Med 1 Tavle. Résumé en francais. 1887
-—— Fortsatte Bidrag til Kundskab om de arktiske Dybhavs-Tudsefiske, serligt Slegten Himaniotops
Med A Tayle. .: Résumé “en: francais: “18875 2 ase eral ane siete) aes sa nC er nena
—— Kritiske Studier over nogle Tandhvaler af Slegterne Tursiops, Orca og Lagenorhynchus. Med 2
Tavier. Résumé en francais. 1887 .
Koefoed, E. Studier i Platosoforbindelser. 1888
Warming, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. 34ie Aghand Wane Med 12 Tavler. Résumé et Saute. igs plan
en francais, 18889. ats <2 see = eet sues tele Med ene once ce ee eee Hs co6eG SsSeard: bo :

V, med 11 Tavier og 1 Kort. 1889—91..... es as eek ties Os ee :
Litken, Chr. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om de tre pelagiske Tandhval- sree Steno, zl
plunus og Prodelphinus. Med 1 Tavle og 1 Kort. Résumé en francais. 1889 . ‘ oaphe
Valentiner, H. De endelige Transformations- -Gruppers Theori. Résumé en francais. 1889. #
Hansen, H. J. Cirolanide et familia nonnulle propinque Musei Hauniensis. Et Bidra
om nogle Familier af isopode Krebsdyr. Med 10 Kobbertavier. Résumé en franca!
Lorenz, L. Analytiske Undersogelser over Primtalmengderne. 1891. te!
>. ;

; =e: X\ ae oF “¥
" ? - ae) or @ <a 5
e? ‘ _ (Fortszettes paa Omslagets S. 3.) ay

THE MARINE ALGA: OF DENMARK

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THEIR NATURAL HISTORY

PART II

RHODOPHYCEA II.
(CRYPTONEMIALES)

BY

L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE

WITH TWO PLATES

D. Kau. DANSKE VIDENSK. SELSK. SKRIFTER, 7. RA&EKKE, NATURVIDENSK. OG MATHEM. AFD., VII. 2

KOBENHAVN
BIANCO LUNOS BOGTRYKKERI

1917

Ill. Cryptonemiales.

Fam. 4. Dumontiacez.
Dumontia Lamour.
1. Dumontia inerassata (O. F. Mull.) Lamour.

Lamouroux, Essai. Mus. d’hist. nat. Paris 1813; Batters, Catalogue, 1902, p. 93.

Ulva incrassata O. Fr. Muller, Flora Danica tab. 653, 1775.

Ulva spongiformis O. Fr. Miller, Flora Danica tab. 763 fig. 2,1778(?). Fragment not determinable with
certainty.

Ulva filiformis Hornemann, Flora Danica tab. 1480,2, 1813.

Gastridium filiforme Lyngbye, Hydr. p. 68 tab. 17.

Gastridium filiforme var. intestiniformis Liebman, Flora Danica tab. 2457, 1845 =f. crispata Grev.

Dumontia filiformis (Hornem.) Greville, Alg. Brit. p. 165 tab. 17 (cystocarp); Harvey, Phye. Brit. pl. 59
and 357B; Negeli, Die neueren Algensysteme 1847, p. 243 Taf. 1X fig. 4—8 (structure of frond); J. Agardh,
Spec. II p. 249, III p. 257; Kitzing, Tab. phyc. 16. Band Taf. 81 (transverse section of tetraspore-
bearing plant; Schmitz, Befr. Flor. 1883 p. 18,20, fig. 22 (carpogonial filament); Reinke, Algenflora
d. west]. Osts. p. 26; G. Brebner, On the Origin of the filamentous thallus of Dumontia filiformis.
Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. Vol. 30, 1895, p. 436; Kuckuck, figure of a young basal disc in Oltmanns’
Morph. I, p. 573; Okamura, Icones of Jap. Alg. Vol. I No. IV pl. 16 figs. 1—8, p. 65.

The fronds arise from a crustaceous disc produced by the germinating spore.
A 5 days old plant is shown in fig. 74 A. It is not much larger than the tetraspore
from which it arose, but it is divided into a number of small cells and has become
a hemispherical body from the border of which short one- or two-celled filaments
proceed.’ A later stage is figured by Kuckuck (OLTMANNS lI. c.); a group of short-
celled filaments is here seen given off from the upper side of the disc, and it is
said that only one of these filaments serves to form the erect frond, some of the
others forming the bark on the base of it. The basal discs may be perennial (REINKE,
BREBNER); they form large expansions on stones, Mytilus, Chondrus a.o. In sunny
localities they have a light violaceous colour and often show radial folding (in
a dried state), in greater depths they are darker, They are easily distinguishable
by their structure and by the occurrence of groups of short-celled filaments giving
rise to new erect fronds. As shown by BreEBNER (I. c.) the fronds may be endogenous

1 The germination of the tetraspores has quite recently been described by Ky.in (Uber die Kei-
mung der Florideensporen. Arkiv f6r Botanik. Band 14. N:o 22. Stockholm 1917, p. 9). The author kept
the sporelings {n culture during more than two months but did not obtain any production of erect
shoots. The sporelings produced after 10 days long unicellular hairs, but after addition of nitrate to
the culture no hairs were produced.

20%

156
or exogenous and, according to this author, the cells of the short-celled filaments
are divided by intercalary divisions.

The structure of the frond has been described in 1847 by Na&cGeti (1. c.). It
terminates in an apical cell which is said to be divided by oblique cell-walls pro-
ducing segments at all sides, and this is affirmed by Scumitz and HAupTFLEIscH
(ENGLER u. PRANTL, Nat. Pflfam. I, 2 p. 517); it is however at least not general. The
young fronds arising from the basal disc have at all events an apical cell divided
by horizontal parallel walls, and this is also the case with young slender branches
(fig. 74, B,C). In thicker shoots still in development I have found the segment walls
somewhat inclined, but not
so much that they reached
the foregoing segment wall
(fig. 24, C). The cells of the
frond contain a single nu-
cleus and a number of disc-
shaped chromatophores.

Some of the surface-
cells may produce a hya-
line hair of the same cha-
racter as in other Floridez
(fig.74, D). In spring (March
to May) they are most devel-
oped, numerous, long and
rich in protoplasm; at
other seasons they are often
wanting.

The frond is at first
cylindrical, but in an ad-

Fig. 74.
Dumontia incrassata. A, five days old plant from germinating tetraspore , z
B, upper end of side branch showing transverse segment walls. C, tip of vanced age it becomes ir-

young frond (November), the segment walls in the main axis slightly inclined. ' =
/ Sa ai RS gi Puc t eee ieee pee ms regularly compressed and
D, young hair. £, transverse section of frond showing a young sporangium.

I’, transverse section of frond showing the development of the antheridia. crisped (f. crispala Grev.).

A 300:1. B,C, E 390:1. D, F 630:1. In winter andian eee
localities it is dark red-brown, while in sunny places in spring and summer it has
a light yellowish colour, the tips at last becoming green.

The central cavity contains a thin slimy matter which seems to consist of
pectic substances; it forms a network in the cavity, the meshes containing probably
only water.

The sporangia are, as is well known, immersed in the wall of the frond; they
are born of a cell in the inner cortex bearing moreover at least two cortical fila-
ments (comp. Kirzine Phyc. gen. tab. 74 II). The sporangium is connected through
a pit with the bearing cell but not with other of the cortical cells (fig. 74, £); thus
it is terminal and not intercalary as in Dilsea. The division is always cruciate; but

157

it is often somewhat irregular, the longitudinal walls being inclined. I have not been
able to decide if real cell-walls are formed between the spores in the sporangium.
The latter is surrounded with a distinct wall consisting of more than one layer; at
the lines of separation between the spores the inner layer is seen to be continuous,
without penetrating between the spores. The sporangia develop in the main axis
as well as in the branches down to 1 to 2 cm. from the base.

The antheridia (spermatangia) form a continuous layer on almost the whole
surface of the male individuals. They are cut off by inclined, often upwards convex,
intersecting walls of the upper end of the antheridia-bearing cells (SVEDELIuUs’ sper-
matangial mother-cells), at two (or perhaps more than two) sides (fig. 74, F). The
form of the antheridia-bearing cells is rather variable according to the varying
length and breadth; they contain a single nucleus but seem to be destitute of chrom-
atophores. Beneath a fully developed antheridium a new one can arise, a little cell
very rich in’ contents being cut off in the same direction as the former. In the
middle of fig. 74 F above, the oldest antheridium is seen to be connected through
a pit with the youngest one formed right under it. The continued formation of
antheridia thus takes place by intercalary divisions, and the antheridia are placed
in two (or more) series, but owing to the evacuation of the spermatia, at most two
antheridia are to be seen at the same time in the same series. The antheridial
development in this plant thus does not correspond with any of the types set up
by SvEpELIus (Martensia, K. Sv. Vet. Ak. Handl. Band 43. No. 7. 1908 p. 76).

The development of the cystocarp was found to agree with what Okamura found
in examining Japanese specimens. The carpogonial branches arise from the inner
part of the wall of the hollow frond, frequently from a cell in a longitudinal fila-
ment or from a cell given off from it. They are 5-celled and curved, in particular
at the upper end, where the carpogonium is cut off by an oblique wall intersecting
the underlying wall (comp. Scumirz |. c. fig. 22, Okamura 1. c. fig. 4).

The auxiliary-cell filaments, being very numerous, as the carpogonial filaments
as well, have a similar position to these. They are somewhat curved, and consist
of 4 to 5, more rarely 6, rather low cells with rich contents. They are frequently
placed quite near the carpogonial filaments; it may even happen that a carpogonial
filament arises from the base of an auxiliary-cell filament (fig. 75 A). After fecunda-
tion, fusions take place between the carpogonium and one or more cells in the
carpogonial filament, resulting in the formation of a great fusion-cell of very ir-
regular form, giving off sporogenous filaments in various directions; in fig. 75 E 4
such filaments are present. The auxiliary cells with which they become connected
are usually the second cell from the base of the auxiliary-cell filaments, sometimes
the third or even the fourth cell. After fusion, the auxiliary-cell, when giving rise
to a cystocarp, produces, at the convex side of the filament, a number of cells which
after several divisions form a group of carpospores placed around a placentar cell
originating from the auxiliary cell (or the fusion cell). A curious anomaly is shown
in fig. 75 F. In the ventral part of the carpogonium no nucleus was visible, but

Fig. 75.

Dumontia incrassata. A, two carpogonial branches, the upper representing a side branch of an auxiliary-cell filament.
B, carpogonial branch; the carpogonium does not reach the third cell from the top. C, carpogonial branch and
auxiliary-cell branch. D, carpogonial filament after fecundation; the fertilized carpogonium has fused together with
the three uppermost cells of the carpogonial branch, has become very enlarged and formed sporogenous filaments.
E, the fertilized carpoganium has fused with one or two cells of the carpogonial filament and has given rise to four
sporogenous filaments. At right a four-celled auxiliary-cell filament; the auxiliary-cell after having fused with a
sporogenous filament has produced a young gonimoblast. F, the trichogyne of the unfertilized carpogonium contains
two nuclei, while the ventral part contains no nucleus. The lowest or second cell from the base has fused with a
sporogenous filament from another carpogonium. G, auxiliary-cell filament; the auxiliary cell has fused with a sporo-
genous filament and produced a new sporogenous filament. H, auxiliary-cell filament with young cystocarp. J, trans-
verse section of frond with ripe cystocarp. a, auxiliary cell. af, auxiliary-cell filament. s, sporogenous filament.

t, trichogyne. A, B, D,E,G, H 380:1 C,F 610:1. Jf 220:1.

159

in the middle of the trichogyne two bodies were found which were probably nuclei.
As no spermatia were found fixed to the trichogyne, the two nuclei must have
derived by division from the original carpogonial nucleus, the undermost represen-
ting probably the sexual nucleus, the upper the trichogynal nucleus. It must
however be admitted that the upper end of the trichogyne was not quite distinctly
visible. This filament is further remarkable in that the second cell from the base
acts as an auxiliary cell, having fused with a sporogenous filament from another
carpogonium. It is however not fully clear if the great fusion cell has arisen from
the second cell or by division from the first cell, which is rather small and half
enclosed by it. In the first case the carpogonial filament has been 6-celled.

The species is widely distributed on the Danish coasts, and occurs often abund-
antly. It grows particularly in somewhat sheltered localities, and attains there the
greatest dimensions. In Sk, Lf, K, Sa, Lb and Sf it has been found only at low-
water mark or a little lower; on the other hand, in the southern and eastern waters
(southern parts of the Great Belt and of the Sound and the Baltic) it has also been
met with in depths of 4 to 12 meters, and it occurs in a similar manner in the
western Baltic according to REINKE (lI. c.), while it otherwise appears to grow only
at a slight depth. On the shores of North Europe it grows, where tide occurs, in
the middlemost part of the littoral region (‘A mi-marée”). The explanation of this
peculiar distribution in the western Baltic and the adjacent waters might perhaps
be sought in the lesser salinity of these waters. It deserves to be mentioned in
this connection that the species, according to Crovuan (FI. Finist. p. 144), in the
neighbourhood of Brest occurs particularly where fresh water runs out. When
growing at low-water mark in Danish waters of comparatively high salinity, the
plants are also temporarily exposed to fresh water at least by rainy weather during
low-water. On the other hand it will be seen from the following maximal lengths
for specimens collected in a series of localities in the Sound ranged from North to
South that the length decreases with much decreasing salinity: Hellebek 47 cm,
Humlebek 30cm, Sletten 28cm, Trekroner (Copenhagen) 20 cm, Drager 8cm. These
specimens were all collected near the low-water mark. A length of over 50 cm
has been met with in specimens from Lb, Sf (70 cm) and Sb. In the other waters
the following maximal lengths have been recorded: Sk 37, Lf 28, K over 30, Sa 40,
Su 47 cm.

The species has been found with erect fronds at all seasons, but only abund-
antly in the first half of the year, from the middle or the end of the winter to the
beginning of the summer. Most of the specimens die in June or July; only single,
rare specimens are therefore met with in the more advanced summer and in autumn.
As the spores germinate easily immediately after having been shed, the species
must be supposed to endure the summer in a crustaceous form, originating for the
most part from the spores shed in the last spring but partly also of older date.
The sexual organs have been met with in winter and spring and in September, ripe
cystocarps in May to July, ripe tetrasporangia in May to July, once even in August

(Sk). Sexual organs and tetrasporangia occur always in distinct specimens. The
same is the case with the antheridia and the carpogonia; I have found, however,
some few specimens which seemed to be monoecious, but the supposed antheridia
were not fully developed.

Localities. Sk: Lonstrup (loose on the shore); Hirshals, mole and reef. — Lf: Oddesund;
Nykobing (Th. Mort., F. Borg. !); Glyngore; Agersund (Th. M.); Aalborg (Th. M.); Hals (F. Borg.). — Kn
Hirsholm; Kelpen; Frederikshayn; Nordre Ronner. — Kms: Anholt, harbour. — Ks: Harbour of Grenaa;
Hesselo; Isefjord: Lynzs, harbour. — Sa: Coast below Ris Skov; Aarhus, harbour; Odense Fjord: inner
side of Eneberodden; Hofmansgave (Lyngbye, Hofm. Bang, C. Rosenb.). — Lb: Bogense; Fredericia;
Middelfart; Kongebro; Snoghoj; Fang Sound; Assens; Faaborg; Dyreborg. — Sf: CT west of Taasinge;
Svendborg; Marstal, specimens up to 70 cm long, among Zostera in shallow water, frequently on Littorina;
Skaarupor; Lohals. — Sb: South side of Refsnes; Kerteminde; Korser; Nyborg, harbour and Avernak-
hage; Vresen; Spodshbjerg, harbour; DQ, 5,5 meters; UR, 7,5 meters. — Sm: VC, Venegrund 4—4,5 meters.
— Su: Hellebsek; Helsinger (Liebman, C. Rosenb., !); Humlebzk; Sletten; TF!, Staffans Flak, 12—13
meters. OG'!, between Trekroner and Middelgrund, c. 9,5 m; Trekroner (Liebman, Orsted a. o.); RH,
Knollen, 9,5m; Drager; PR, off Drager, 7,5—9,5 m. — Bw: KU, Schénheyders -Pulle, 6,5 m.

Dilsea Stackhouse.
1. Dilsea edulis Stackhouse.
Stackhouse, Mém. soc. Mose. II, p. 55,71 (non vidi).
Fucus edulis Stackhouse, Ner. Brit. 1. ed. p. 57 (non vidi), II. edit. 1816 p. 22, tab. 12 (good).
Halymenia edulis (Stackh.) Agardh; Flora Danica tab. 2258, 1839.
Iridea edulis (Stackh.) Bory; Harvey, Phyc. Brit. pl. 97; Areschoug Phye. scand. p. 89; Ktitzing, Tab.
phyc. 17. Band, tab. 3a. :
Schizymenia edulis (Stackh.) J. Agardh, Sp. g. 0. II, 1851, p. 172.
Sarcophyllis edulis (Stackh.) J. Agardh, Sp. g. 0. HI, 1876, p. 265.

From a basal disc a number of flat fronds arise. Their number may be
considerable, but when they are numerous they are for the greatest part feebly
developed. They attain not seldom a length of about 30cm; the largest specimen
I have measured was 61cm long in a dried state. As to the anatomy of the frond,
reference may be made to the papers of WiLLe (Bidrag til Algernes physiologiske
Anatomi. K. sv. Vet. Ak. Handl. Bd. 21, 1885, p. 71. tafl. V fig. 61—67, and Beitrage
zur Entwickl. d. physiolog. Gewebesyst. Noy. Act. Leop. Car. Ak. Bd. LII Nr. 2, 1887,
p. 83, Taf. 5 fig. 72—74 and Taf. 6 fig. 75).

In summer the species is always sterile. It is evidently fructiferous in winter,
just as on the British coasts. Tetraspores were found in specimens collected in
February to April; they were confined to round or oblong patches measuring at
the most 1cm in diameter. In a specimen collected in May the spots were still
visible, but the sporangia were emptied. The sporangia are more or less deeply
immersed in the cortex. They arise directly from cells of the inner cortex, and are
thus intercalary, being outwardly connected through pits with filaments of the
cortex (fig. 76). The ripe sporangium is surrounded by a double sporangial wall.
The spores are paired, decussately or cruciately, the dividing walls are often inclined.
The spores contain a number of small chromatophores.

The cystocarps are situated in the inner cortex, or at the limit between it and

the medulla. The carpogonial branch is five-celled, the auxiliary-cell branches are
curved, and composed of a great number of short cells (fig. 77). Ripe cystocarps
have been met with in March. -—— Antheridia have not been met with.

The species is distributed in the Skagerak, in the northern and eastern Kattegat
and in the northern part of the Sound. In the Skagerak it does not attain the
same dimensions as in the Kattegat, its length scarcely exceeding 30cm, probably
owing to the more agitated water. It has here only been met with at compara-
tively slight depths, viz. 4 to 9,4 m. In the Kattegat it is mainly distributed in
the eastern part, where it has been met with almost only at depths of 16 m or

Why
Ay
TV YJ
&
al yall
UO
O
B
LA
Fig. 76. Fig. 77.
Dilsea edulis. A, six sporangia showing various forms and modes of — Dilsea edulis. A, carpogonial branch. B
division. 220:1. B, transverse section of cortex with a sporangium. 390:1. auxiliary-cell branch. 390: 1.

deeper, where the salinity is high and little variable and the variations of tempe-
rature are also relatively small; it attains here its greatest size. — In most localities
it is taken only in small quantities in the dredge; I have found it most abundantly
at Hanstholm (Sk), where it was dominant in some places at 7,5 meters depth.
LynepyE found it off Gilleleje on the North coast of Sealand, 12 miles from land
at 26 meters depth, abundantly in places where other alge are not met with, but
only Mylili and other molluscs, barnacles etc. It was here often fixed to the mytili
and attained a size of up to 63cm; the fishermen called it here “rode Klude”
(red rags).

Localities. Sk: YT off Hanstholm lighthouse, 7,5 met., rather abundantly; Thorup Strand,
washed ashore (C. M. Poulsen); Lokken, washed ashore, FK Kongshoj Grund off Lonstrup, 8,5 met.;
NW of Hirshals, 30 met., some fragments (A. C. Johansen); west side of Hirshals mole, 4 met., washed
ashore by Lenstrup and Hirshals, Tversted (V. Schmidt) and Skagen. — Kn: Herthas Flak, 20—22 met.,
6 cm long; Hirsholmene, 5,5—7,5 m, 6 em long; North of Leese (Edv. Bay), 29 cm long; IX, 11 m; TR near
Trindelen, 23,5 m. — Kes: Fladen, ZF, 22,5 m, and IQ, 22—30 m; south side of Groves Flak (Borgesen);

D. K. D, Vidensk, Selsk, Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem. Afd. VII, 2. DA

162

IK Lille Middelgrund, 17—19 m, 61 cm; IH, south side of Lille Middelgrund, 20—28 m; ER, Fyrbanken
east of Anholt, 23 m, 28cm; IA, Store Middelgrund, 16,5 m; same locality (Bergesen); off Gilleleje, 12
miles from land (Lyngbye); Nakkehoved (Lyngbye). — Su: Washed ashore at Hellebek (Rasch, Borgesen),
29 cm, and north of Helsinger (Steenberg, C. Rosenberg, !) 26cm, bM, south of Hveen, 22,5 m, loose, 40 cm.

Fam. 5. Nemastomatacez.
Platoma (Schousboe) Schmitz.
1. Platoma Bairdii (Farlow) Kuckuck.

P. Kuckuck, Beitrage zur Kenntn. d. Meeresalgen. 12. Ueber Platoma Bairdii (Farl.) Kek. — Wissensch.
Meeresuntersuch. Neue Folge. V. Bd. Abt. Helgoland, Heft 3. 1912, p. 187—203. Taf. IX—XI.

Nemastoma (?) Bairdii Farlow, Proceed. Amer. Acad. Arts and Sciences, 1875, p. 351; Mar. Algz of New
England, 1881, p. 142; Barrers, Cat. Brit. Mar. Alg., 1902, p. 94.

Helminthocladia Hudsoni Batters, Journ. of Bot. 1900, p. 377, Tab. 414 fig. 15—16, non J. Agardh.

In July 1915 I found by dredging in Lille Belt some small specimens of this
interesting Alga, hitherto only recorded from three widely remote places (coast of
Massachusetts, coast of Northumberland and Helgoland). As the structure and de-
velopment of the species have recently been exhaustively treated by Prof. Kuckuck,
I shall only make some few remarks upon the Danish specimens, referring for the
rest to Kuckuck’s excellent description.

The plant forms small bundles on a granitic pebble, each given off from a
well developed basal disc, and reaching only a length of 1cm. The upright fronds
are more or less branched, rarely unbranched, terete, or the thickest fronds some-
what flattened. As shown by Kuckuck, the frond branches by dichotomy', but one
of the shoots produced by the division often becomes more vigorous than the other,
and the ramification then seems to be lateral, Hyaline hairs were not met with;
according to Kuckuck their occurrence is variable.

The plants bore either tetrasporangia or carpogonia and cystocarps, while
antheridia were not met with either here or at Helgoland. The two kinds of indivi-
duals were quite distinct; no carpogonia were observed in the tetrasporiferous speci-
mens or vice versa (comp. Kuckuck lI. c. p. 192). The emptied sporangia were fre-
quently replaced by a sporangium produced from the subjacent cell. “Prospory”
9: production of sporangia from the basal disc, was not met with in the Danish
specimens.

Locality. Lb: At Lyngs Odde, right opposite Middelfart, stony bottom, about 20 meters depth.

’ Kuckuck thinks (I. c. p. 190) that the dichotomy in this plant is only apparent, as it cannot be
derived from a longitudinal division of the apical cell. This, however, must be considered a too nar-
row definition of the conception of dichotomy. In my opinion, dichotomy exists in all cases where
the growing point divides into two equal parts by a vertical dividing plane or furrow, the two parts
at first diverging equally from the original direction of growth, no matter whether the growing point
consists of a single cell (Dictyola) or of several cells (Furcellaria, Lycopodium, Selaginella, roots of
Tsoétes etc.) or is a part of a coenocytic organism (Thamnidium, Piptocephalis) .

163

Halarachnion Kiitzing.
1. Halarachnion ligulatum (Woodw.) Kitzing.

Kiitzing, Phycol. gener. p. 394, Taf. 74.1; Berthold, Cryptonem, d. Golfes yon Neapel, Leipzig, (1884) p. 22
(an eadem species ?); T. H. Buffham, On the Antheridia etc. of some Florideze. Journ. of the Quekett
microscop. Club, Vol. V, ser. II p. 299, tab. 14 fig. 37—39.

Ulva ligulata Woodward, Linn. Trans. III p. 54.

Halymenia ligulata (Woodw.) Agardh, Spec. Alg., 1821, p. 210; Flora Danica tab. 2199 (1836) from Helgo-
land; Harvey, Phyc. Brit. vol. I pl. 112, 1846; J. Agardh, Spec. g. o. Alg. II,2 1851 p. 201; Bornet
et Thuret, Notes algologiques, fasc. 1, Paris 1876, p. 44 pl. XIV, XV.

I have only found a few small specimens of this species and have not sub-
mitted them to closer examination As to the structure of the frond, reference may
be made to the descriptive works and the quoted figures of Harvey, Kirzina,
Bornet and Tuvret, which show that the inner part of the compressed frond consists
of aslimy substance through which
run widely spread medullary fila-
ments, while the cortex is com-

6205: Wa

posed of two or three layers of ab 5 OB
cells. Colourless, rather thin hairs 0 Lian 3

proceeding from peripheral cells Sas
were observed in specimens from

Hirshals, but none in the other Fig. 78.

Bere Ma recrracns g BentinOum., 100 SeUGiicg) Ron Xl denn ins craite sheds sh
(l. c. p. 7) did not observe them.

In a small specimen from Herthas Flak I found in slender shoots two filaments
running to the very end of the shoot, with the two apical cells at the same level
and higher than those of the other filaments (fig. 78 B). In thicker shoots such
structure is not to be found; the end of the shoot seems to be composed of a greater
number of equal filaments.

Sporangia have never been found in this species.

The antheridia occur in the same specimens as the carpogonia (comp. BORNET
et THuURET, Il. c. p. 45; BERTHOLD, |. c. p. 9). They have been briefly described and
figured by Burruam (l.c.). According to this author they arise from “a cell which
produces four male cells above, and these emit the pollinoids, which are minute.”
I found their arrangement less regular, their number, seen from the face, varying
from 1 to 4 (fig. 78 C). As I had not occasion to examine them in transverse
sections, I am not able to decide whether the small cells shown in the figure are
really the antheridia (spermatangia) or possibly partly antheridia-producing cells
(spermatangial mother cells after SvEDELIUS), as BuFFHAm’s fig. 389 may suggest.

The carpogonial branches are 4-celled, situated on the inner side of the cortex,
and bent outwards (BorneET and Tuuret |. c. fig. 1). According to BERTHOLD and
Scumitz, the fertilized carpogonium gives off in various directions a number of

4 *%

“a

sporogenous filaments which fuse with the auxiliary cells occurring in great numbers
on the inner side of the cortex. After the fusion the auxiliary cell produces on its
inner side the gonimoblast (BorNeT and TuuRet |. c. fig. 2—5). The ripe cystocarp
is globular or somewhat lobed; it projects in the slimy medullary space (KéTzING
l.c., BoRNET and TuHuret fig. 2—4).

The species has only been found in three localities in the northern Danish
waters. The largest specimen (from TQ) is 4,5 cm long, 38 mm large. It has been
found with antheridia and carpogonia in July, with cystocarps in August and Sep-
tember. It occurs on stony or gravelly bottom. —- At Helgoland it has been found
in well developed specimens, and it has been met with at Vaderdarne, Bohulan.

Localities. Sk: 1 mile NW of Hirshals, 15m. — Kns XI, Herthas Flak, 20—22,5 m; TQ, at
Trindelen light-ship.

Furcellaria Lamouroux.

1. Fureellaria fastigiata (Hudson) Lamouroux.

Lamouroux, Ann. du Mus. XX. 1813, p. 46; Grevitie, Alg. Brit. 1830, p. 67, tab. XI; Kirzine, Phyc.
gener. 18438, p. 402, Taf. 71 (habit and anatomy); Harvey, Phye. Brit. I, 1846, pl. 94, HI, 1851, pl.
357 (cystocarps and tetraspores); ARESCHOUG, Phye. Scand. mar. 1850, p. 88, Tab. IV A; Caspary,
Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds. and Polyides rotundus Gmel. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist.
Ser. 2, Vol. VI, 1850; J. AGArnpu, Spec. I, 1851, p. 196; THuret, Rech. s. 1. fécondation des Fucacées
et des anthéridies des Algues. Il. Ann. d. sc. nat. 4e sér, tome 3, 1855, p. 42 pl. 3 fig. 6B—7; Ktrzine,
Tab; phyc: Bd> i7, tab: 99, 1867. ;

Reinke, Allgem. Botanik, 1880, p, 134 fig. 97 (longitudinal section of extremity of frond), Algenflora
w. Ostsee, 1889, p. 26 (f. aegagropila); WiILLE, Alg. physiolog. Anatomi, 1885, p. 55, 63, 84 ex parte,
not Tafl. VIII fig. 14, Beitr. physiol. Gewebesyst., 1887, p. 86, Taf. 6 (VIII) fig. 76—78; KoLkwirz,
Beitr. z. Biol. der Florideen. Wiss. Meeresunters. N. Folge. 4. Bd. Abt. Helgoland Heft 1. 1900, p. 31,
46, fig. 4; SvepELius, Stud. Ostersj. hafsalgfl., 1901, p. 130; OLrmManns, Morph. u. Biol. d. Alg. I, 1904,
p. 545, fig. 329 (longitudinal section of upper end of frond and transverse section of frond); DENys,
Untersuch. an Polyides rotundus Gmel. und Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour., Beih. z. Jahrb. d. Hamburg.
wissensch. Anstalten. 1910.

Fucus fastigiatus Hudson FI. angl. ed. 1. 1762, p. 588; Oeder, Flora Danica tab. 393, 1768 (with adventi-
tious shoots),

Fucus furcellatus Oeder Fl. Dan. tab. 419, 1768. i

Fucus lumbricalis Gmel., Hornemann, Flora Dan. tab. 1544, fig. 6, 1816 (tetrasporangia).

Furcellaria lumbricalis Lyngbye, Tent. Hydr. p. 40, tab. 40 A, 1—4.

Fastigiaria furcellata (L.) Stackhouse, Le Jolis, Liste Alg. Cherbourg, 1864, p, 124.

The mode of growth, ramification and structure of this common alga has so
often been described and figured: that it may be sufficient to refer to other works,
adding only some supplementing remarks.

The apex of the frond consists of a great number of densely joined cell-fila-
ments which are parallel and vertical in the middle, becoming gradually more
divergent towards the periphery. (“Springbrunnentypus” of OLrmanns). The central
filaments continue downwards in long longitudinal filaments, which constitute an
essential part of the medulla, while the more peripheral ones gradually develop
into the cortex, which consists of radiating, dichotomously branched filaments. The

165

outer small cells form an assimilatory tissue; the cells of the inner cortex are much
larger, containing also several bandlike and ramified chromatophores, but the total
mass of these bodies is small compared with the volume of the cell. WiLLE men-
tions these cells as store-cells, “Speicherzellen” (1887 p. 87), as floridean starch is stored
in great quantity in them. These cells are connected with each other by small pits.

The cell-rows of the cortex depart from the longitudinal filaments of the central
tissue, which consists not only of these filaments but also of irregular hyphe origi-
nating as outgrowths
from the barrel-shaped
cells of the inner cor-
tex (fig. 79). The dif-
ference between these
two kinds of filaments
in the medulla has al-
ready been remarked
by older authors as
Kirzinc and Caspary;
WILLE on the other
hand (1885 and 1887)
only refers to the se-
condary hyphe but not
to the primary longitu-
dinal filaments’. The
difference is conspi-
cuous, the longitudinal
filaments running very
regularly and consi-
sting of long cylin-

Fig, 79.
Furcellaria fastigiata. A, transverse section of frond, at the limit between the me-
drical cells connected dulla and the inner cortex. B, longitudinal section of the same. c, inner cortical
cells; J, longitudinal filaments; h, hyphee. After living material, April. (190: 1).

with large pits, while
the hyphe run irregularly, though chiefly in a transversal direction, and are com-
posed of more heterogenous cells, those of the proximal part being more or less
inflated, while the cells of the distal part are cylindrical. The cells of the hyphz
contain narrow, partly branched chromatophores. In the longitudinal filaments |
did not observe any chromatophores, but Denys (lI. c. p. 10) states that their cells
contain colourless ones. This author states that the hyphz are given off from the
longitudinal filaments”; it is possible that they may also be produced by these,

! For illustration of the anatomical structure of this species WILLE gives only a copy of a figure
by Kirzina (Phycol. gener. tab. 72 fig. 6; Witte Taf. VIII fig. 14), representing Furcellaria lumbrialis;
but this is identical with Polyides rotundus, which differs from Furcellaria just in the structure of the
medulla. OLrmanns makes the same error (1904 p. 546 fig. 330).

2 Denys calls the longitudinal filaments “Langshyphen,” but incorrectly, as these filaments have not
the active apical growth combined with slipping growth (“‘gleitendesWachsthum’’) characteristic of the hyphe.

166

though I have not observed it, but when DeEnys says
that they “schliessen nach kiirzerem oder langerem Ver-
lauf an die inneren Zellen der mittleren Rinde” (1. c. p. 10)
he must have misinterpreted the facts observed. WILLE’s
statement (1887, p. 87) that these cells ‘mit einander
sowohl als auch mit den Speicherungszellen durch Poren
in Verbindung treten” might be understood as if the pits
were secondary, whereas in reality they are primary.
Whether secondary pits may be formed between the
hyphe, or between these and other cells, I have not ob-

served. — In late summer, autumn and winter these
cells are rich in starch. As to the starch compare for
Fig. 80. the rest KoLkwirz (1. c.). All the vegetative cells contain

Furcellaria fastigiata, Adventitious g single nucleus. Hairs are never produced. |
shoot in longitudinal section. 95:1.

As to the stolons reference may be made to the
descriptive works and to Ko.ikwirz (I. c. p. 46) and Denys (I. c. p. 8).

The erect fronds are, as is well known, branched by dichotomy, but besides
this normal ramification adventitious branches sometimes occur, especially in the
inner Danish waters (Sa, Sf, Sb, Su, Bw) (Flor. Dan. tab. 393). They originate from
a little group of superficial cells. In developing they increase early in thickness so
that their basal plane is much larger than their plane of insertion (fig. 80). They
may be very mumerous, as for instance in some specimens dredged in January in
Store Belt (NU, no. 4250) at 11 meters depth, the shoots of which were, for a length
of one to three cm or longer, more or less densely beset with very short adven-
titious shoots; some older shoots of this kind had
again produced adventitious buds. The cause deter-
mining the appearance of these shoots is unknown;
the plants producing them may be fertile. Another
sort of adventitions shoots develop from the scars
arising from the decaying and falling off of the
fructifying parts of the shoots (fig. 81, comp. HARVEY,

Phyce. Brit. Plate $4). As shown

“4 dw y + ry -
. j : by Caspary (I. c. p. 93, fig. 10)
% \¥7 g this regeneration can be once

NA /f) VA or twice repeated.
VI \

The reproductive organs

i | are produced in the upper part

4 i of the fronds; their develop-

re ment begins at the end of the i
Furcellaria fastigiata. . Summer or in the beginning of Fig. 82.

Adventitious shoots grow- the autumn. In August very Furcellaria fastigiata. A, young sporangia
ing out from scars. Hirs- 5 in transverse section of frond, August. 220:1.
hals June. 1,5:1. young sporangla may be found B, ripe sporangium. 230:1.

167

in the inflated ends of the frond. They appear as small cells cut off from the
outer end of the large cells of the inner cortex, and differ from these by the want
of starch, by the higher staining power in presence of hzmatoxyline, and in con-
taining a large, intensily staining nucleus (fig. 82 A). The sporangia increase in Sep-
tember and October; in November specimens with undivided and divided sporangia
may be met with. In December the sporangia are always ripe; at the end of

ee

TD ass ee hppa pte,

Fig. 83.
Furcellaria fastigiata. A, part of frond with emptied tetrasporangia, December. B and C, parts of fronds with ripe
ecystocarps, December. D, part of frond with antheridia, March. Nat. size.

December and in January they are often emptied, but in February many sporangia
containing spores are still to be found. As is well known, the sporangia are oblong
and “zonate” 9: divided by parallel walls; the spores contain numerous small
chromatophores (fig. 82 B). The parts of the frond producing tetrasporangia are
somewhat inflated, fusiform; after the exhaustion of the spores they are a little
more inflated, soft and green, while the other parts of the frond in winter are dark
red-brown. The upper tip of the frond sometimes remains sterile and therefore
retains its dark colour. Downwards the fertile part is sharply marked off from
the sterile frond and loosens here in decaying during the winter (fig. 83 A).

The antheridia cover the surface of small terminal inflated segments of the frond;
which are about 1cm long, of a pale rose colour (fig. 83 D). They are given off

from small cells, not infre-
quently smaller than themsel-
ves. In a transverse section of
the frond these androphore-
cells, which seem to contain
chromatophores, are seen bear-
ing two antheridial cells of
different age. Probably they
may sometimes bear more than
two, and the production of an-

theridia may possibly be con- a)
Fig. 84 tinued after the first has been Ce
Fig. 84. (

Furcellaria fastigiata. Trans- exhausted. The antheridia al-
verse sections of antheridia- ways occur in particular male
bearing fronds, Decemb.835:1. c
plants ; they were first described Fig. 85.
ee : = Furcellaria fastigiata, Carpogonial bran-
and figured by Tuurer in 1855. Fully developed (ve,{"s Fh ronciealGeaa Dead
antheridia have been met with in December, but they celled. In D, the earpogonium has pro-

may probably occur much earlier. Antheridia con- aes Hone etc See
taining ripe spermatia have further been found in — gyne is very short and unfertilized. A,
Z : September, 230:1, B—D, August, 390: 1.

January to March, and in May I have still found spe-
cimens with white antheridial branches containing numerous spermatia (no. 5798,

UL, Ojet, in Bw, 20 meters depth).

The carpogonia appear at the end of the summer, and in August young goni-
’ moblasts may already be met
with. The carpogonial bran-
ches arise in the inner cortex
or at the limit between the
cortex and the central tissue;
they are frequently placed in
small groups, and two or three
of them may be given off from
one of the large storage cells.
They are almost always two-
or three-celled. The inferior
cells of the carpogonial bran-
ches are globular or ovate, they
contain one or two nuclei, small
chromatophores and. numerous
small starch grains. The car-
pogonium is much narrowed
Big over the basal part, the nar-

Furcellaria fastigiata, sections of fronds with young cystocarps, August. s i '
a, auxiliary cell; s, sporogenous filaments, g, gonimoblast. 210:1. TOWNS being deepest on one

side (fig. 85 B). I cannot give any details about the contents of the carpogonium,
as on staining with hematoxyline it was in a great part very dark and intrans-
parent. In the specimens collected in August and September numerous carpogonia
with short trichogynes were found; other carpogonia had long trichogynes making
their way outwards through the corlex, and tips of trichogynes protruding through
the surface of the frond were also met with, but I have not yet seen spermatia
fixed to them, and it remains thus to state whether fertilization takes place normally
or the cystocarp may develop parthenogenetically, as in Platoma Bairdii. The car-

Fig. 87.
Furcellaria fastigiata. Sections of frond with young cystocarps. c, carpogonia; a, auxiliary cells; g, gominoblasts.
September. A 180:1. B 190: 1.

pogonium shown in fig. 85 D seems to agree with the latter assumption, as an out-
growth is given off from the base of the carpogonium, while the trichogyne is very
short and unfertilized.

The auxiliary cells (a in the figs.) arise, as stated by Scumirz (Engler u. Prantl,
p. 526), from single cells in the inner cortex which seem to be at first but little
different from the vegetative cells. They fuse with the long sporogenous filaments
produced by the carpogonia and growing widely between the inner cortical cells
and the medullary filaments. The fusion takes place at the inner end of the cell.
After the fusion the auxiliary cell soon begins to produce gonimoblast cells laterally
and at the inner side, and thus young cystocarps may occur already in August (fig. 86).
The auxiliary cell after fertilization contains a number of nuclei, four or more, some
of which certainly derive from the original nucleus of the cell, while the others
are sporogenous (fig. 86 A, 87). The cell increases in volume and takes a more ir-
regular outline. Fusions between neighbouring cortical cells seem to occur (fig. 87).

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem, Afd. VII. 2. 22

Fig. 88.
Furcellaria fastigiata. Section of young cy-
stocarp. At right several carpogonia. s, spo-
rogenous filaments. The cells of the young
cystocarp contain minute starch grains while
those of the surrounding cells are much
larger. August. (200: 1).

170

I have also in the same specimens observed the
production of small cells at the under end of the
large cells of the inner cortex, resembling the forma-
tion of secondary pits in the Rhodomelacee, but
what their significance may be I do not know.
The cortical cells situated outside the auxiliary
cells have richer contents and stain deeper with
hematoxyline than the others, forming thus a
darker stripe towards the surface (fig. 86 B). The
ripe cystocarp appears as a globular heap of car-
pospore cells, grouped around the auxiliary cell
or containing in the centre also a few other sterile
cells. The particular gonimolobes are usually not
distinguishable. At the periphery of the cystocarp
some long cells are frequently found forming an
incomplete envelope around it, as shown by ARE-
scHouG and Caspary, ll. cc. At the time of ripe-
ning a pore is formed in the cortex through which
the spores are exhausted. This pore arises by

destruction of the cells of the darker stripe mentioned above. The fructiferous part
of the female fronds is more or less inflated, almost as in the sporangia-bearing
ones, but the upper part of the fronds frequently remains sterile; this part may be

1 to 2cm long and branched (fig. 83 C).

Germinating spores of what must be supposed to be Furcellaria fastigiata are
frequently met with on various Algze, as Delesseria, Phyllophora a.o. They are at
first hemispherical, and are divided by rather regular anticlinal and periclinal walls

$$.

A

Fig. 89.

without changing form, but increasing
in size (fig. 89 A). Later on, a cylindric
upright shoot of the typical structure
is produced from this hemispherical
body, the shoot being a little narrower
as the basal part (fig. 89 B). These
shoots later branch and produce rhi-
zomes at their base.

This Alga is one of the com-
monest and most widely distributed
in the Danish waters. It attains its
highest degree of development in the
Kattegat and the Belts, where it be-
comes up to 28cm high. In the

Furcellaria fastigiata, A, germinating spores, seen from above western Baltic it attains a length of
and from the side. B, older stage showing a cylindric shoot
growing out from the hemispherial body. 24,5 cm, whereas at Bornholm I have

171
not found it higher than 9 cm.
scarcely more than 10 cm_ high.
Agardh, a form differing only by smaller dimen-
sions, in citing Fl. Dan. tab. 393 and AREscHOUG,
Alg. Scand. exs. No. 257. In the most feebly de-
veloped specimens the erect shoots are not bran-
ched, or but little so (fig. 90). — Furcellaria grows
usually on stones or pebbles, but may also be
found fixed on other Alga, as Phyllophora, Chon-
drus. In some places north of Fyn (especially aZ,
near Fyns Hoved) it was found growing in com-
pany with other, mostly loose, Algze forming a dense
cover over the bottom, which consisted of coarse sand.
I am not certain whether these specimens were at

In the inner

Baltic Sea SvepEnius found it
He refers the plants here found to f. minor

\

Fig. 90.

Furcellaria fastigiata. Plants from the Baltic
Sea off Gudhjem, Bornholm. Nat. size.

first loose or originally fixed at this stationary bottom. In other places detached speci-
mens lying loose on the bottom are met with, often in great quantities, particularly
in fjords, as Limfjorden, but also in the Kattegat, e. g. around Anholt. It is appa-
rently able to live long in this condition, for plants in which the under part is in
a state of disorganization are often met with. Some of these plants are not much
different from the normal ones; in other cases they are more branched, and form
globular bushes corresponding to those mentioned by REINKE (1889) and SvEDELIUuS as f.

cegagropila (fig. 91).

The — species
has been found in
depths from 2 to 28
meters and once in
38 m depth (near
Bornholm). It is of-
ten a predominant
element of the vege-
tation, particularly
in depths of 4 to 15
m. It is perennial,
but the fructifying
shoots are shed in
winter. In sunny lo-
calities the upper
parts of the fronds
are green in sum-
mer.

Localities. Ns:

Only found at ZQ, jyd-
ske Rev, 24,5 m and at

Fig. 91.
Furcellaria fastigiata egagropila. From Guldborgsund. Nat. size.

an

29*

172

Orhage by Klitmoller inside the point at 2 meters depth, farther from land off Klitmoller only a few
small specimens. — Sk: Collected at various places (Hanstholm; Bragerne; washed ashore by Svinklev
and Blokhus; Lonstrup; Hirshals: Skagen) in 2 to 13m depth, in most of the places only in small and
scarce specimens.- Found in greatest number and best developed at Hirshals, near land in 5 m depth,
in company with Polyides. Greatest length observed 15cm. — Lf: Widely distributed, down to a depth
of 6,5m, but in most places loose, often in abundance on soft bottom (f. @gagropila). Reaches a length
of 8—14cm. — Kattegat: Common and often abundant everywhere on stony bottom in depths down
to 15cm. It reaches here a length of up to 28cm and is very often over 20cm high. It has also been
dredged in several places in greater depths, down to 30m (e. g. ZB, Trindelen, about 30m; ZS, Fladen,
26,5 m; HZ, Store Middelgrund, 25,5 m), but it is more frequently missing than present in these greater
depths, and, at all events, it occurs only in small quantities. In Herthas Flak in Kn, where I have
dredged several times in 20 to 24,5 meters depth, it has never been met with. In Isefjord it has been
recorded in various places, in Holbeek Fjord it occurs abundantly in a loose condition. — Sa and Lb:
Common in depths down to 24m; at aZ growing gregariously over coarse sand (see above). — Sf:
Several places. — Sb: Common in depths down to 20 m, greatest length observed 27cm; generally well
developed specimens. — Sms: Several places down to 12 m depth; greatest length observed 10,5 cm —
Su: North of Helsinggr up to 25 cm high, south of Helsingor in depths down to 13m, up to 16cm
high. — Bw: Found in depths down to 20m; greatest length observed 24,5cm. — Bm: Greatest length
observed 12 cm. — Bb: Found in depths from one to 38 m (YA, east of Bornholm) in several places,
but reaching only 9cm in length.

Fam. 6. Rhizophyllidacee.
Polyides Agardh.
1. Polyides rotundus (Gmel.) Grev.

Greville, Algze Britann., 1830, p. 70, Tab. XI. Harvey, Phycol. Brit. pl. 95, 1840. Caspary, Ann. and
Mag, N. Hist. Ser. 2, Vol. VI, 1850, p. 93. Thuret in Le Jolis Liste des Alg. mar. de Cherbourg, 1864,
p. 140. Thuret et Bornet, Etudes phycologiques, 1878, p. 73—80, pl. 37—39. Guignard, Développ.
et const. des anthérozoides. Revue gén. de Botanique. I, 1889, extrait p. 44, pl. 6 fig. 10—12. Fr.
Schmitz, Kleinere Beitr. z. Kenntn. d. Florideen. II]. La Nuova Notarisia. Ser. 1V. 1893, Estratto p. 8.
Kolkwitz, Beitr. z. Kenntn. d. Florideen. Wiss. Meeresunters. N. F. 4. Bd. Abt. Helgoland. Heft 1,
1900. Denys, Anatom. Untersuch. an Polyides rotundus Gmel. und Furcellaria fastigiata Lamour.
Beih. z. Jahrb. d. Hamburg. wissensch. Anstalten 1910.

Fucus rotundus Gmelin, Hist. Fucor., 1768, p. 110 tab. VI fig. 3. Flora Danica tab. 1544a (Hornemann 1816).

Furcellaria rotunda Lyngbye, Tent. Hydr., 1819, p. 49.

Polyides lumbricalis C. Agardh, Spec. Alg., 1822, p. 392, J. Agardh, Sp. g. o. I, 1863, p. 721.

Furcellaria lumbricalis Kutzing, Phycol. gener., 1843, p. 402, Taf. 72, Tab. phycol., Bd. 17, 1867, pl. 100.

The external resemblance between this Alga and Furcellaria is well known
and has often been mentioned, as well as the difference of the basal part being a
disc in Polyides, while in Furcellaria it consists of branched rhizomes. The struc-
ture of the erect frond has already been thoroughly studied by KtrTzinG (1843)! and
Caspary (1850). The structure of the upper end of the frond is that of the foun-
tain type (Oltmanns’ “Springbrunnentypus”) as plainly shown by Kitrzine (I. c.).
As to the structure of the erect fronds, reference may be made to the papers of

1 The troublesome synonymy of this Alga is responsible for the fact that WILLE (Bidr. t. Alg. phys.

Anat. K. Svenska Vetensk. Ak. Hand]. Bd. 21. 1885, tafl. VIII fig. 14) and OLtTmanns (1904, p. 546, fig. 330)
have used copies of KttTz1nG’s figures of it to demonstrate the anatomy of Furcellaria fastigiata (comp. p. 165).

ee

Kitrzine, Caspary, THURET (1878, p. 75, pl. 37, fig.6) and Denys. The outer cortex
consists of a greater number of layers of small cells (up to 4 or 5) than in Furcel-
laria. The longitudinal filaments of the central tissue are mostly thicker at the ends
than in the middle “so that they have the form of a femur” (Caspary, p. 94). The
cells which form the connection between these filaments and the cortical ones are
arranged in regular feebly curved rows running obliquely upwards, while secondary
hyphe are wanting’. Hyaline hairs produced by superficial cortical cells may
occur, according to THuRreT (1878, p. 75, pl. 37, fig. 6). I have not observed these
hairs, but in specimens collected in April I found that some of the peripheral cells
were colourless, narrower and longer than the others; probably they were about to
develop into such hairs. As to the cell-structure, reference may be made to the
paper of Denys. The pit in the transverse wall between the cortical cells is very
narrow, while that of the longitudinal filaments is broad, and provided with a
double plate. Secondary pits do not occur. The structure of the basal disc has
been figured by Kirzine (1843); according to Kotkwirz (1900, p. 51) older discs are
stratified.

The tetrasporangia arise at about the limit between the outer and inner cortex
(comp. Caspary, 1850, fig. 21, THureET, 1878, pl. 36, fig.6 and 7). As shown by THuret,
an issue is formed outwards to each sporangium by removal of the cells from each
other, through which issue the contents of the sporangium is emptied. Specimens
with undivided sporangia have been met with in October, with ripe sporangia in
January and with emptied sporangia in April.

The antheridia arise, as shown by TuHuRET, in nemathecia in particular indi-
viduals. According to GuiGNarpD (1889, p. 44, pl. 6, fig. 10—12) they are placed in
tetrads directly on the nemathecial filaments, while Scumirz asserts (1893, p. 8) that
they are situated on short cells given off from the filaments. I cannot give any
information on this point, as I have not met with male plants in the Danish waters.

As to the structure and development of the female nemathecia, reference may
be made to the classical researches of THuRET and Bornet (1878, p. 77—80, pl. 38—39).
These bodies begin to develop in the Danish waters in August or September. In
specimens dredged at the entrance to Vejle Fjord, August 20th, nemathecia with
well developed but unfertilized carpogonia were found. Similar carpogonia but also
others with fertilized carpogonia are frequently met with in September. Ripe cy-
stocarpia were found in December and January. After the exhaustion of the carpo-
spores, the nemathecia are thrown off, while the fronds which have produced them
possibly may conlinue growing. — The germination of the carpospores has been
observed by TuureT et BorneT (1878, p. 79, pl. 39, fig. 32); they obtained hemi-
spherica! bodies producing rhizoids from their under face.

1 Denys speaks (l.c. p. 7) of “Querhyphen, welche die Masse der langs verlaufenden durchflechten
und seltener auch zwischen die Elemente der grosszelligen Rinde eindringen”. But as he designates
the longitudinal filaments also as “Hyphen’’. it is not clear if it is a case of real hyphe or only of the

above named connecting filaments. As he says, on p. 18, that they occur only “ganz vereinzelt’”, it
seems that he has really observed secondary hyphe, although in very small number.

Wes

This species is only little variable in shape and size. It often reaches a length
of 14 cm, even in the Baltic, almost to the limit of its distribution. The largest
specimens, 18 cm high, were found in the Skagerak and the South Fyen waters.
The depth has no influence on its size, save that when growing at low-water mark it
does not become longer than 6 cm. The greatest length is reached in 5,5 to 9,5 meters
depth. Adventitious shoots from scars left by decayed ends of frond frequently
occur, as in Furcellaria, but rarely developing from the surface of the frond.

The species grows on stones, but is frequently met with loose on the bottom,
particularly in the Zostera formation, but also on bare sandy bottom, as for instance .
around Anholt, where it occurs in great quantities together with Furcellaria fastigiata. It
occurs in all the Danish waters, with exception of the eastern Kattegat and the Baltic
around Bornholm, from a little below low-water mark to about 11 meters depth. In
greater depths it occurs more rarely; certainly it has been found in several places down
to 23,5 m depth, but in most cases it was certainly or probably loose. As sure
deeper localities may be named, in the Skagerak: off Hanstholm and Lgonstrup, 13 m;
and in the Kattegat: Tonneberg Banke, 16 m. It does not thrive in fjords; in the Lim-
fjord it has however been found in one locality.

Specimens with tetraspores seem to occur much more rarely than sexual spe-
cimens in the Danish waters; I have met them only in one locality in the Skagerak
and in two in the northern Kattegat, while female specimens have been found in
several places from the Skagerak to the Baltic.

Localities. Ns: Orhage, 2m. — Sk: Hanstholm, 5,5 to 13 m, abundantly in 13 m depth; washed
ashore by Blokhus and Svineklov (P. Petersen); off Lonstrup 8,5—13 m, most well developed in 8,5 m
depth; Hirshals, near land 1—4,5 m, in some places dominant. — Lf: Only found on the mole of Lemvig,
6 cm long. Kn: Harbour of Skagen; Hirsholmene; Krageskovs Rev; Frederikshavn; N. Ronner 1—5,5 m;
several places north of Leese, 2--9,5 m; Trindelen, about 18,5m,; Tenneberg Banke, 16m. — Km: NE,
NW of Fornes; around Anholt, abundantly loose. — Ks: Hesselo (Lyngbye). — Sa: PN (Kalovig); PE
(Refsnes); Hofmansgave (Hofman Bang, J. Vahl, C. Rosenberg): OA (belo). — Lb: AX (Bjornsknude),
9,5 m; Middelfart (Rasch, !); Fano Sund, 1m; DF; CC; DB; UX. At several places it reaches a length
of 18cm. — Sf: CU. — Sb: GQ; harbour of Kerteminde; DO; Y; UR. — Su: North of Helsingor (Lieb-
man, Joh. Lange, !); Taarbek Rev; RK; PS, off Charlottenlund. — Bw: UY!?, 18m, probably loose. LC
(Gulstav) ; South of Nysted. — Bm: QM (Juels Grund); washed ashore at Stevns.

Fam. 7. Squamariacee.

Petrocelis J. Agardh,
1. Petrocelis Hennedyi (Harvey) Batters.
Batters in Holmes Alg. Brit. Exsicc. No. 89 (non vidi), Mar. Alg. Berw. Tweed, 1889, p. 94, tab. XI,
fig. 3—4.

Actinococcus Hennedyi Harvey, Natural History Review, Vol. 4, 1857, p. 202, pl. 13A, fig. 1 (non vidi).
Cruoria pellita Lyngbye Hydroph. 1819, p. 193, tab. 66 ex parte, teste specim.
Cheetophora pellita Flora Dan. tab. 1728, 1821.
Petrocelis Ruprechtii Hauck Meeresalg. 1883, p. 30.

The species forms dark-red fleshy crusts, in a dried state glossy, 1—3 cm in

diameter. The basal layer is a monostromatic disc composed of radiating filaments.

175

The margin is somewhat lobed, and the filaments of the basal layer radiate towards
the border of the lobes (fig. 92 A). When the surface of the substratum is uneven,
small rudimentary rhizoid cells may be given off from the basal layer (fig. 92 C).
Fusions between the cells of this layer have not been met with. The upright fila-
ments which are given off from the acroscopic end of the cells in the basal layer
are decumbent at the base, so that there often seem to be more than one layer
of basal cells. At the border the filaments are directed obliquely forwards. The
upright filaments have almost the same thickness in the upper and the lower part

AYS
Dw

Fig. 92.
Petrocelis Hennedyi. A, basal layer seen from the under face (230:1). B, vertical section of border of frond.
C, vertical section of older part of frond. B and C 390: 1.

of the crust; in the upper part they are 4—6y thick. They are imbedded in a
glutinous intercellular substance which swells greatly in fresh water, whereby the
filaments are separated. The upper end of the filaments is nearly always a little
attenuated, the uppermost cell usually being narrower than the other, and more or
less conical, or the upper part of the filament is gradually tapering (fig. 95). In
some cases, however, particularly in thin crusts, I found the filaments of the same
thickness to the very end (fig. 96). The cells are usually twice or thrice as long
as broad, they contain a nucleus and a cap-shaped chromatophore with more or
less lobed border; in a specimen examined in July the cells contained numerous
small starch grains. The upright filaments are simple or litthe branched. The ra-
mification is lateral, subdichotomous or sometimes sympodial; the latter reminds
one of the false ramification of the Cyanophycee, the penultimate cell growing out
and throwing aside the apical cell, which does not usually develop further. In
fig. 93 B the wall of the outgrowing cell is seen to have been burst. | Hyaline

Hee

hairs are sometimes found given off from intercalary cells in the vertical filaments.
The cells producing them are usually more or less projecting, but the hairs are
feebly developed; they do not ordinarily reach the surface of the frond, and soon
decay. Once only have I seen a few such hairs projecting
over the surface, as in fig. 94 E where the hair, however,
is terminal on a one-celled branchlet', — The crusts may
certainly reach an age of more than one year. In crusts
growing on stems of Laminaria hyperborea a stratification
is often visible which seems to be due to the cessation of
the growth in winter; in the part of the crust beneath the
limitating line empty or abortive fructifications may be
Fig. 93. found, while new fructifications have not yet been produ-
Petrocelis Hennedyi, from the ' . .
Limfjord (ZY), showing peculiar Ced in the upper part of the frond apparently formed after

ramifications of vertical fila- the hibernal rest
ments. 390: 1.

Characteristic of the genus are the intercalary spor-
angia. In this species there are as a rule several consecutively in the same fila-
ment, in Danish specimens frequently six at least in a row, but there may be up
lo nine. The row is never interrupted by sterile cells. The sporangia are situated
in the upper part of the vertical filaments, only the (1—) 2—5 uppermost cells
being sterile. The sporangiferous vertical filaments are usually unbranched, but
sometimes a branch is given off, rarely from the articles transformed into sporangia,
more frequently from the cell subjacent to the sporangial series (fig. 95). The spor-
angia are first divided by an inclined transverse wall and then by two walls per-
pendicular to the wall first formed. The latter are frequently parallel, but the lines
of intersection with the transverse wall do not coincide. These seriate sporangia
are of about the same height as breadth, 14—17 yp
broad, 16—23 » high.

In most of the crusts only seriate sporangia

are present; but in some cases the sporangia were
single or at most two in a series. These sporangia
are more lengthened than the seriate ones. A transi-
tional case is shown in fig. 95 D, where the series
contains only two sporangia. But in fig. 95 G and
H single, terminal or subterminal sporangia are
~represented. In fig. 95 H the sporangium seems to
be terminal, but I cannot assert that there has not
been one or more sterile cells which may be de-

Fig. 94. : :

DeiBeere Heil, Peecibaitiatiente as cayed or possibly removed by the _ preparation.
hyaline hairs. A—C from Begtrup Vig; in Similar sporangia were found in a thin crust with

C the hairs have been thrown off, the >
chromatophore of the cells is visible. D—E the ends of the filaments truncate ; fig. 96 shows

from Hellebeek, F after a living plant with fl 6 c iol
a well developed hair at the top of a uni- Comp. L. KoLpERuP RosenviNnGE, Hyaline hairs (Biol.

cellular branchlet. A—D, 400:1; E, c.200:1. Arbejder, tilegn. E. Warming, 1911, p. 206).

177

at left a sporangium with a single small sterile cell at the top and at right an
apparently terminal sporangium. There is no doubt that the sporangia here men-
tioned are transformed cells of the filaments in which they are situated; this is

more doubtful in the case represented in
fig. 95 I, where the sporangium has the
appearance of being lateral, but as it has
been found in the same crust as those
figured in fig. 95 F—H, it must be sup-
posed that it has really been terminal.
The single sporangia are 2 to 3 times as
long as broad, 26—50 » long, 11--14 »
broad. Their great length depends pro-
bably on their terminal or subterminal
place, which permits them to develop
unhindered by sporangia or sterile cells
lying above. In some crusts only such
lengthened sporangia, singly or in pairs,
are found; in others they are found in
company with the ordinary seriate ones,
as a rule, however, in different parts of
the frond. By this fact it is shown that
the two kinds of sporangia really belong
to the same species. Single sporangia
have been met with in three places in
spring (Ks: Hastens Grund; Sa: Ronnen
in Begtrup Vig and Lb: off Middelfart).

There is no resemblance between
the single sporangia of this species and
those of Petrocelis cruenta J. Ag., which
are strictly intercalary and globular (comp.
LE Jouis Alg. mar. Cherb. pl. III, fig. 4).

In specimens gathered in November
in the Great Belt I have found spores
germinating in the seriate sporangia (fig.
95 E). The spores were divided by va-
riously orientated walls and some of the
uppermost resulting cells were growing
out upwards into filaments.

The antheridia arise in the upper
part of the vertical filaments, where they

form small lateral bushes, rather similar to those of Cruoria.

Fig. 95.
Petrocelis Hennedyt. Vertical filaments with tetrasporangia.
A, six still undivided sporangia, November. B and C,
ripe sporangia, July. D, filament with two sporangia
only, April. £, tetraspores germinating in the sporangia,
April. F-—TI, from Begtrup Vig, May, F with seriate spor-
angia, G with subterminal, H and I apparently with
terminal sporangia (in J possibly lateral ?). A,D,E,G,H
390:1 B,C,F, I, 300: 1.

They are borne on

the upper end of small, usually unicellular, more rarely bicellular, branchlets, two

D. K. D, Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2. 23

or three on the same stalk (fig. 97). Some-
times they appear to be produced directly
from a cell of the vertical filament.

The carpogonial branches are si-
tuated laterally on the vertical filaments.
They are somewhat variable in shape
and number of cells. Usually they are
two-celled, and the undermost cell then
frequently projects considerably down-
wards beyond the insertion point (fig. 99 A).

SSeS See =>))

Fig. 96.
Petrocelis Hennedyi,thin

we»

Fig. 97.
Petrocelis Hennedyi, from the
North Sea (Klitmgller), August.
Vertical filaments with anthe-
ridia. 390:1.

More rarely the carpogonial filament is 3-(or 4-)celled. A carpogo-

crust from Lillebelt, — nium situated directly on the vertical filament was also met with,
March. Vertical fila- “, A * ° . ° .
ments with truncate but the cell from which it was given off had in this case the

end-cell. Sporangia sub-
terminal or terminal.
390, 1. 5

Fig. 98.
Petrocelis Hennedyi, from Bornholm, July.
the vertical filament.

A, carpogonium situated directly on
B—D, two-celled carpogonial branches; in B and D the
supporting cell has the same character as those of the carpogonial branch. E,
carpogonial branch with short sporogenous filaments given off from the carpo-
gonium and the subjacent cell. /, carpogonial branch producing (sporogenous ?)
filaments. G, vertical filament with two larger cells, one of which bears a hyaline
hair. H, vertical filament with a presumed auxiliary cell with scar after a decayed
hair. J and K, auxiliary cells in contact with sporogenous filaments. L, probably
young gonimoblast. A—E and L, 630:1 F—K 390:1.

character of the cells of carpogonial branches (fig. 98 A), its con-
tents being more homogenous and staining more intensely by

hematoxyline than the
ordinary cells. This
may also sometimes be
the case with the cell
bearing 2-celled carpo-
gonial branches (fig.
98 B). The cell bearing
a carpogonial branch is
frequently swollen, re-
sembling the auxiliary
cells.

The auxiliary cells
arise from single cells
in the vertical filaments,
which become some-
what swollen and more
susceptible to colouring
matter. They appear
to arise in some cases
from cells having pro-
duced a hair (fig. 98
G, H). The develop-
ment of the cystocarps
has not been follow-
ed; I have only obser-
ved a few stages suc-
ceeding the presumed

fertilization'. Sporogenous filaments are found given off not only from the carpo-
gonium but also from other cells in the carpogonial branch; in the latter case,
however, fusion between these cells and the carpogonium could not always be dis-
cerned, as for instance in fig. 98 E, where two young sporogenous filaments are
seen projecting from the carpogonium and the subjacent cell. Older stages are
shown in fig. 99 C and E; in C the filaments causing the fusion between the cells
of the carpogonial branch are

easily visible. The sporogenous
filaments are here seen growing
out in a horizontal direction from
the carpogonial branches. Fig.
98 I, K show auxiliary cells in

contact with sporogenous _ fila-
ments, and fig. 99 G represents
probably the same after the fusion.
The stages shown in figs. 99 D
and 98 L are probably young go- /
nimoblasts, though sporogenous

ee

filaments are not visible. Ripe
cystocarps are shown in figs. 99
H, I; they consist, as shown by
Batters (1. c. pl. XI, fig. 4), of an™
almost spindie-shaped heap of
carpospores which easily segre-
gate on preparation. The spores
are 14 to 17 in diameter.

The species has been found
in almost all the Danish ae

in depths of 1 to 19 meters. Fig. 99.
grows on stones and. shells ee Petrocelis Hennedyt. A, two-celled carpogonial branch, January.
. . . F : B-—D, Begtrup Vig, May. B, three-celled carpogonial branch, un-
Mytilus edulis and Littorina littorea, fertilized. C. carpogonial branch after fertilization (?), giving off
often in company with incrusting sporogenous filaments. D, young gonimoblast arising from an
auxiliary cell (?). E, carpogonial branch giving off three sporoge-
Lithothamnia and growing Over nous filaments (Skagerak, April). F-G, Hellebek, July. F, earpo-

att x : gonial branch giving off sporogenous filaments. G, presumed auxi-
them. In the North Sea and Ska liary cell fused with a sporogenous filament. H, cystocarp, not
gerak it has principally been found _ fully developed, Lysegrund, May. I, ripe cystocarp, Storebelt, January.
g F F A, H 300:1. B—G 390:1. J 230:1.
growing on the stem of Laminaria
hyperborea. The sporangia begin their development as a rule in the autumn;
they were found undivided in September and November, ripe in January to July,

emptied or abortive in June to ptember an mber. u ung sporangia
tied bort d) to Septembe d November. But young sporangia

1 Spermatia have not been found adhering to the trichogynes, and in some cases carpogonia having
produced sporogenous filaments show no interruption of the protoplasm over the ventral part (fig. 98 E,
99 E) which might suggest a parthenogenetic development of the cystocarp.

23*

180

were also met with in July. The antheridia have only been met with in particular
male specimens from the North Sea and the Limfjord, collected in August, and a
cystocarp-bearing specimen from Lillebelt collected in July also appeared to bear
emptied antheridia. The cystocarps develop, as it seems, at about the same seasons
as the tetrasporangia. They have been found ripe in January, May and June,
emptied or degenerated in’ August. The carpogonia seem to arise at various sea-
sons. In specimens collected in November I have found very young carpogonia
still without trichogynes, but in crusts collected at Bornholm in July carpogonia
with long trichogynes, partly also with sporogenous filaments, were met with (fig. 98),
and unfertilized and fertilized carpogonia (at all events producing sporogenous fila-
ments) have also been found in spring. In some cases sporangia and cystocarps
have been found in the same crust.

Localities. Ns: Klitmoller, on the stem of Laminaria hyperborea washed ashore; Hanstholm
(YU), 2 meters. — Sk: 4 miles N'/,E of Svinklov beacon (A. C. Johansen); Lokken, on Lam. hyp. on the shore; off
Lonstrup, about 9 m; off Hirshals, on Lam. hyp. — Lf: Nissum Bredning off Helligso, 6 m (C. H.-Ostenfeld) ;
at Mullerne (ZY), 4,5 m; Sondre Ron near Lemvig; Holmtunge Tange (MK). — Kn: Krageskov Rev (TV).
— Ke: JO, Fladen; OO, Soborghoved Grund, 8,5 m. — Km: XC, NW of Anholt. — Ks: OS, OS', Hastens
Grund, 14—16m; HQ, Lysegrund; EJ, entrance to Isefjord. — Sa: GD, near Sejero; FS, Vejre Sund;
Ronnen in Begtrup Vig, 1m; North side of Refsnes Reef, 13 m, (Ostenfeld); DK, Bolsaxen; MQ, South
of Paludans Flak, 12 m; Halsgab near Hofmansgave, “in saxis maris Hindsholm‘ (Lyngbye, Hofman Bang);
DJ, east of AZbelo. — Lb: FZ, Kasserodde, 6,5m; North of Feng Kalv; off Middelfart, about 15m. —
Sb: Stavreshoved; GP, Halskovy Reef; NN, SW of Sproga, 19m; Avernakhage near Nyborg, 2m; GZ,
north of Egholm; DN, Vengeance Grund; near Vresen (Ostenfeld); DP, north of Onsevig. — Su: BQ, off
Ellekilde, Ellekilde Hage, 11m; North of Lappegrund, about 20 m (H. E. Petersen). -- Bw: DU, off
Dimesodde, 11m. — Bm: QQ, off Redvig. — Bb: YG, Arnager Rev, 7 m.

Cruoria (Fries).
1. Cruoria pellita (Lyngb.) Fries, Areschoug.

El. Fries, Corpus florar. prov. Suec. I. 1835, p. 317; J. E. Areschoug, Algarum pug. sec. Linnzea, Vol. 17,
p. 267, tab. IX fig, 6—8, 1843, ex parte, Phycee scand. mar., 1850, p. 157; Alg. scand. exsicc,
No. 309 (1872); J. Agardh, Sp. II, 1852, p. 491, III, 1876, p. 377; Le Jolis, Liste alg. Cherbourg p. 108,
pl. IV, fig. 1—3; Batters, Mar. Alg. Berw. 1889, p. 95, pl. XI fig. 5.

Chetophora pellita Lyngbye Hydr., 1819, p. 193, pl. 66 B, ex parte (quoad specim. feeroéns.).

Cruoria adherens Crouan in J. Agardh Sp. I], p. 491, HI, p. 377, (comp. Le Jolis, Liste, p. 108).

An examination of the specimens of Chetophora pellita in LyNGBYe’s herbarium
has shown that this name includes two distinct species, the specimens from the
Feroes belonging to Cruoria pellita, while those from Denmark belong to Petrocelis
Hennedyi (comp. p. 174). The description and the figures, which treat only of
sterile specimens, agree tolerably well with both species; it appears most pro-
bable, however, that they have been worked out after the Danish specimens, as the
filaments in the fig. 2 are not thicker towards the base, and as they are described
as “sequalia, apice parum attenuata” (I. c. p. 194), which agrees best with the last

Salah

named species. The genus Cruoria, to which the species of LyNGBYE was referred
in 1835 by Fries, was also very ill defined. Arescnouc and the later authors, how-
ever, have applied the name of LynGByE and Frigs to the species here treated of,
and it must be used in the future in the same sense, as the specific name of LYNGBYE
in fact comprises both species.

This species, in habit quite resembling Petrocelis Hennedyi, forms crusts on
the stems of Laminaria hyperborea, stones, shells of Mytilus and barnacles, more
rarely on Fucus serratus and
the basal part of Halidrys
siliquosa, from 1 to 12 cm in
diameter or more. The crust
has at first a basal layer con-
sisting of one layer of cells
from which the vertical fila-
ments are given off. The fila-

B 2
Fig. 100. Fig. 101.
Cruoria pellita. A, border of frond seen from above. B, vertical section Cruoria pellita. Basal layer of frond seen
of under part af frond showing basal layer and sub-basal layer. C, simi- from the under face, showing creeping
lar, older crust. A, B 390:1. C 230:1. rhizoidal filaments. 390:1.

ments of the basal layer are radiating towards the margin (fig. 100 A). According
to Scumitz and HauptTFietscu (1897, p. 535) the thallus is quite coalesced with the
substratum and without root-hairs (Wurzelhaare); the first is true, but the latter
assertion is not quite correct. As shown in figs. 100 and 101, short filaments are
here and there given off from the under side of the basal layer; these filaments
have first the character of unicellular rhizoids, but increase in length and form
long septate filaments running under the primary basal layer, and in older crusts
they may form a continuous layer consisting of one to more layers of variously
disposed cells, the undermost of which may have the character of rhizoids pene-
trating into the unevennesses of the substratum, while the upper cells in thicker
fronds resemble those of the primary basal layer. According to Scumirz and Haupt-
FLEISCH (I. c.), rhizoids are frequently produced in the undermost part of the cor-
tical layer.

182

The vertical filaments are ascendent at the base; they are thicker near the base
than in the upper part, and consist there of somewhat swollen cells, about 12,5—14 »
thick, while the cells of the upper part are
6—11 yw, frequently 7,5—9 » thick.

The lower part of the filaments ta-
pers gradually upwards, while the upper part
is usually of equal thickness. The ultimate
cell is truncate or rounded, but never pointed.

(l

The cells contain a nucleus and a single B
calotte-shaped chromatophore, the border of
which seems to be more or less lobed. The

Fig. 102. cells, particularly those of the undermost part Fig. 103.

Cruoria pellita. A, vertical
filament with branch, above
a carpogonium (?); the cells grains. The filaments are sparingly bran-
contain a chromatophore
and starch grains. B, vertical
filament with young sporan- Hyaline hairs were not observed, but I some-

oa as times found septate branches thinner than the filaments and with
more refringent contents, reaching the same level as the ordinary filaments (fig. 103).

The tetrasporangia and the sexual organs occur as a rule in distinct indivi-
duals; carpogonia have, however, been met with in tetrasporangia-bearing crusts.
The tetrasporangia are lateral on the vertical filaments. As shown in the figure
published in Le Jolis’ Liste (1. c.) they are attached in such a manner that their
under part projects below the point of attachment. They are very large and divided
by three horizontal walls. In specimens from Frederikshayn they were 250—283 pz
long, 45—60 y» broad. A young sporangium is shown in fig. 102 B. In one case
the spores seemed to contain several nuclei, but the observation was not certain,
owing to the numerous starch grains contained in the spores.

The antheridia form small lateral tufts at the upper end of the vertical fila-
ments, as shown by TuHuret (LE Jo.is |. ¢. pl. IV fig. 3). They are usually produ-
ced in small numbers on the upper end of a unicellular branchlet (fig. 104). The
antheridia are linear, but the liberated spermatia, according to THurReET (Il. c.) are
globular. I have only once observed antheridia, in a specimen collected at Frede-
rikshavn in July, having also carpogonia and cystocarpia.

The development of the cystocarps has only been incom-
pletely followed. The carpogonial filaments are lateral on the
vertical filaments. Their number of cells may be variable, at
most four (fig. 105 A), more frequently less, e. g. two in fig. 105 B,
and in fig. 106 A, where the trichogyne reached over the sur-
face of the frond. Most of the carpogonial filaments observed

Fig. 104, had short trichogynes, and were probably young or abortive.
Cruoria pellita. Upper ends Carpnogonia sitting directly on the vertical filaments also occur,

of filaments with antheri-
dia, mostly emptied. 390:1. but in such cases it was often difficult to decide whether they

of the filaments, are usually filled with starch — Cruoria pellita. Bran-
ches consisting of nar-
rower cells with re-
ched, by lateral ramification (fig. 102 A). _ fringent contents.
300 : 1.

were really carpogonia. Such dubious cases
are shown in fig. 105 C, D; I have been in-
clined to interpret them as carpogonia, since
they had the same refringent and colourless
contents as the others. In some cases the
supporting cell in the vertical filament had
a similar appearance (fig. 105 C, D) (Comp.
Petrocelis Hennedyi, p. 178). The undermost
cell in the carpogonial filament is sometimes
connate in its whole length with the suppor- Fig. 105.

: : : Cruoria pellita. Carpogonia A, four-celled carpogo-
ting filament. Sporogenous filaments were nial branch. B, two-celled carpogonial branch. C,
not seen in connection with the carpogonium, presumed cuca sitting directly on ine ver-

; s hare tical filament; the supporting cell and the next fol-
but they were found fusing with the auxili- lowing have the same homogenous and refringent

s oan” . oes contents as the carpogonium. D, Carpogonia given
aby cells. These cells ane intercalary in the off directly from the vertical filament. A, D 300: 1;
vertical filaments and differ but little from B, C 390:1.
the other cells, possibly sometimes swollen before fusion. The sporogenous filaments

run principally in a horizontal direction, but sometimes give off upward branchlets,

Fig. 106.
Cruoria pellita. A, two-celled carpogonial branch. B, filament with a somewhat swollen cell *, possibly an auxiliary
cell. C, auxiliary cell fused with sporogenous filament. D, similar; the sporogenous filament has given off a branchlet
upwards. E, auxiliary cell fused with a sporogenous filament which has given off two upwards directed branchlets.
F, auxiliary cell in connection with an incompletely developed cystocarp. G, ripe cystocarp; the pits connecting
the auxiliary cell with the neighbouring cells in the vertical filament are marked with a x. c, carpogonium; a,
auxiliary cell; s, sporogenous filament. A—F 390:1. G 300:1.

the signification of which is unknown (fig. 106 D, E). An incompletely developed
cystocarp is shown in fig. 106 F, it consists of a very small number of upwardly
directed filaments, which have been somewhat displaced by pressure; the auxiliary
cell has produced a lateral outgrowth, but is otherwise not swollen. Fig. 106 G
shows a ripe cystocarp; the auxiliary cell, or better, the fusion cell, is here seen
as a large cell connected by pits with the neighbouring cells of the vertical filament.
All the cells of the cystocarp seem to produce a very large carpospore. The ripe
cystocarp consists of a spindle-shaped heap of large cells, few in number, reaching
downwards considerably beyond the insertion of the auxiliary cell; it has earlier
been shortly described and figured by Batters (1. c.).

The species occurs from low-water mark down to 30 meters depth. In some
places in the eastern Kattegat it occurs abundantly, covering the stones with ex-
tensive crusts, forming an association. The sporangia arise in autumn; they are
found ripe in winter and spring, emptied in spring and summer. Carpogonia were
met with at all seasons, often abortive however; cystocarps have only been met
with once in July.

Localities. Sk: Off Lonstrup (ZK*), on Laminaria hyperborea. — Kn: Herthas Flak (!, Borgesen);
TX, at Hirsholmene; Krageskovs Rev; Busserevy at Frederikshavn; harbour of Frederikshavn; VU, east
of Nordre Ronner, 15 m; TO, TP, Tonneberg Banke, 16—18 m; FF, TR, Trindelen, — Ke: IR, IT and
VZ, Groves Flak, 24,5m; IQ, ZE', Fladen; II, IK, Lille Middelgrund; Store Middelgrund (Borgesen), 30 m;
IA, Store Middelgrund, 16 m; OO, Seborghoved Grund. — Km: XC, NW of Anholt, 11 m, on the base
of Halidrys; D, north of Isefjord, on Fucus serratus, 11m. — Sas: BF, off Sletterhage, 14m; PH, Lind-

holms Dyb, 20,5 m; Northside of Refsnzes (C. H. Ostenfeld), 19m; DK, Bolsaxen, 14m. — Lb: CC, South
side of Hornenzes, on Mytilus, 7,5 m. — Sb: NN, Southwest of Sproge, 19 m. — Sus: bM, South of Hveen.

Cruoriopsis Dufour.
Dufour, Elenco delle Alghe della Liguria, Genova 1864, p. 35 (non vidi), Schmitz and Hauptfleisch in
Engler u. Prantl. I,2 p. 535.
1. Cruoriopsis danica sp. nov.

Crusta sanguinea, diametro c. 2—3 mm, ad 74, crassa. Stratum basale uni-
stratosum, substrato arcte adnatum, e filis radiantibus compositum, cellulis 4—9 »&
plerumque c. 6—9 y» latis, c. 6—7 y altis, latitudine plerumque c. duplo longioribus,
nonnunquam lateraliter confluentibus. Fila erecta 4—7-cellularia, aqualia vel in
inferiore parte nonnunquam sursum paulo attenuata, 5—11y lata, cellulis longitu-
dine vario, inferioribus nonnunquam non nisi dimidiam partem latitudinis attingen-
tibus, superioribus latitudine seepe duplo longioribus, chromatophorum singulum
continentibus. Pili hyalini terminales nonnunquam sparse occurrunt. Sporangia
in filis erectis terminalia, solitaria, rarius bina, ellipsoidea, 23—30y longa, 14—18 »
lata, oblique cruciatim divisa. Organa sexualia ignota. Cellule auxiliariz (?) bre-
vissimze in parte media vel superiori filorum seriate.

The cells of the basal layer form regularly radiating filaments of varying breadth.
Lateral fusions may be wanting in some cases, while in others they occur in great

ee.

numbers (figs. 107 I, 108 A). More than two cells may sometimes fuse together. The
cells of the basal layer are low, and the same may also be the case with the under-
most cells in the erect filaments, while those of the middle and the upper part
of the filaments may reach a length of up to 2,5 times the breadth. The erect
filaments have almost the same breadth in their whole length, frequently, however,
they are a little thicker towards the base, and the uppermost cell may ‘be a little
thicker than the second from the top. The filaments are rather firmly connected,
but not or only to a slight degree united by a gelatinous collode. In the undermost
part of the frond
fusions may
sometimes take
place between
contiguouscells
of different fila-
ments, as in the
following — spe-
cies. The sur-
face is cCove-
red with a ra-
ther firm out-
er wall. Each
cell contains a Fig. 107.

calotte - shaped Cruoriopsis danica. A—H from M. A—D, vertical sections of frond, in B a young hair, in C,

. a more developed hair, in D, fully developed erect filaments, a little swollen at the top, E,
chromatophore unripe sporangium. Ff, new sporangia formed within emptied sporangial walls. G, H, ripe
and a small sporangia. J, K from MK. J, basal layer from the face showing fusions. K, erect filament
ending in hair. 390:1.

nucleus, _ little
susceptible to staining reagents. The frond is, at all events in some cases, poly-
stromatic to the border (fig. 108 F).

Here and there some of the erect filaments terminate in hyaline hairs; these
occur in varying quantity, usually solitary. They are fairly rich in protoplasm.
The subjacent cell is somewhat lengthened, conical (fig. 107).

The sporangia arise from the terminal cell of erect filaments. They reach the
surface of the frond and are originally, like the vegetative cells, covered with a thick
outer wall (fig. 108). The first wall is inclined, the two following perpendicular to
it (figs. 107 G, 108 FE). After evacuation of the sporangium a new one may some-
times be formed from the subjacent cell within the emptied sporangial wall (fig. 107 F).

In specimens dredged in the Little Belt in July 1915 I found very short-celled fila-
ments which were supposed to be auxiliary-cell filaments, though carpogonia were
not found. They arose from erect filaments, which in a smaller or greater extent
of their length consisted of low, disc-shaped cells, the undermost and one, or more
rarely two or three, of the uppermost cells showing the ordinary length. The short
cells were of a feebler colour than the other cells; they resembled the auxiliary-

D. K. D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. of mathem. Afd. VII. 2. 24

186

cell-rows of several other Cryptonemiales, but they seem to be different from those
found in Cruoriopsis cruciata Dufour, which, according to Scumirz (Sitzungsber. d.

Fig. 108.

Cruoriopsis danica,

A—F from Groves Flak. A, basal layer from the face. B, vertical
section of frond; at left probably two young sporangia. C, two emptied sporangia
on the end of a filament. D, E, ripe sporangia. F—H, from Lille Belt; F, vertical
section ofthe margin. G, /7,supposed auxiliary-cell filaments. A—H390:1. F—H 625 :1.

niederrhein. Ges. ftir Na-
tur- u. Heilk. zu Bonn.
1879) are lateral and
3- to 5-celled.

As may be judged
from the above descrip-
tion, our species much
resembles = Cruoriopsis-
Hauckii BATTERS, © ac-
cording to the descrip-
tion given in the Journ.
of Botany 1896 p. 387
(New or critical Brit.
mar. Algee), and I have
indeed been much in
doubt, whether it might
not be identical with it.
BATTERS’ species differs
however, by the erect
filaments consisting to-

wards the apices of longer and narrower cells, three or four times as long as broad and
only 4 or 5y in diameter, while at the base of the filaments the cells are 10—15 yp

in diameter.
species, had I not, through the kindness
of the late Mr. Barrers, received from
him a microscopical preparation with
two sections of a plant designed as
Cruoriopsis Hauckii Batt. Plymouth 24!

2 ¢ 4. \\ ne
(8) 2) q J ial
operas log he Ye
Ne es an ih

0 00 00

a) iS

Fig. 109.
Cruoriopsis Hauckii Batt., after preparation sent,*from
Batters. A, basal layer from the face. B, vertical filaments.
C, sporangium. 390:1.

Nevertheless I should perhaps have referred my plants to the named

Fig. 110.
Cruoriella armorica Hauck, after specimen from Naples,
from Hauck’s collection. A, basal layer from the face. B,
vertical section, showing unripe sporangium within an
emptied sporangial wall. C, ripe sporangium. 390:1.

187
January 1896, thus apparently a type specimen, but differing from the author’s
description in the dimensions of the erect filaments and the sporangia, the first
being thin in their whole length, 3,5—5 » in diameter, not broader at the base,
thus much thinner than in our species, and consisting of much more lengthened
cells (fig. 109). Further, the crust appeared to have another consistency than the
Danish plant, the filaments being connected by a gelatinous substance, while the
special membranes of the cells were not distinct. The sporangia were smaller, more
lengthened, 18—25 » long, 7—11y broad. Hyaline hairs were not present. I think
it therefore best to consider the Danish alga as representing a distinct species.

According to Barrers (I. ¢.), Cr. Hauckii is identical with Cruoriella armorica
Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 31 (non Crouan). An examination, through the kindness of
Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse, of a microscopical preparation of this species from Haucx’s
collection, labelled Neapel 1878, has shown me that this plant is different from the
Danish, and also from Barrers’ species. The crust is thicker, up to 164 y, the basal
layer consisting of much larger cells, the erect filaments are thinner, more loosely
united, sometimes dichotomous above, the sporangia regularly cruciate and much
larger, 46—56 » long, 26—28 » broad (fig. 110)!.

Cr. danica reminds one not a little of Cr. arctica K. Rosenv. (1910, p. 102); it
forms, like this, small, thin, blood-red crusts on stones. It differs by lower cells
in the basal layer, occasionally fusing with the neighbouring cells, by the presence
of hairs, by the oblique division of the sporangia, and by the fact that the spor-
angia are always terminal, never lateral. It must be admitted that two sporangia
may sometimes be found at the end of an erect filament, one of which must pos-
sibly be regarded as lateral, but they are in fact both placed terminally on the
filament (fig. 108 C), while in Cr. arctica, true lateral sporangia occur. Finally, the
sporangia are somewhat larger.

The species grows on stones in 1 to 17 meters depth; it has been found with
ripe sporangia in April (Groves Flak) and September (Sondre Ren by Lemvig).

Localities. Lf: M, Sendre Ron by Lemvig, c. 1m; MK, Holmtunge Tange, 1—2 m. — Ke:
North end of Groves Flak (Bergesen). — Lb: At Lyngsodde off Middelfart, 15—19 m.

2. Cruoriopsis gracilis (Kuckuck) Batters.
E. A. L. Barrers, Catal. of the Brit. Mar. Algae (Suppl. to the Journ. of Botany 1902), p. 95.
Plagiospora gracilis Kuckuck, Bemerk. z. mar. Algenveg. v. Helgoland II. Wiss. Meeresunters. N. F. II.
Bd. Heft 1, 1897, p, 393. Pe. ‘ |
Cruoriopsis cruciata Batters, New or critical Brit. Mar. Algee. Journ. Bot. 1896, p. 388.

In July 1915 I found by dredging in the Little Belt near Middelfart a few crusts
on stones, agreeing perfectly with the plant described by Kuckuck under the name
of Plagiospora gracilis. A few additional remarks may be given here to KucKkuck’s
rather short description.

! Another specimen in Hauck’s herbarium, labelled Cruoriel la armorica, from Rovigno was sterile,

and evidently belonged to another species, possibly a species of Cruoria.

24*

The crusts are thin, bright purple, up to 1,5cm in diameter. The basal layer
consists of isodiametrical cells. The erect filaments are 4,5—5,5 » thick. Not un-
frequently transversal fusions between contiguous cells in different erect filaments
occur (fig. 111 B). The sporangia are normally lateral on the erect filaments and
sessile. In some cases however I found
them pedicellate, on a one-celled stipe,
as shown in fig. 111 C, D. The sporangia
are first divided by an oblique trans-
versal wall (fig. 111 A) and later by
two walls perpendicular to the first;
at maturity they are 21—22 » long,
11—14 » broad.

Kuckuck has established the genus
Plagiospora on the oblique division of

Fig. 111. the tetrasporangia. As such divisions

Cruoriopsis gracilis. A, erect filament with two-celled spor- occur not only in Hildenbrandia, as men-

angium 49:1, 2 fusion between ells of tvo differnt tioned by Kuckucx, but also in Crnori

stipe. B--D, 730:1. opsis (and further in Petrocelis), and as

in the genus Cruoriopsis both terminal and lateral sporangia occur, even in the

same species (Cr. hyperborea), it is justified to refer the species here mentioned to
the genus Cruoriopsis.

Locality. Lb: At Lyngsodde, right opposite to Middelfart, about 15 meters, with sporangia in July.

Cruoriella Crouan.
1. Cruoriella codana sp. n.

Thallus tota superficie inferiori paulum calcaria substrato adherens, rhizinis
unicellularibus affixus, diametro 2—5 (?) cm latus, purpureus. Stratum basilare
(hypothallium) e lobis lateraliter conjunctis e filis flabellatim ramosis compositis for-
matum, cellulis 14—33 » longis, 9—14 w latis, 9—11 y» altis. Thallus adultus e
pluribus frondibus superpositis compositus. Fila verticalia frondium singularum
plerumque e cellulis 3—10 formata. — Paranemata nematheciorum sexualium sur-
sum attenuata, e 4—5 cellulis composita, basi 7—8 », superne 2—3(— 4)» lata. Anthe-
ridia, in nematheciis specialibus aut in iisdem ac carpogonia, divisionibus trans-
versalibus et longitudinalibus filorum orta, diametro 2. — Carpogonia in ramulis
specialibus 4—5-cellularibus terminalia, membrana obliqua curvata a cellula pen-
ultima limitata. Cellule auxiliarie in filis aliis intercalariz. Cystocarpia e filis
erectis paucis parce ramosis composita. Carpospore 11—12,y diametro.

The specimens on the base of which this species has been described were for
a long time referred by me to Cruoriella armorica Crouan', a species which has

1 Ann. d. scienc. nat. 4e sér. t. 12, 1859, p. 289.

189

often been confounded with other species. It was only by becoming acquainted
with the recently published description of Peyssonnelia (Cruoriella) Nordstedtit Weber-
van Bosse’ and by the final revision of my material that I arrived at the conclu-
sion that it was not identical with the former, but more resembled the last named
species. As it proved to be different also from this and did not appear to agree
with any other well known species, I describe it here as a new species.

Cruoriella codana has only been met with once on a calcareous stone much
bored by worms. It forms thin crusts of a bright purple colour, brighter than in
Cr. Dubyi, and is adherent to the substratum in its whole extent, being fixed to it
by unicellular rhizoids. The greatest crust is more than 5cm in diameter, but it
has probably arisen by coalescence of several distinct crusts; the other were at
most 1cm broad. When seen from the underside, the young basal layer appears
composed of distinct lobes, which coalesce laterally. The lobes have a flabellate
structure. Even when having a continuous outline, the margin is composed of very
_ distinct lobes (fig, 112 A), and the same structure is found in the older parts of the
hypothallium, where there are no principal rows of larger cells, as found in P.
Boergeseniti and P. Nordstedtii by Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse (I. c. p. 188 and 140). The
cells of the basal layer are 14—33, long, 9—14y broad and 9—11y high. Uni-
cellular rhizoids, bounded by a cell wall, are given off from its under face. The
marginal cells of the frond divide by vertical cell-walls, and the segments divide
immediately by a horizontal wall, the hypothallic cell becoming thus lower than
the marginal cell (fig. 114). The monostromatic basal layer or hypothallium is only
little distinct from the “perithallium” consisting of the vertical filaments given off
-from it. These filaments are vertical in their whole extent or slightly ascending;
they are only rarely branched. The cells are of almost equal breadth in the same
filament, 9—12, or the undermost may be a little broader. Their height is as a
rule a little less than the breadth, near the surface sometimes much less, more
rarely the same or a little greater. The number of cells in the erect filaments
usually varies from 3 to 10.

Old crusts are composed of two or more fronds growing one over the other.
At first observation these superposed fronds might be supposed to come into exi-
stence in the same way as recently described by Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse in Peys-
sonnelia (Cruoriella) Nordstedtii (1. c. p. 141, fig. 146), by the formation of a horizontal
split in the frond and following constitution of the part situated over the split as
a new crust with a new-formed hypothallium. I have seen several cases which were
favorable to this interpretation, in particular some apparently young cases and such
where the under face of the upper crust was very irregular, and I might suppose
that the new upper frond may really arise in this manner. But in other cases it
is without doubt that the upper frond arises from horizontal outgrowths from certain
parts of the crust which have preserved their growing power, while the covered

1 Rhizophyllidacez in F. BorGEsSEN, Rhodophycez of the Danish West Indies. Dansk Botan. Arkiv,
‘Bd, 3. Nr. 1, 1916, p. 140.

190

parts have lost it by formation of nemathecia or from other causes. The meeting
point between the overlapping frond with another similar one or with the forth-
growing old frond is usually easily found (fig. 112 B*). The places from which
the new fronds are given off are frequently inverted conical, being upwardly en-
larged and composed of filaments slightly diverging upwards..The number of these

pina

\
ame:
Cy
[TL
Lee

4
aan

Fig. 112.
Cruoriella codana. A, marginal part of frond seen from below. 195:1. B and C, vertical sections of frond showing
the overlapping of the frond by a new lobe; at * the point of concretion of this lobe with another part of the frond;
in C the basal layer of the new lobe is not normally developed. In C auxiliary-cell filaments and sporogenous fila-
ments are visible 205:1. D, vertical section of frond with antheridial nemathecium. 350:1.

points of departure is variable; sometimes they are very close, in other places they
are more distant. The new-formed fronds coalesce laterally and form together a
uniform plain surface. The cells of the basal layer of the overlapping fronds were
frequently found connected with pits, a fact which supports the here proposed ex-
planation of their development. As the new fronds were evidently not produced
at the season when the specimens were collected, I have not been able to follow
their development, but must content myself with examining the advanced stages.
A further fact confirming my view is that nemathecia are frequently found on the
surface of the covered crust (fig. 112 C). The under face of the frond is often

191
irregular; in some places the frond projects downward sand, consists there of larger
cells, which may here be up to 17, high.

The cells of the frond contain, as far as could be judged from the examination
of dried specimens, a vaulted chromatophore in the upper part of the cell. Nu-
merous starch grains often fill the cells, particularly in the under part of the frond.

The under

face of the frond

is covered with S }

chalk, but the ¢

frond itself does / la

not appear to be Jy O 0]

incrusted. © , Op /\
The sexual ae & C a

organs are al- C)

ways situated in oy

nemathecia on

the upper side of

the frond. The
nemathecial fil-
aments consist
of4 or 5cells, the
undermost of
which have the
same breadth as
the upper cells

(=
: >

G5
S@ae—aa

of the crust, or rp Ofc :
a
about 7—8 p, A
while the thick- Fig. 113.

f the fil Cruoriella codana. A and B, young carpogonia. C, more developed carpogonium with short,
ness 0 1e tla- thick trichogyne. D, carpogonium showing disjunction of the trichogyne but no other signs
ments tapers to- of fecundation. E—H, auxiliary-cell filaments; a, auxiliary cell; s, sporogenous filament.

: I, not fully developed cystocarp; a, auxiliary cell or fusion cell. A—D 630:1. E—TI 400:1.
wards the midd-

le and in the upper part it is only 2—3(—4) », without considering the gelatinous outer
wall (fig. 112 C). The upper cells are 3 or 4 times as long as broad or even longer.

The antheridia arise from the nemathecial filaments by division of all the
cells or with the exception of the undermost one or two cells. The cells are divided
by transversal walls or at the same time by longitudinal walls in small antheridial
cells (spermatangia), which are about 2y in diameter; in a longitudinal section
each filament appears as composed of one or two longitudinal series of cells (fig.
112 D). The antheridia occur in particular male nemathecia or in the same nema-
thecia as the carpogonia.

The carpogonia are terminal on 4- or 5-celled branches given off from the
lower part of the nemathecial filaments. They are cut off by an oblique curved

192

wall going from the middle of the longitudinal to the border of the basal wall of
the mother-cell. Two young stages are shown in fig. 113 A,B. The carpogonium
shown in fig. 118 C is a littke more developed, though yet unfertilized; the tricho-
gyne is short and thick, the carpogonium encloses completely the right side of the
hypogynous cell. The carpogonium represented in fig. 1138 D has the appearance
of being fertilized, the continuity of the trichogyne with the ventral part being

ae)
en O C)
agvoe
Fig. 114.
Cruoriella codana.

A. vertical section
of margin of frond.
B, vertical section
of sporangial nema-

. interrupted, but the carpogonium has not reached the surface of—

the frond, and no spermatia adhere to it, nor have any sporogenous
filaments been formed. Later stages of the carpogonia I have not
observed.

The auxiliary cells are more numerous than the carpogonia;
they occur in particular branches given off at the base of ordinary
nemathecial filaments and are shorter than these (fig. 113 E—H). The
cells of these filaments have a dense protoplasm and are somewhat
swollen, particularly the two uppermost cells, while the. third cell
from the top (more rarely the fourth) is not swollen. This latter
cell is the auxiliary cell, which may be concluded from the fact
that it is sometimes found in connection with thin sporogenous
filaments running in a horizontal direction between the nemathecial
filaments. Over the auxiliary-cell filament a space containing a
hyaline substance and provided with a membrane open above is
visible; it resembles an abortive hair (fig. 113). The development
of the cystocarps has not been followed, but a cystocarp, not quite
ripe it is true, but apparently not far from ripeness, is shown in

hecium. 3850: 1. ‘ .
cae fig. 113 J. It consists of a few upward directed, slightly branched

filaments, the cells of which each produce a carpospore. In the most developed
cystocarp I have seen the carposporal cells were 11—12 y» in diameter.

The sporangial nemathecia, of which I have only observed one, much resemble
those of P. Nordstedtii (Mrs. Weber-van Bosse 1. c. p. 142). The nemathecium had
a height of 88, the paraphyses were less tapering than those of the sexual nema-
thecia, the upper cells being 4 broad; the undermost cells were usually 2—3 times
as long as broad. The tetrasporangia, fixed at the base of the nemathecium, are
certainly cruciately divided, but the ripe sporangia were disturbed by the preparation.
Some were divided by a transverse or slightly oblique wall, but the direction of the
following walls could not be stated (fig. 114). The almost ripe sporangia are about
50 long, 18 » broad.

As mentioned above, I at first referred the specimens here described to Cruori-
ella armorica Crouan, and I maintained this determination also after having examined,
through the kindness of Prof. NorDsTeEpT, a type specimen of this species from CRouAN
in J. AGARDH’s herbarium at Lund (Nr. 27630), having in one specimen found a still
sterile nemathecium with thin upwardly tapering nemathecial filaments as in the
sexual nemathecia of the Danish species. The sporangial nemathecia, which at that

193
time were unknown to me in Cr. codana, present, however, such differences that it is
impossible to identify our species with that of Crouan, the nemathecial filaments of the
latter being forked, fastigiate, and the sporangia being terminal on undivided erect
filaments and reaching the surface of the nemathecium, in which respect I found
the specimens of Crovan corresponding to his description and figures.

Our species is apparently related to Cr. Nordstedtit, which shows resemblances
in the structure of the frond and of the sporangial nemathecia, but there seems to
be a difference in the superposed fronds arising only by splitting of the frond in
Cr. Nordstedtii, while in C. codana they seem to arise principally as excrescences
from the surface of the frond. The first-named differs further, according to Mrs.
WEBER-VAN Bosse, by the want of principal rows of cells thicker than the others
in the basal layer and by the presence of pluricellular rhizoids besides the uni-
cellular ones. The sexual nemathecia are unknown in C. Nordstedtii.

It is highly probable that this species has been met with earlier, but con-
founded with Cr. armorica; this, however, cannot be stated without examination of
the corresponding specimens.

Locality. Kn: TR, near Trindelen, 23,5 meters, September.

2. Cruoriella Dubyi (Crouan) Schmitz.

Fr. Schmitz, Syst. Ubersicht, Flora 1889, p. 20; id. in Kolderup Rosenvinge, Grenl. Havalger, 1893 p. 783;
Fr. Schmitz und P. Hauptfleisch in Engler u. Prantl, 1897, p. 536.

Peyssonnelia Dubyi Crouan, Ann. sc. nat. I[le sér. t. 2. 1844, p. 367, pl. 11; id., Alg. mar. du Finistére
(Exsice.) 2e vol. no. 236, Brest 1852; id. Florule du Finistére, 1867, p. 148, pl. 19; Harvey, Phycol.
brit. I, 1846, plate 71; J. AGArpu, Sp. II, 1852, p. 501; III, 1876, p. 384; Hauck, Meeresalg., p. 35;
Batters, Mar. Alg. Berw., 1889, p. 90; Kuckuck, Bemerkungen, II, 1897, p. 393, fig. 18 (antheridia).

The purple-coloured crusts are 1 to 3 (4) cm in diameter. In a dried state
they show characteristic radial folds. The outline of the frond is undulate; the
course of the cell-filaments in the marginal part is not regularly radiating, owing
to its composition of coalescing lobes, the growth being usually arrested in one of
the meeting lobes (fig. 115 C). From the underside of the frond, which is covered
with a layer of chalk, a varying number of rhizoids are given off; when fully de-
veloped they are separated by a wall from the producing cell (fig. 115 A).

The thickness of the frond is variable. As shown in a vertical section, it is
divided immediately behind or at a small distance from the border by horizontal
walls (fig. 115 A). The cells of the undermost layer, which produces the rhizoids,
are usually somewhat lengthened in the radial direction. Two erect cell-rows are
frequently given off from one cell in the basal layer or the subbasal layer (fig. 115 B);
the cells are therefore greater in the under part of the frond than in the upper.
Each cell contains a nucleus and apparently a vaulted chromatophore in the upper
part of the cell. To judge from the figure given by Kuckuck (I. c. p. 394, Fig. 18 B)
the chromatophore is either divided into ribbonlike branches or there are several
bandlike chromatophores; they are not mentioned in the text. The cells, particu-

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem, Afd. VII. 2, 25

194
larly those of the undermost part of the frond, often contain a great quantity of
starch grains taking a brownish colour on treatment with iodine.

Old crusts are often composed of several crusts growing one over the other.
This is principally caused, as in the foregoing species, by the cessation of growth
of great parts of the fronds, particularly those which have produced nemathecia,
while in other parts the erect filaments continue growing in the next season, giving
rise to a new frond growing in a horizontal direction over the old frond, and this
may be repeated several times, so that old fronds may be composed of 6 or more

CAS wee
pen’ OLS

y SALE
S$ OSS

Fig. 115.
Cruoriella Dubyi. A, marginal part of frond in vertical section, B, inner part of frond in vertical section.
C, marginal part of frond seen from above. A and B, 295:1; C, 215:1.

distinct crusts. The under side of fronds or lobes thus produced is usually rather
irregular (fig. 115 A). Overlapping, though in a smaller degree, may also take place
in the border of the frond, where the lobes sometimes grow over one another, and
the same may occur on the meeting of two of the fronds produced in the manner
first described. A formation of superposed fronds by horizontal splitting, as described
for Cr. Nordstedtti by Mrs. WEBER-vAN BossE may also occur (see above p. 189).

The sexual nemathecia are cushion-shaped, of various extent. The antheridia
occur in particular nemathecia or interspersed in the female ones. As shown by
Kuckuck (lL. ¢. fig. 18) the spermatangia arise by transverse and longitudinal divisions
of the cells of the nemathecial filaments (fig. 116 A).

The nemathecial filaments of the female nemathecia are of equal thickness
in their whole length, and consist at the stage of fertilization of about 5 cells,

195

which are a little longer than broad; up to twice as long. When the cystocarps
are ripe, the cushion is thicker, the filaments somewhat longer, the constituting
cells more numerous and sometimes longer. The carpogonia are terminal on parti-
cular (3—)4—5-celled branches given off from one of the undermost cells in a
nemathecial filament or from one of the bottom cells of the nemathecium (fig. 116).
As in the foregoing species, the carpogonium encloses one side of the subterminal

Fig. 116.
Cruoriella Dubyi. A, antheridia, upper part of male nemathecial filament. B—E, vertical sections of nemathecia with
carpogonia (c), trichogynes (f), sporogenous filaments (s) and auxiliary-cell filaments (af). A, E 630:1; B -D 390:1.

cell, giving off a production reaching beyond the under face of this cell. In some
cases no such lateral production was found, but these carpogonia were doubtless
abnormally developed, abortive (fig. 116 C*). The auxiliary-cell branches which are
given off from the lowest part of the nemathecial filaments consist of about four
low seemingly equal cells. In fig. 116 E two fertilized carpogonia are shown, from
which sporogenous filaments growing in a horizontal direction are given off. A
similar filament in connection with an auxiliary-cell filament is shown in fig. 116 D.
The development of the cystocarp has not been followed. At maturity the cysto-
carpial nemathecium contains numerous rows of carpospores, each row consisting
of up to five almost globular carpospores, each surrounded by a thick hyaline wall.

25*

The carpospores are 19—29y in diameter, with the envelope 35—40 y; a nucleus
is seen in the centre. How many such rows belong to each cystocarp I cannot
say; according to BATTERS (I. c. p. 91) each cystocarp consists of one, two or three rows.

Sporangia were only met with in two specimens after evacuation. According to
Crovuan, Harvey and others they are regularly cruciate’.

The species has been met with in several places from Skagerak to the Sams@
waters and the Sound, usually in considerable depths viz. from 13 to 25 meters, in
Skagerak however also in
2 m and in the Limfjord
in 6 meters depth. It grows
on stones (granite and flint)
and old shells of bivalves
(Cyprina, Mytilus modiola
a. 0.) and gastropods, and
Serpula, frequently in com-
pany with Cruoria pellita.
It is perennial, but has
only been collected in the
months of April to Sep-
tember. Most of the spe-
cimens were sterile, but
two specimens with emp-

tied sporangia were found

Fig. 117. in the eastern Kattegat in
Cruoriella Dubyi. Vertical section of nemathecium with ripe eystocarps. 200: 1. :
ruoriella Duby satiate tes April and May, and some

collected in the Samso waters in August had antheridia and carpogonia, partly ferti-
lized, and long sporogenous filaments. Specimens with ripe cystocarpia were col-
lected in August off Lonstrup in Skagerak. According to BaTrers it is fructifying
in January to June at England’s east coast.

Localities. Sk: At Roshage, Hanstholm, near land, 2m; ZK° and ZK° off Lonstrup, 7—13 m.
— Lf: Nissum Bredning, off Helligso. 5,5 m. — Kn: Herthas Flak; Béchers Banke, 29 m; TO, Tonne-
berg Banke; ZB, east of Trindelen, about 30 m; TR, FF and TQ near Trindelen; VU, east of Nordre
Ronner, 15 m; N.E. of Hirsholmene, 9,5 m (Henn. Petersen). —— Ke: IL, IP, IQ, ZE1! Fladen, 21—25 m;
ZJ, IR, IS, VZ, Groves Flak, 22,5—26,5m; Groves Flak (Borgesen); IK, IH, Lille Middelgrund; Store
Middelgrund, IA, 16,5 m (!) and 30 m (Borgesen). — Sa: KI, south of Hjelm, 13 m; BF, off Sletterhage,
14m. — Su: bM, South of Hveen, 22,5 m.

1 The above was written long before I received V. ScuirrNner’s Studien tiber Algen des adriatischen
Meeres (Wiss. Meeresuntersuch. N. F. 11. Bd. Abt. Helgoland, Heft 2, 1916). The author describes here
(lc. p. 148) a species named Cruoriella Dubyi, which he supposes is identical with the Atlantic species
of the same name. This supposition, however, seems to be doubtful, the Adriatic plants apparently
differing, in the structure of the frond and of the nemathecia as well. Thus, the frond is said to be
rarely more than 6 cells thick; nothing is said as to the complex structure of older fronds described
above; and the rhizoids seem to be much more numerous. Further, the paraphyses are said to be
attenuated upwards. The author says, p.148, that the species has been wrongly referred by DE Tont
to Cruoriella, but p. 501 he approves that Scumirz has made the same determination.

197

Rhododermis Crouan.
Crouan in J. Agardh, Sp. Vol. II, pars 2, 1852, p. 504.

1. Rhododermis elegans Crouan.

Crouan in J. Agardh, Sp. Vol. II, pars 2, p. 505. Crouan, Florule de Finistére, 1867, p. 148, pl. 19, fig. 130,
Batters, Mar. Alg. Berw., 1889, p. 91, pl. XI fig. 1 (forma polystromatica Batters). Kolderup Rosenvinge,
Deux. mém., 1898, p. 18, id., Mar. Alg. N. E. Greenl. 1910, p. 104.

This small arctic and north-atlantic species has been collected in several places
in the Danish waters. It forms small, thin crusts of a lilac-rose colour with an
irregular outline, the diameter of which scarcely exceeds 5 mm. It resembles in
many respects Rh. parasitica of which .Kuckuck has given an exhaustive description
and splendid figures (Beitr. z. Kenntn. d. Meeresalg. 1. Wissensch. Meeresunters. N. F.
II, Heft 1. 1897). According to BaTrers, one of the principal differences is that
the cells of the frond in Rh. elegans are broader than long, while in RA. parasitica
they are longer than broad. This difference is in reality general though not abso-
lute, as may be judged from the figures of Kuckuck and from the fact that cells
may be found in Rh. elegans, which are at least as high as broad. Rh. parasitica
differs further by its greater diameter, greater thickness and darker colour. A difference
exists also in the structure of the border of the frond, this consisting in Rh. para-
sitica of distinct filaments (Kuckuck, |. c. p. 7, Taf. VIII fig. 10) while it is continuous
in Rh. elegans (fig. 118 A).

The basal layer consists of radiating cell-rows, the cells of which are more or
less lengthened in a radial direction. In the marginal part of the frond the cell-
rows are frequently flabellately radiating towards the irregularly lobed border, here
and there showing lateral ramifications (fig. 118 A). The cells are usually 5,5--7 yp
broad, 1'/2 to 3 times as long as broad. In the basal layer lateral fusions between
cells belonging to different cell-rows frequently occur, the cells corresponding through
a broad open canal. Such fusions may occur at the very margin of the frond.
More than two cells may sometimes fuse together (fig. 118 A, B).

The crust is at first monostromatic, and a rather broad monostromatic mar-
ginal part may often be found. The inner part of the frond was always found to
be from 2 to at least 5 cells thick. I have never found it distromatic in a greater
extent, and I must therefore suppose that it is only accidentally that Crouan has
attributed a distromatic frond to this species, and that there is no reason to main-
tain the var. polystromatica Batters. The cells contain several chromatophores as in
R. parasitica. In the upper part of the crust the cells are 8—11¥y broad. In several
specimens I found, projecting from the surface, scattered hyaline hairs (fig. 118 C).
Their number varied; they were placed between the paraphyses or in the sterile
parts of the crust.

The sori form irregular spots on the surface of the frond; they consist of
feebly curved paraphyses, usually 4- or 5-celled, 40—50 y long, at the base 5—9
broad, and between them the sporangia, which are terminal on the vertical filaments
of the crust, the upper cell of which has often the character of an upward slightly

198
broader stalk-cell. In some specimens from the Little Belt (Middelfart) the paraphyses
were but few in number, in some cases almost wanting; the plant had then a cer-
tain resemblance with Rhododiscus pulcherrimus.

The sporangia are first divided by a transverse wall; the vertical walls occur
at a later moment, for which reason sori containing only bipartite and undivided
sporangia are not infrequently met with (comp. Kuckuck |. c. p. 7 and Batters 1. c.
pl. XI fig. 1a). The ripe sporangia are usually 24—33 long, 16—20(24) » broad.

BOON
<6) = aS oe QO O 0 OOK)
‘OWT sey OU}
O\ WC J
COOLERS Rs OO
Qa BUEGUD 00 OA
COMI AURG ALO
ry LIVIN ey UN L) ONL
SOOCRIG IONE 4 Ow)
S ae XC) CUBES OO SS
MOPQLM O
“ORES :

aN
Za
ey
i

(Gan

Fig. 118.
Rhododermis elegans. A, marginal part of frond seen from above. B, basal layer of fructifying frond seen from
below. C, vertical section of fertile part of frond with paraphyses, a bipartite sporangium and a hyaline hair. D,
vertical section of frond with sorus; sporangia bipartite. E, almost globular ripe sporangium from Hornenees.
F, ripe sporangium. G, regeneration of sporangium. 385: 1.

The greatest sporangium was found in a specimen from Refsnes; it measured 33 1
in length and 24 y in breadth. In the southernmost place in the Danish. waters
(at Hornenes in the Little Belt) I found almost globular sporangia, 20—21 4 long, 18»
broad (fig. 118 £). After evacuation a new sporangium may be produced from the
stalk-cell within the empty sporangium wall (fig. 118 G).

Sexual organs were not met with. Antheridia are only known in specimens
from North-East Greenland (K. Rosenvinge 1910).

As to the time of fructification only incomplete information can be given. In
winter (October to February) the species has not been met with, but it must be
supposed from observations from the coasts of England and of Greenland, that it
will be found fructifying in winter with us, and this supposition is in accordance

with the fact that it has been found with ripe sporangia in March (Lille Belt) and
with empty sporangia in April (Limfjord, Samsg waters). On the other hand it has
also been found with ripe sporangia in June, July and September, and it seems
thus that it may produce ripe sporangia at all seasons.

The species occurs on stones (flint, limestone, granite), shells and carapaces
of animals (Mytilus, Serpula, Hyas) and Algz (Polysiphonia elongata, Chondrus crispus,
hapters of Laminaria digitata), in 5,5—19 meters depth.

Localities. Sk: YN’, S.E. of Bragerne, 10,5 m. — Lf: XX in Nissum Bredning, 5,5 m. — Kn:
TG, north of Lesg, 95m. — Kes: VY, Fladen, 18 m. — Ks: OP, Lysegrund, 6 m. — Sa: Northside of
Refsnes, 19m. — Lb: NV and XQ, near Middelfart, 15—19m: CC, south side of Hornenzs, 7,5 m.

2. Rhododermis Georgii (Batters) Collins.

F. S. Collins in Phycotheca Bor. Amer. No 1299; id., Notes on Algae, III, Rhodora, August 1906, p. 160.

Rhodophysema Georgii Batters, New or critical Brit. mar. Algz. Journ. of Botany, Vol. 38, 1900, p. 377.
Kylin, Algenfl. schwed. Westk., 1907, p. 194—196, fig. 41.

Rhododermis Van Heurckii Heydrich, Uber Rhododermis Crouan, Beihefte z. Botan. Centralblatt, Bd. 14,
1903, p. 243, Taf. 17.

Strange to say this characteristic little species was first described in 1900, though
it has later proved to be widely distributed. It has also been recorded in several
places in the Danish waters, always growing, as elsewhere, on Zostera-leaves, but it
has further been found growing on uncovered roots of Zostera.

The plant begins as a thin monostromatic crust much resembling that of Rho-
dodermis elegans, and with the same marginal growth. The marginal part is usually
continuous with an irregularly undulating outline, and consisting of radiating fila-
ments which are 4—6y broad; more rarely the ends of the filaments are free, not
laterally connate. Lateral fusions between cells of these cell-rows not unfrequently
occur (fig. 119 A). The crust is early divided by horizontal divisions, which advance
from the centre towards the periphery, with the result that the crust usually becomes
polystromatic to the margin. The radial growth has meanwhile ceased, so that the
diameter of the crust rarely exceeds 300».

As shown by Heypricu, Cotiins and Ky.in, the species occurs in two
forms, a disc-shaped and a globose or pear-shaped or irregularly lobed. In the
disc-shaped form, the frond is usually 4 to 5, at most 7 cells thick, when fully
developed and fructiferous. The cells of the erect cell-rows are 4—6y thick. As
shown by Heypricu and Kyuin, some of the superficial cells may produce long,
vigorous hyaline hairs of the usual type in the Floridee; they are 5—7 y» thick
near the base, and contain a nucleus near the top. The cells of the frond contain
a nucleus and several chromatophores.

In the disc-shaped specimens the sorus often originates shortly after the for-
mation of the first horizontal walls. The upper cell produced by these divisions
in the central part of the frond develops then in a paraphyse or in a sporangium
with its stalk cell, and there is only one layer of vegetative cells under the sorus.
When the surrounding cells now continue growing in a vertical direction and dividing

200

by horizontal walls, the sorus will finally be placed in a groove in the frond (fig. 119 C,
comp. Heypricu |. c. Fig. 3). When rising later it takes a more superficial position.
The other specimens arise from disc-shaped ones by very strong enlargment
of the under cells of the frond with the exception of the peripheral ones. The
figures of Batrers and Herypricu show a great number of large hyaline cells in
the interior of the frond, suggesting that the erect cell-rows from which they arose
consisted of about 10 cells. Such figures represent, according to my observations,
eccentric sections in which a greater
number of the outward bent cell-
rows have been intersected. Accor-
ding to Kyun, the cells of the basal
layer remain for a long time un-
changed, and differ from the cells
of the inner tissue through their
small size and rich contents. ’’Schliess-
lich tritt indessen auch eine Ver-
grosserung in den Zellen der Basal-
scheibe ein, indem sie sich zwischen
die vergrésserten Basalzellen der
verticalen Zellfaden einkeilen.“ This
latter assertion is not in accordance
with my observations. In specimens
attaining only a smaller height, being
ae seen eae Fig. 119. . only cushion-shaped, the cells of the
Rd et ne a et eee showing basal layer remain often unchanged,
vertical section, showing a young hair. C, vertical section of — hut in typical specimens of the in-
disc-shaped frond showing a sorus sunk in a groove. 350:1. ~
flated form they are enlarged at an
early period, and there seems to be ordinarily no question of protruding of these
cells between those of the second layer. But the cells increasing not only in length
but also in breadth, there is no room for all the cells of the basal layer when
enlarging their volume, and a number of them must therefore remain unchanged
in size. Connected with the growth of the inner cells is the enlargment of the surface
of the frond which makes its appearance in the lateral branching of the cell-rows
in the periphery of the frond (fig. 120 C). — In the large vesicular cells a number
of small chromatophores are easily visible; in some cases these cells were poor in

LOPS C

cell-contents, in others they contained small starch grains.

The simultaneous occurrence of the two forms of the species on the same
leaf of Zostera is very curious. As a rule, the specimens growing on the faces of
the leaves are disc-shaped or low cushion-shaped, while those placed on the margins
are inflated. Cushion-shaped specimens may, however, be found on the margins
and inflated on the faces, thus the two forms of specimens may occur side by side
apparently under equal external conditions; this may perhaps be caused by a different

moment of development. The possibility that there might be two distinct forms is
quite precluded by the fact that transitional forms are everywhere met with, and
by their accordance in all other respects. Specimens are sometimes found which
are partly cushion-shaped, partly inflated and bearing sori in both parts of the
frond. It cannot be doubted that the inflated specimens arise under certain con-
ditions which are usually only realised on the margins of the Zostera-leaves. It

a

ae
JSS

r >

—
LFS

bhi
ITN» Z Nn)

Fig. 120.
Rhododermis Georgii, vertical sections of the inflated form. A, sterile plant. B, plant with sorus with unripe spor-
angia. C, part of sorus with ripe and emptied sporangia, the latter becmoing filled with new sporangia from the
stalk-cells. A, B 200:1; C 350:1.

might be supposed that the causa efficiens must be sought in the movements of
the water which are much greater at the margins than on the faces of the undu-
lating leaves. It must be left to experimental studies to decide this and to deter-
mine whether it is the friction against the water, or the better conditions for nutrition
caused by the stronger movements which induce the increased growth of the inner
cells of the frond.

The sorus occupies the central part of the frond. Usually there is only one,
but sometimes two (or more?) are met with, which perhaps fuse together. As men-
tioned above, the sorus may sometimes be sunk in a groove. The paraphyses are

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr, 7. Reekke., naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII, 2. 26

curved towards the centre of the sorus; they are 3—5-celled, 6 broad at the base,
upwards a little thinner. The sporangia are born of a stalk cell as in the other
species; they are 26—32 » long, 21—24 » broad. After the evacuation, a new spor-
angial cell is cut off from the stalk cell within the empty sporangial wall.

I agree with HeypricH and Co.uins in retaining the species in the genus
Rhododermis. When occurring in its disc-shaped form it resembles R. elegans so
much that it differs only in the dimensions of the cells of the frond, and there
but slightly.

The species grows on the leaves of Zostera produced in the foregoing year,
but also in shed leaves. It has been met with in the months of April to August,
in all these months in disc-shaped and inflated specimens and with sori. In April
the sporangia were yet undivided; in May and June unripe and ripe sporangia were
met with, in July and August ripe sporangia were found, but also emptied and
regenerated ones. The species has also elsewhere been found with sporangia in
spring and summer.

Localities. Lf: Repeatedly at Nykobing (!, C. H. Ostenfeld). — Kns In several places at Hirs-

holmene (!, Ostenfeld, Henn, Petersen); Frederikshavn, Busserev, and between Borrebjergs Rev and Marens
Rev; ZL, S.E. of Nordre Ronner, 6,5m and 11m. — Sas Off Risskov at Aarhus.

Fam. 8. Hildenbrandiacez.

The family of the Hildenbrandiacez, established long since (Comp. RABEn-
Horst, Fl. eur. Alg. II, 1868, p. 408) and still maintained by Scumirz in 1882 (Hauck,
Meeresalgen, p. 37), was later abandoned by this author as the presumed cystocarpia
of the genus Hildenbrandia had proved to be conceptacles of tetrasporangia, and he
therefore ranged this genus under genera incerte sedis in 1889 (Flora, p. 22). In 1897
Scumitz and HaAupTFLEIscH range it as a dubious Corallinacea. On the other hand
De Toni places it under the Sguamariacew in a subfam. Hildenbrandtiee (Sylloge
Alg. Vol. IV, sect. [V 1905, p. 1713). I think it better to consider the genus as a repre-
sentative of a particular family intermediary between the Squamariacee and the
Corallinacee. Although the sexual reproduction is unknown, the family is sufficiently
characterized by the want of incrustation with lime of the frond, by the presence
of immersed conceptacles of sporangia, and by the oblique divisions of the spor-
angia. The conceptacles resemble those of the Corallinaceew but develop in another
way, as will be mentioned below. Oblique divisions of the sporangia do not occur
in the Corallinacew, but are characteristic of several Squamariacee. :

Hildenbrandia Nardo.
1. Hildenbrandia prototypus Nardo.

Nardo, De novo genere Algarum cui nomen est Hildbrandtia prototypus. Oken’s Isis 1843, p. 675; Hauck,
Meeresalg. p. 38.
Zonaria deusta Lyngbye, Hydr., 1819, p. 19 ex parte; cfr. notula.

203

Erythroclathrus pellitus Liebman in Flora Danica, tab. 2317, fig. 2, 1840 (sterile).

Hildenbrandtia rosea Kitzing, Phycol. generalis, 1843, p. 384; J. Agardh, Spec., II, pars 2, 1852, p. 495.
Hildenbrandtia sanguinea Kitzing, Phycol. generalis, 1843, p. 384, tab. 78, V.

Hildenbrandia Nardi Zanardini, Synops. Alg. in mar. Adriat., p. 238; J. Agardh, Spec. II, p. 494.

When young, the crusts are nearly orbicular, or with a more or less lobed
margin. A number of such young crusts frequently fuse together into a large crust,
leaving no traces of the limits between the particular crusts. On the other hand,
older crusts may, when meeting, be separated by a very distinct limiting line.

The margin is composed of radiating filaments, the ultimate cells of which
are long and almost colourless, frequently swollen at the end. Not only the outer-
most cell, but also the second cell from the
border may be several times as long as broad,
longer than the next inward following cells

vane
EIS
ree
=
Q=

of the basal layer, from which it must be AWG Uy NG
concluded that intercalary divisions may occur. ns (\ ul)
Now and then the number of the cell-rows Oho y)
is increased by ramification. The fig. 121 A vi Wevod
suggests that the cell-rows may branch by eel) ©
dichotomy; but a closer examination showed B

that their ramification is really lateral (fig. Fig. 121.

toot : ° . 7 Hildenbrandia prototypus, borders af young fronds,
121 B. The crust represented in this figure seen from the under face. A 350:1. B, showing

showed numerous lateral branches, some of _ thelateral ramification and some branches growing
: F under the primary filaments. 560:1.

which penetrated between and under the pri-

mary filaments, in the latter case causing irregularities in the structure of the basal

layer. In other cases this layer showed a very regular structure; it is densely

appressed to the substratum, without rhizoids.

Horizontal divisions occur at a small distance from the margin. The adult
frond is composed of regular vertical rows of nearly cubical cells, which are 4 to
6,5 broad. The cell-walls are firm, not swelling at the death of the cells. There
is a single calotte-shaped chromatophore situated in the upper part of the cell
(fig. 123 C).

The tetrasporangia occur in immersed conceptacles, which often occupy the
whole crust except the marginal part and are uniformly spread over it, but may
also be arranged in groups. In a fully developed state, the nemathecia are nearly
globular or a little depressed, about 100, in diameter. The sporangia are situated
on the bottom and the sides, and even on the under side of the peripheral part of
the roof, the thickness of which diminishes towards the aperture. The conceptacle
is not prominent; on the contrary, the surface is often a little sunk towards the
aperture.

The conceptacles arise from a small group of superficial cells which produce
tetrasporangia, while the contiguous cells remain vegetative and continue dividing
by horizontal walls, with the result that the sporangia are placed in a low cavity.

26*

In specimens collected in June I
found such cavities about 6 cells in
diameter and not so deep but that
the sporangia reached the border of
the aperture (fig. 123 A). The spor-
angia in these young conceptacles are
ae ies ay eeetabns of different age. Besides fully devel-
EU Ais THU se aeuiess oped or two-parted sporangia young
ae ones are found, but also aborted
nee sporangia occur, having sometimes
Hildenbrandia prototypus, Le Sere of old crust showing the character of paraphyses (fig.
two conceptacles and limiting lines between the productions of 123 A, B), The production of spor-
ie angia continues a very long time,
usually apparently a year (or more ?), while the crust grows gradually in thickness.
When the sporangia have been emptied, new ones are produced on the same place
from the cells forming the bottom of the cavity, within the emptied sporangial
walls or between them, and at the same time the formation of sporangia extends
at the sides and upwards on the lateral walls of the
cavity, the cells of the vertical cell-rows limiting the
cavily at the sides producing sporangia directed obliquely
or horizontally towards the centre of the cavity, which
gradually takes a nearly orbicular outline. The spor-
angia-producing cells divide into a small stalk-cell and a
greater outer cell, the sporangium. The stalk-cells of
the lateral sporangia seem usually to decay, and the re-
placing sporangia must therefore be produced by the
cells of cell-rows situated within the stalk-cells. In such
a manner the conceptacle increases in transversal out-
line, new vertical cell-rows being gradually engaged in
the production of sporangia. The parts of the cell-rows
which are active in this manner are consumed by this
production, and the continuity between the upper part
forming the roof of the conceptacle and the under part
is thus abolished. The upper part of these cell-rows
therefore finally decays, at least in those situated nearest
the aperture, where the regular arrangement of the cells
is disturbed; the cell-walls swell, and the contents be-
come discoloured and degenerate (fig. 125 A). In the .
peripheral part of the roof, the undermost cells of the Hildenbrandia prototypus, vertical
a ( . sections of young conceptacles. A
interrupted vertical cell-rows often undergo a growth in

and B from specimen collected in

a transversal direction, in consequence of which the June (near Refsnes), C, from spec.
collected in January (Store Belt).

cell-rows become bent inward below (fig. 122). The above 560: 1.

205

described development of the conceptacles has evidently been known to Scumirz,
as can be seen from the diagnosis of the genus Hildenbrandia in Scumirz and Haupt-
FLEISCH Corallinaceze in ENGLER u. Prantl, Nat.
Pflanzenfam. I,2, p. 544. It is here said that
the conceptacles are ‘‘anfangs sehr klein, unter
allmahlich fortschreitendem Verbrauch des
nachst angrenzenden Gewebes allmahlich an
Grésse zunehmen”, and that they frequently
fuse laterally together. The development is de-
signed as “lysigen” though it is not lysigenous
in the usual significance of the word.

The sporangia are somewhat variable in
shape and dimensions; they are now ovoid or
obovate, e. gr. 21% long, 14, broad, now long,
nearly cylindric, e. gr. 30 ~ long, 9,5 » broad.
The length varies between (16—)21 and 30 yp,

Fig. 124.
the breadth between 9 and 12 (14) w. No rela- Hildenbrandia prototypus. Vertical section of

tion between the dimensions of the sporangia conceptacle with undivided and empty sporangia.

: eee Above a ripe sporangium. &60:1.
and the locality has been found. The dividing a

walls are always oblique. The first wall is much inclined to one side, the two
following to the opposite side and often parallel to each other. But the first wall
is often broken where it meets the following walls, in such a manner that the suc-
cession of the walls is not always easily discernible. The upper part of the first
wall is often bent downwards so that it goes in continuation of the upper secondary
wall, and the sporangium thus presents the appearance of having been divided first

into three by two parallel walls

and afterwards by a wall dividing
~ S the middlemost cell into two (fig.

D A) Va A 125 J, B, E, F). The secondary walls

| J ) n nearly always intersect the primary

G Ma J K one, but usually near its border;

fio this is true particularly of the
pio undermost wall, which may also
fing EE, meet it at the very border or
ORE even intersect the outer wall under
ee \\ KG the border (fig. 125 C). An ex-
OS 5 \) (> treme case is shown in fig. 125 K

ve) OBS 4 B E where the sporangium has _ the

appearance of having been divided
Fig. 125. by nearly parallel walls; but on
Hildenbrandia prototypus. A, left side of conceptacle in vertical regarding only the insertions and

section. B-K, ripe sporangia. A—J from Karrebeksfjord, G—K, ;
from Guldborg. 560:1. not the curvatures of the walls, it

206

will be seen that the middlemost (primary) wall is inclined to the left, the two
others to the right; the walls, however, do not intersect, in accordance with the un-
usually narrow shape of the sporangium.

After the evacuation of the tetraspores, the sporangial walls are kept for a long
time; they swell and fill the conceptacle. They have been considered as paraphyses
by Ktrzine and others, but such organs do not occur in the adult conceptacles
(comp. Scumitz and Haupteverscu |. c.). Small Sarcina-like bacteria sometimes
form strings between the empty sporangial walls.

Conceptacles are met with at all seasons, and ripe sporangia have been found
in all the months of the year, most frequently, however, in summer. As a rule
empty, ripe and unripe sporangia are found simultaneously, from which it must be
concluded that the formation of sporangia continues during the whole year, in the
winter only with diminished activity. At what moment the development of the
conceptacles begins I cannot say with certainty as I have seen but a small number
of young stages. The youngest of the observed stages (fig. 123 A,B) were met with
in June, which might suggest that the development of the conceptacles begins in
spring, when the growth of the crust must be supposed to be active.

In older crusts the periodicity of the growth is marked by distinct limiting
lines between the layers of the successive years. The upper line in fig. 121 probably
represents the surface of the frond at the end of the foregoing season, but the lower,
more irregular line does nol represent an old surface; the deepenings are the bot-
toms of emptied conceptacles, and the higher parts between them represent the
limit of the crust after disorganisation of its upper parts. It really frequently hap-
pens that the outer cell-layers die in winter over a greater or lesser part of the
crust, and the faculty of growth is then often restricted to limited portions of the
frond, which then become higher, and provided with conceptacles, while the other
parts are low and sterile.

The species is widely spread in the Danish waters, particularly in shallow
water, also over the low-water mark, and in sheltered places, where it is often a
characteristic element of the vegetation, covering the stones with a red crust in
company with Ralfsia ete., frequently under Fucus. But it is also common in deeper
water, even in the greatest depths where vegetation has been met with, e. g. in
the North Sea at 31 meters depth, in the Little Belt at 26,4 m and near Bornholm at
38 m, but it seems to be less abundant at greater depths. It has repeatedly been
met with in a fructiferous state at about 19 meters depth, at Bornholm even at
29 m. In very insolated localities in shallow water it takes a yellowish colour during
summer.

Localities. Ns: aF, off Thyboron, 31 meters, small sterile specimens; groin at Thyboren, —
Sk: YU, Roshage, Hanstholm, 2 m, small sterile spec.; washed ashore near Bulbjerg, sterile; Hirshals,
on stones adhering to the hapters of Laminariz washed ashore after storm, sterile. — Lf: Ronnen near
Lemvig, 3m, MA, off Jestrup, 5m; Oddesund, stone slope, fr.; Nykebing and otherwhere in Sallingsund ;
aT’, Draaby Vig; Live Bredning (C. H. Ostenfeld); west side of Feggeklit. — Ku: Herthas Flak, 21—25 m,
ster.; Hirsholmene; Deget; Busserev; Frederikshayn; Nordre Renner. — Km; Mariager Fjord, at Hobro;

207

ND, off Fornzes, 11,5—-13m. — Ks: HR south of Hesselo; shore at Gilleleje; D, off the entrance to Ise-
fjord; Ourg, near Roskilde and Boserup in Isefjord. -- Sa: FS, Vejro Sund; PG, west of Hatter Rev;
north end of Besser Rev; north-side of Revsnees (Ostenfeld); shore by Koldby Kaas; Bolsaxen; Hinds-
holm (Lyngbye); NZ, off Torreso; Odense Fjord, inner side of Enebzerodden (!) and shore at Hofmans-
gave (Car. Rosenberg); Juelsminde. — Lb: OB, off Stavrshoved; Snoghoj, Middelfart, Faeno a. 0. places
from 0 to 19 meters; CE, south of Helnzs, 26 meters. — Sf: UV, north of Erg; Birkholm. — Sb:
Refsnes; Romso Sund (Ostenfeld); NU, off Strandskoven near Bogense; stone reef at Korsor; GP, Hal-
skov Rev; near Sproge, 10—15 m (Ostenfeld); AC, off Knudshoved, 17 m; DN, Vengeance Grund; Ny-
borg Fjord, shallow water; near Vresen, 23—24 m (Ostenfeld). UT and US! in Langelandsbelt, about
19m. — Sm: Karrebeksfjord off Skraverup (Warming); Guldborg (C. Christensen); HF, west of Fara, —
Su: bM south of Hveen, 22,5 m; Hvidore; off Charlottenlund; south end of Middelgrund; Trekroner
(Rutzou); QC, QD, Saltholms Flak; PR! off Dragor, 4m. — Bw: DV, south of Marstal; LC, near Gul-
stav, 11m; UP off Kramnisse Gab; UM, Kadetrenden. — Bm: HG, Preestebjerg Rev, 7m; QS, N. of
Meens Klint 21m; at Mgens Klint; VD, Bogestrommen; QQ off Redvig; RG, N.W. of Falsterbo; (N, off
Koge Sohuse 6,5 m. — Bb: SF, Adler Grund; SH, Ronne Banke; Off Ronne, 13 and 38 m (Borgesen, !),
reef at Ronne; Davids Banke, 29m; off Gudhjem; YA, east of Dueodde lighthouse 38 m; Christianse.

4. Hildenbrandia Crouani (J. Agardh.

J. Agardh, Spec. G. O. II, 1852, p. 495, III, 1876, p. 8379; Batters in Journal of Botany 1897, p. 438.
Hildenbrandtia rosea Crouan, Florule de Finistere, 1867, p. 148, pl. 19 fig. 126, non Kitzing.

In the Little Belt I found by dredging in depths of 15 to 19 meters a stone covered
with crusts of a Hildenbrandia which in hanit scarcely differs from H. prototypus.
It forms pretty blood-red crusts with similar conceptacles. In the structure of the
frond and the shape and dimensions of the conceptacles it agrees also with the
named species. The cells are 6—7y broad and contain a calotte-shaped chromato-
phore, the conceptacles are up to 100, in transverse diameter. On the other hand,
it differs decidedly by its cylindric sporangia divided by parallel oblique walls, in
which respect it agrees with Hildenbrandia Crouani J. Agardh.

This species was first described on the basis of specimens sent from Crouan,
but, as shown by AGaArpH and Batters, the brothers Crouvan have confounded it
both with H. rosea Kiitz. (H. prototypus) and with Hamatocelis rubens J. AGARDH
(BaTTERS l.c. p. 438). I have had an opportunity of comparing my specimens with
those in AGArDnH’s herbarium sent from Crovuan (herb. AGARDH n° 27613 “roches
de l’anse du Corsens, environs de Brest”) upon which his description is founded,
and I have found them fully agreeing. I found also accordance with microscopical
preparations from BaTrers in AGARDH’s Herbarium.

The conceptacles are similar in structure and development to those of H. pro-
totypus. The cell-rows in the peripheral part of the roof are much bent inward
below, in consequence of the transverse growth of the undermost cells, as some-
times also occurs in H. prototypus (comp. p. 204), while the cell-rows in the inner
part of the roof decay. The sporangia are produced, as in H. prototypus, from the
bottom and the sides, and also from the peripheral part of the roof. A little stalk-
cell is present; J. AGARpH has already perceived that the sporangia are pedicellate,
but he wrongly indicates that the stalk is articulated (Sp. III, p. 379). The spor-

208

angia were found to be 19—30,y long, 6—7y broad; the normal length of the fully
ripe sporangia is probably nearest the upper limit indicated. The sporangia have
thus the same length as those of H. prolotypus, but are narrower.

Zonate sporangia, divided by transverse walls, were described and figured in
Hildenbrandia rubra Harvey in Phycol. Brit. pl. 250, 1851; but it is rather probable
that this figure really represents H. prototypus, as it shows the same shape of the

Fig. 126.

Hildenbrandia Crouani. Vertical sections of conceptacles. 560: 1.

sporangia as in this species, and the pretended zonate division might then be due
to an inexact observation of the irregularly divided sporangia.

Zonate sporangia have further been described in H. prototypus var. kerguelensis
ASKENASY (Forschungsreise S. M. S. Gazelle. Botanik, Berlin 1888 p. 30), the sporangia
of which are said to be cylindric and divided by exactly parallel walls in 4 parts.
As nothing is said with regard to the direction of the walls it must be presumed
that they are transverse. It otherwise differs from H. Crouani by its conceptacles
being up to 200, high but only half as broad, while those of H. Crouani are broader
than high.

Locality. Lb: Opposite to Middelfart, 15—19m, July 1900.

Fam. 9. Corallinaceze.

J. AREsScHOUG (1852), Corallinez in J. G. AGARDH, Spec. gen. et ord. Alg. Vol. II pars 2.

M. Fosure (1891), Contribution to Knowledge of the Marine Algze of Norway. II. Tromse Museums
Aarshefter. 14.

— (1895), The Norwegian Forms of Lithothamnion. D. kgl. norske Videnskabers Selsk. Skrifter. 1894.
Trondhjem.

— (1898 I), Systematical Survey of the Lithothamnia.

— (1898 II), List of Species of the Lithothamnia. Ibid. 1898, No 3.

es =

M. Fosiie (1900), Revised systematical Survey of the Melobesieae. Ibid. 1900. No 5.

— (1905), Remarks on Northern Lithothamnia. Ibid. 1905. No 3. (Issued 1906).

— (1909), Algologiske Notiser. VI. Ibid. 1909, No 2.

F. Hauck, Die Meeresalgen Deutschlands und Oesterreichs. Leipzig 1885 (1882—1885).

F. Heypricu (1900), Die Lithothamnien von Helgoland. Wissensch. Meeresunters. N. F. IV. Band. Abt.
Helgoland. Kiel und Leipzig.

Mme Pavu Lemoine (1911), Structure anatomique des Mélobésiées. Application a la classification. Annales
de l'Institut Océanographique. Tome II fasc, 2.

F. Minper, Die Fruchtentwicklung von Choreonema Thureti. Freiburg i. Br. (s. a.)

R. Pinger (1908), Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Corallinaceae. Engler, Botan. Jahrbticher. 41. Bd.

S. Rosanorr (1866), Recherches anatomiques sur les Mélobésiées. Mémoires de la soc. sc. nat. Cherbourg.

Fr. Scumitz und P. HaupTrieiscu (1897), Corallinaceae. Engler u. Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. I. 2. Leipzig,

Sovtms-LauBacu (1881), die Corallinenalgen des Golfes von Neapel. Leipzig.

H. F. G. SrrOMFELT (1886), Om algvegetationen vid Islands kuster. G6éteborg.

N. SVEDELIus (1911), Corallinaceae. Engler u. Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. Nachtr. zu I. Teil, Abt. 2. Leipzig.

G. THurRET (1878), Etudes phycologiques. Publ. par les soins de M. le dr. EK Bornet. Paris.

When carrying out my systematic investigations in the Danish waters, I ar-
ranged with M. Fos.te, the well-known authority on calcareous algz, that he should
deal with the Melobesiew-group of the family of Corallinacee, and forwarded to him
accordingly, from time to time, such material as I had collected of these algz,
which he also mentioned in various publications. Unfortunately, M. Fostie’s
energetic work in this field was brought to a close by his unexpected and prema-
ture decease in 1909. Since then, I have collected but few calcareous algze, and
nearly all the present specimens from Danish waters have thus been determined
by Fosure. As we know, this writer repeatedly altered his view concerning the
limitation of these difficult species, and his last great work on Northern Melobesiez
(Remarks 1905) bears evident witness to his indecision on this point. When, after
his demise, I myself took up the task of dealing with this group, I considered it
necessary to investigate all species by means of microtome sections, in order to
obtain closer knowledge as to the structure of the frond and reproductive organs,
being also further instigated hereto by the newly published works of PitcEerR, Mme
Lemoine and Minper. In many cases, the results attained were disproportionate to
the amount of time involved, partly owing to the fact that the great bulk of the
material had only been preserved in a dried state, and also because suitable devel-
opmental stages of the various sorts of conceptacles were in many cases lacking.
With regard to distinction of species, for the Lithothamnia I have in the main fol-
lowed FOSLIE in his valuable work above-mentioned; on the other hand, closer in-
vestigation has led me to distinguish several new Melobesia species.

‘With regard to structure and development of the frond and _ reproductive
organs, I may refer to the works above quoted by Rosanorr, Sous, PILGER, Mme
LEMOINE, MINDER and SvEDELIuUS, as also to what is stated below with regard to
the various species. It will here suffice to mention certain particular features.

The frond is in all cases composed of branched cell filaments, the cells of
which are connected up by pits of the structure characteristic in Floridex, in the
middle of the transverse walls. These pits are however, very thin, and are often

D. K. D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Ruekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2 Oh

not distinctly visible in the dried material; they are therefore in many cases not
shown in the illustrations, or if so, only in small numbers, though as a matter of
fact, they are always present, or have at any rate been so. I mention this point,
as Mme Lemoine states that the cells are in some cases connected by open chan-
nels, (Struct. p. 35) and that in other instances, neither pits nor channels were found
(1. c. p. 37). As illustrations of the latter, the writer in question cites Lithothamnion
leve and L. norvegicum, I can here refer to my figs. 129 and 143, where the pits
are shown.

Pits between cells belonging to different filaments are found in the Danish
species only within the genus Lithophyllum, where the cells in the perithallium form
transverse layers, in which they lie at equal height, and are then connected by
pits with all the cells in the same layer, with which they are in contact. This has,
it is true, been known before, but the importance of the fact as a systematic
character has not been sufficiently emphasized. The character in question would
in particular seem to afford an excellent means of distinguishing between the genera
Lithophyllum and Melobesia, which otherwise closely resemble each other. Unfortu-
nately, I have not been able to ascertain how these pits arise; they are formed at
an early stage, and I must presume that they originate in a similar manner to the
secondary pits in the Rhodomelacee etc., though I have not been able to demon-
strate the co-operation of nuclei in the process, probably owing to insufficient fixing
and staining of the material.

In all other genera (where, as we have seen, no such transverse pits are found)
the cells possess another means of entering into connection with cells in other
filaments, viz. by forming an open communication between them, the separating
wall being partially dissolved. These fusions, which were first described by Ro-
SANOFF, are of common occurrence in the Danish species of the family which do not
belong to the genus Lithophyllum’.

Where the cells lie densely packed and the wails are thin, the fusions make
themselves apparent merely by the fact that the longitudinal walls are partially
dissolved (Lith. Lenormandi fig. 1383 D); where the cell walls are thicker, on the
other hand, a distinct connecting channel of varying length is seen. These appear
both in the hypothallium and in the perithallium, and may very often take place
between more than two cells. They are particularly easy to distinguish in the basal
layer of Melobesia and in the central tissue of the upright, branched Lithothamnia.
In the latter, they often form characteristically curving partially branched bodies,
which may embrace almost all the cells in the central tissue (fig. 139). In the peri-
thallium also, however, of the mentioned Lithothamnia, they may be extraordinarily
frequent (Lith. calcareum, fig. 144, etc.). Fr. Scumirz, who has investigated these fusions
with regard to the behaviour of the nuclei, found in 1880 (Untersuch. tiber die
Zellkerne der Thallophyten. Sitzungsber. der niederrhein. Gesellsch. f. Natur- u.

! Of the species mentioned below, they appear to be lacking only in Choreonema Thureti, where
the vegetation organs are highly reduced (cf. Minder 1. c.) and in M. minutula (fig. 172).

211

Heilkunde zu Bonn 1880) that the nuclei, in two fusing cells of Jania rubens did
not fuse together. I came to a different result on investigating this point in several
other species, especially Corallina officinalis. In a tetraspore-bearing plant of this
species I found the fusions followed by a fusion
of the nuclei. The process was studied in the
central tissue under a young conceptacle where
numerous fusing cells were found, partly in
pairs, partly a greater number fusing together.
As shown in fig. 127, the two nuclei of a fusing
pair of cells are frequently found lying near
each other at the place where the two cells
have fused together, and there is reason to
believe that the nuclei have been active in
the realisation of the cell-fusion. In some
cases the nuclei were found touching, and
finally fused cells were found containing
only one nucleus situated at the same place

Fig. 127.
Corallina officinalis. Fused cells from a vertical
and derived from fusion of the two nuclei section of a young joint under a young sporangial

conceptacle. 730: 1.

(fig. 127 D). These fusional nuclei seem to be
able to fuse with other nuclei when fusion takes place between more than two cells.
In fig. 127 D is shown a syncytium produced by fusion of four cells and containing
at left two nuclei in mutual contact and near the middle a nucleus which must be
supposed to have arisen from fusion of the nuclei of the two cells at right. This
nucleus has approached the middlemost opening, where it would perhaps later on
have fused with the other fusional nucleus. Syncytia arising from fusion of four
cells but containing only one nucleus, undoubtedly produced by fusion of the nuclei
of the cells, I have observed in Lithothamnion glaciale var.
: ‘) Granii (fig. 128). Also in Melobesia uninucleated syncytia pro-
BS aN \ 3 rf
= duced by fusion of two cells were observed. It must therefore
@) (xy) be supposed that fusion of nuclei generally occur in the
fusing cells.
That Scumirz has not observed them may be due to the
fact that the process was not so far advanced in the plant
investigated by him; it might also be imagined, however,
Fig. 128. : : : :
vas that fusion does not take place in all cases, since mullinu-
Lithothamnion glaciale var. ’ : :
Granii. Syneytia produced cCleate syncytia are found even in older tissue. It is not un-
by fusion of from two to four likelwethate tl Tei tl sely -ate j the “O-
cells, all showing only one Hkely that the nuclei may themselves co-operate in the pr
nucleus; at right a cell con- cess of fusion, the nuclei of the two cells placing themselves
taining starch grains. 650: 1. : : . .
opposite each other in the two cells and bringing about a
dissolution of the cell wall. The reason of their taking up such a position would
then be, that a mutual attraction exists between them, in which case it would be
natural to suppose that such attraction should continue to exist after the fusing of

a71*

212
the cells, finally resulting in a fusion of the nuclei themselves. If this were so,
then the fusion of the nuclei would be of no particular importance in itself, but
merely a consequence of the cell-fusion. Such supposed co-operation of the nuclei
in effecting the fusion of cells is, however, purely hypothetical; I have not with
certainty observed the nuclei immediately prior to commencement of the fusions,
and it must be admitted that certain cases where cell fusions took place between
four cells (fig. 127 D) do not tend to support the theory. Fusion of nuclei in vegeta-
tive cells of higher plants has recently been observed in several cases, where cells
have, for some reason or other, proved to contain more than one nucleus (cf. for
instance Schiirhoff, Kernverschmelzungen in der Sprossspitze von Asparagus offici-
nalis. Flora, N. F. 8. Bd. 1916, p. 55).

The cells always contain, fusions apart, a single nucleus. The only exception
is the female plant of Corallina officinalis, where the cells of the central tissue con-
tained from two to four nuclei. The chromatophores are small, disc-shaped; there
is often a rather small number in each cell (figs. 180, 143 E; comp. Pilger 1, c. p. 253).

Starch-grains occur in all the species. They are often very numerous, parti-
cularly in the older tissues. Mme Lemoine distinguishes between single and com-
pound (coalescents) starch grains. According to my observations, this distinction
appears to depend exclusively on whether the cells are more or less densely filled
with starch grains, in the first case the grains may be applanated on the faces
where they meet, as also stated by PitGer (1. c. p. 254), but they are not really
connate. In Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granti, which is said by Mme LEmoINE to
possess compound starch grains, I found distinct single grains (fig. 128). The starch-
grains frequently contain a small air-bubble in the centre in the preparations from
dried specimens (comp. figs. 130 B, 148 F, 174).

The well known transversal limiting lines which undoubtedly indicate periods
of stand-still in the growth occur in all the species of Lithothamnion, except those
with thin crust, but they are also met with in Lithophyllum orbiculatum (fig. 180 A),
whereas Mme Lemoine did not find them in any species of this genus (I. c. p. 28).
As shown by this author they are very intensely stained by hematoxyline; they
may pass between the cells, coinciding with the middle-lamella, but more frequently
they meet the longitudinal walls of the cells without bending under them (figs.
136, 1388, 143, 144, 145). Mme Lemorne describes further alternating zones with
varying power of staining with hematoxyline. Such zones, not limited by a blue
line, were met with in Lithophyllum norvegicum where the ordinary limiting lines
were otherwise also present (fig, 143 B, C).

In some genera (Melobesia, Lithophyllum, Corallina) unicellular, hyaline hairs
occur. They resemble those occurring in numerous other Floridez (com. L. KoLDERUP
ROSENVINGE, Remarks on hyal. unic. hairs; Biolog. Arb. tilegn. E. Warming, 1911,
p. 203) but differ, however, in not being limited from the cell producing them by
a transversal wall. The hair-producing cells have been long known in the species
of Melobesia, particularly M. farinosa, where they were given the name of heterocysts

213

by Rosanorr (1866 p. 70), but as, shown by Soxtms (1881, p. 24), they are really
hairs or hair-producing cells. They are easily recognizable after the hair has been
shed, showing a scar left by the latter; I propose to name them trichocytes or
hair-cells.

The sporangia are always divided by one or three transversal walls, dividing
the cells into two or four spore-cells. Vertical divisions I have only found as rare
exceptions in Lilhothamnion Sonderi (fig. 137 E, F). The tetrasporic sporangia are
first divided by a transversal wall, but the formation of this wall proceeds slowly
from the periphery towards the centre, and the formation of the two following
walls has frequently begun before that of the first is completed. In Corallina offi-
cinalis I found that the primary nucleus of the young sporangia divides into four
nuclei which arrange themselves in a longitudinal row in the middle of the spor-
angia, and that these rest for a long time in this stage before the divisions, which
take place almost simultaneously (fig. 197). Also in Epilithon membranaceum the
three divisions are almost simultaneous (fig. 152, comp. otherwise fig. 134). The di-
viding wall is shown in figs. 131 B and 142.

The number of spores is constant in most of the species, either 4 or 2; but in
some species both disporic and tetrasporic sporangia are met with. One of these
species is Lithothamnion leve which, however, in the Danish waters has only been
found with disporic sporangia. The above mentioned fact that the divisions of the
tetrasporic sporangia are, at least in several cases observed, almost simultaneous,
makes it improbable that the disporic sporangia can here be interpreted as unripe,
not fully divided. It is an incontestable fact that some species may, according to
circumstances, have tetrasporic or disporic sporangia. This I have also found to
be the case in L. Lenormandi, in which only tetrasporic sporangia were previously
known. In Melobesia Fosliei also, and in M. minutula, both kinds of sporangia would
seem to occur.

In material fixed in Juel’s liquid the protoplasm of the tetraspores showed a
foamy structure. The central part containing the nucleus was brighter and distinctly
marked off from the outer (figs. 1382, 142 B and Plate III fig. 1).

The antheridia present considerable differences as to their position and devel-
opment. In Lithothamnion Lenormandi they have a similar position to that pre-
viously described in L. polymorphum, being produced on the surface of great bushes
extending from the periphery towards the centre of the conceptacle (Plate III fig. 2).
If this structure is to be found in all the species of the genus, we have here an
important generic character. In Epilithon membranaceum, referred by some authors
to the genus Lithothamnion, the antheridia are, as shown by GuiGcNnarp (Rev. gén.
de Bot. I. 1889, p. 182) seriate in short filaments clothing the bottom of the con-
ceptacle, and in the other genera the antheridia (spermatangia) are also placed on
the bottom of the conceptacle, being produced as outgrowths from a layer of small
cells, but they are not seriate. The antheridia are more or less lengthened, short
cylindrical or upwards somewhat thickened and more or less curved. In Melobesia

Lejolisti, the spermatia are produced at the end of long sterigmata, as shown by
Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse, and the same was found in Lithophyllum Coralline. In the
last named species the isolated spermatia found in the conceptacles were seen to
contain two nuclei (fig. 189), an interesting fact, as spermatia with two nuclei have
formerly only been observed in spermatia fixed to the trichogyne, but not at an
earlier term.

Concerning the development of the cystocarp in the Corallinaces, diverging
statements have been advanced. As I have had no occasion of making thorough
researches on this question, I must, in referring to the quoted papers of Soins,
ScuMiTz u. HAUPTFLEISCH, PILGER and MINDER, content myself with stating some
few facts noted in some of the species in question.

The carpogonial filaments are, at least usually, two-celled, being composed of
a terminal carpogonium and a cell situated under it, separated from it by a more or
less inclined wall; probably an auxiliary cell (fig. 148 C). A hypogynous cell as that
described in Choreonema by MINDER (I. c. p. 12) was in no case observed. As shown
by Bornet and Tuuret (1878) and Soins (1881) a large disciform cell, from the
border of which the carpospores are produced, arises after the fertilization in the
bottom of the female conceptacle. Sortms and Scumirz were of the opinion that in
Corallina it arose from fusion of all the auxiliary cells. PitcerR showed that in
Lithothamnion Philippii the two cell-layers situated below the carpogonial branches
in fusing together take part in the formation of the disc-cell. On the other hand,
Minper, by a careful study of Choreonema Thureti, showed that the disc-cell arises
in this plant from the fertilized carpogonium, which increases, becomes lobed and
gradually fuses with all the auxiliary cells, the contents of which is absorbed by
the disc-cell, which is thus no fusion-cell. The statements of MINDER appear to be
so well founded that they cannot be doubted and it must be supposed that similar
processes also take place in other Corallinaceew, though with various modifications
in the different genera, e. g. combined with other cell-fusions. Having in most
cases had only insufficiently preserved material of female conceptacles, I can only
stale, that the carpospores are in most of the species examined produced at the
periphery of the cystocarp, as in Corallina and others, but that in Lithothamnion
Lenormandi and Lithothamnion polymorphum they arise also from various points of
the bottom of the conceptacle. In these cases a disc cell could not be observed in
the dried material and it was impossible to state whether the aberrant position of
the carpospores is founded on the fact that the disc-cell is more irregularly lobed or
whether it must be otherwise explained. As to HEypricu’s statement of the devel-
opment of the carpospores in Lith. polymorphum, reference may be made to the
mention of this species below.

au

Lithothamnion Philippi.

Subgenus Hulithothamnion Fosl., char. mut.

Conceptacles of sporangia superficial or more or less immersed ;
the roof plane or vaulted.

1. Lithothamnion leve (Strémf.) Fosl.

Fosuie in K. Roseny. Deux. Mém., 1898, p. 14; Rev. Surv., 1898, p. 15; Remarks, 1906, p. 16 and 131;
Algol. Notiser V, 1908, p. 6; K. RosenvinGe, Mar. Alg. N. E. Greenl., 1910, p. 100, fig. 1; Lemoine,
Struct., 1911, p. 74, figs. 36 and 37.

Lithophyllum leve Strémfelt, Isl., 1886, p. 21, tab. I fig. 11—12.

Lithothamnion Lenormandi (Aresch.) Rosanoff, f. lave (Strémf.) Foslie, Contrib. II, 1891, p. 11.

Lithothamnion tenue K. Rosenvinge, Gronl. Havalg., 1893, p. 778, figs. 4—7 (Alg. mar. Gr. p. 58).

Lithothamnion Strémfeltii Foslie, Norw. Forms, 1895, p. 145.

This species, very common in the Arctic Sea, has been found in two localities
in the sea north of Sealand, the most southerly stations known in Europe. The
specimens from the Kattegat were mentioned by Fostie in 1906 (Remarks p. 131).
I have examined the structure of the specimen from the Sound which was preser-
ved in Jueu’s liquid. The species is easily distinguished from L. Lenormandi by
its smooth surface and the large conceptacles.

The thallus in the Danish specimens is thin. The filaments of the hypothallium
are, as pointed out by Mme LeEmorneg, loosely connected. When seen from the surface,
they show here and there transversal fusions. The cells are 21—33 1 long, 7,5 —9,5 7 broad.
According to Mme Lemoine, the undermost cells of the hypothallium form rectangular
cells directed towards the sub-

stratum, thus constituting “une eas) == Gs ap et
. 5 eee) sSSiajlqa= Seas 6 O
rangée de rhizoides obliques’. on Sie! IOS Ole ox 9OD9 5 §
I have not been able to see Selene) PO @) Z POO OS ie?
WEEE BS cep EOE OHS Cas les
anything of this kind in the ay nO EDO a ;
es ee ee ane
specimen examined. The fil- SS ESO Se
' . es ee SS a) ae
aments of the perithallium are A —

composed of a small number

of roundish cells, 7 » thick or

a little more, up to 104. These GROq Ro

dimensions, which I found in iors SoBe

specimens from both localities, nV 8) a

are in accordance with Fostis’s 2B eee oO.
‘CaN,

AC ——
statement (Remarks p._ 18), Son c
while Mme Lemoine gives the. a
thickness as only 4—5 1. The Sa.
B

! This indication is not in accor-
dance with the figures of Mme Lemornr,

Fig. 129.

% : ; Lithothamnion leve, A and B, vertical sections of crust. C, Hypothal-
in which the cells are thicker. lium seen from below. From Hellebeek. 350: 1

216
cells of the hypothallium and the undermost part of the perithallium often contain
a number of distinct starch grains. In the cells of the perithallium a nucleus and
a small number of disc-shaped chromatophores
could be distinguished. (fig. 130).

In the Danish specimens, only conceptacles
of sporangia were met with. Their diameter is
somewhat smaller than in the Greenland speci-

Fig. 130. mens; in the plants from Hesselg it is 500—650 p,
Lithothamnion lave, A, cells from the peri- in those from Hellebek 600—800 U- The roof

poole es RONnE CUE Omi atO Dore ang ASE consists of narrow filaments of cells which are
B, cells from the hypothallium showing starch-

grains. 730 :1. longer than in the vegetative frond, and connected
with numerous transverse fusions, while

the cells are only rarely fusing in the

/ o>. 4 perithallium. The sporangia I found al-
> g ways disporic when fully developed,
YA 126—129 » long, 67—72, broad, thus

somewhat smaller than in the specimens
from Greenland. The species has otherwise
been found with two and with four spores
in the sporangia. Foslie has (1908, p. 7)
given all the localities where it has been
found with two-cel-
led sporangia only
and those where it
has been met with
only with four-celled
sporangia. Both are
found in a number
of localities in the
arctic regions and Fig. 132.

Fig. 131. . ‘ Lithothamnion lave.
Lithothamnion lceve. A, vertical section of conceptacle at the Norwegian Tetraspore.
of sporangia. B, part of a similar section. 200: 1. coast as well. 390: 1.

Localities. Ks: A, S.E. of Hesselo, 28m on stone and shell. — Su: Hellebek Aug., on Mylilus
Modiola, Henn. Petersen.

2. Lithothamnion Lenormandi (Aresch.) Foslie.

Foslie, Norw. Forms, 1895, p. 150; Heydrich, Lithoth. von Helgoland, 1900, p. 78, Taf. II, fig. 23—25;
Foslie, Remarks, 1905, p. 12; Mme Paul Lemoine, Struct. anat., 1911, p. 811; Deux. expéd. antarct.
franc. 1913, p. 10.

Melobesia Lenormandi Aresch. in J. Agardh. Sp. G. o. II p. 514.

* Mme Lemorne cites the fig.7 of my paper, “Grenlands Havalger” as representing Lith. Lenor-
mandi; however, it does not represent this species but L. tenue Rosenv. (= L. leve Stromf.).

217

Lithophyllum Lenormandi (Aresch.) Rosanoff, Rech. anat. p. 85, pl. V, fig. 16 et 17, pl. VI, fig. 1, 2, 3, 5
(Fig. 5 is said in the text to represent L. Lenormandi, while in the explanation of plates it is attri-
buted to L. lichenoides). Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 267, Taf. III fig. 4; Strémfelt, Algveg. Isl. kuster, p. 21,
tab. I, fig. 9—10.

Lithothamnion squamulosum Foslie, Norw. Forms of Lithoth. p. 155, Tab. 19 fig. 24—26.

Squamolithon Lenormandi (Aresch.) Heydrich, Die Lithoth. von Roscoff. Ber. deut. bot. Ges. 1911,
p. 26, Taf. II.

This widely spread species has been met with in almost all the Danish waters.
It is particularly characterized by its thin reddish-violet crust with a lobed, whitish
border, by its hypothallium composed of densely joined filaments, and at all events
in the typical species, by the
densely crowded concep-
tacles.

As pointed out by Mme
Lemoine, the hypothallium
is composed of more densely a
joined filaments than in the Se ee oe.
other crustaceous — species. B
According to this author, the

number of horizontal fila- ct a

eee Bay

Y
LY Bges
Zs 53

ments in a vertical section
is usually 7—8; in thicker
crusts it may be greater (fig.
133 B), in thinner it may be

only 3—4 (fig. 183 A, C). In Fig. 133.
horizontal sections through Lithothamnion Lenormandi, A, vertical{section of border of frond, not

decalcified, made by grinding. B and C, vertical sections of thick and thin
the hypothallium transverse crusts, made by microtome through decalcified fronds. D, horizontal sec-
fusions are frequently seen tion of hypothallium showing fusions. A 195:1. B—D 350:1.
(fig. 133 D). Mme Lemoine states that the filaments of the hypothallium “se relévent
d’une facon trés brusque pour constituer les files du périthalle’’. This, however, is,
in my opinion, not characteristic of the species, as will be seen in my fig. 183.
The cells of the hypothallium which, according to Mme Lemoine, are 3—4y thick,
I generally found somewhat thicker, 3,5—6 v, in specimens from the Limfjord 5—-6 »,
the length 12—18,5y. The cells of the perithallium I found 4—6,y thick, 4—13 yp
long. In the perithallium also numerous transverse fusions occur, but as the cells
are closely joined, the fusion canals are very short.

The sporangial conceptacles are very crowded, in particular in f. typica; they
measure 200—300y in diameter. The flat roof is, according to Fos.ir, intersected
by 25 to 35 muciferous canals, which is in accordance with my observations; [|
have, however, met with up to 45 canals. Transverse fusions between the cells of
the roof are frequently met with. The sporangia which are otherwise always tetra-
sporic, are also normally so in the Danish waters. Conceptacles with disporic
sporangia only, however, not infrequently occur (fig. 134 A). It might be suggested

D, K. D. Vidensk, Selsk, Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem. Afd. VII, 2, 28

218

that the sporangia in such cases were not quite ripe, and would later on have been
divided into four spores, but as in other cases the divisions have shown to be al-
most simultaneous (fig. 134 C) it
seems most probable that disporic
sporangia occur besides tetrasporic
ones, as in several other species.
Sporangia with 4 spores found in
the Limfjord and in the Kattegat were
100—112y long, 34—48y broad; in
specimens collected in Bramsnes Vig
(Ise Fjord) they were only 53—91! y
long, 14—25y broad.

Antheridial conceptacles were
found in specimens from Staffans

Fig. 134. Flak in the Sound and from Brams-
Lithothamnion Lenormandi. A, vertical section of crust with ees Fjord. In both cases they were
sporangial conceptacles. B, tetrasporangium in two consecutive P ; .
sections. C, tetrasporangium in three consecutive sections. 300—350 ps in diameter, thus much
eG De larger than stated by Fosuiie (150
—200,). In the specimens from the first named locality collected in September
they were fully developed and showed a rather complicated structure, the spermatia
being produced on the ultimate ramifications of dendroid systems of filaments given
off from several points of the inner surface of the conceptacle, from the bottom
and from the upper side as well (Plate III fig. 2). The structure of the antheridial
conceptacles is thus rather similar to those of Lith. polymorphum described by
Heypricu (Lith. Helg. p. 65, Taf. II fig 1—3). The dimensions of the spermatia
seem to be 3x 4p.

The cystocarpic concep-
tacles are hemispheric to coni-
cal, 320—350y in diameter.
It is remarkable that the car-
pospores are not only produ-
ced at the periphery of the bot-
tom of the conceptacle but from
the whole face of the floor, a fact
by which our species differs, as
it appears, from the type not
only of the genus but also of the
family. The carpospores are
50—63 » long, 21—32,y broad’.

1 HeypricH has in 1911 (I. c.)
established a new genus, Squamolithon,

Fig. 135.
° Lithothamnion Lenormandi. Vertical section of cystocarpic
founded on Lithothamnion Lenormandi, conceptacle. 200:1,

219

This species occurs on stones and rocks, and on shells of molluscs (Mytilus,
Modiola, Trochus, Littorina), from ordinary water-mark to 19 meters depth. Almost
all the specimens belong to f. typica, a few only have been referred by Fosie to
f. sublevis, which differs by smoother surface and less crowded sporangial concep-
tacles. It was rather surprising to me to find the species growing at low-water
mark on the granitic rocks of Bornholm, where the salinity of the water is about
7—8 "loo only. It was here fairly typical though sterile, and with numerous adven-
titious fronds, and occurred in fairly great numbers. In the other locality in the
Baltic (RG), only sterile but rather large crusts were found.

Ripe sporangia have been met with in July (partly together with undivided)
and September. Antheridial conceptacles with spermatia were found in July and
September, and ripe cystocarpic conceptacles in July.

Localities. Ns: Thyboron, groin no. 58, stunted specimens. — Lf: Sondre Ron by Lemvig;
Thisted harbour (!, C. H. Ostenfeld); Sallingsund (Th. Mortensen); LS', off Bjorndrup, east of Mors, 5,5 m.
— Kns; Frederikshavn, at low-water mark; Trindelen, 15 m (small spec.). — Kes EU, Lille Middelgrund,

14 m (small specim.); IA, Store Middelgrund, 16 m. — Ks: Ouro Sund; Bramsnzes Fjord. — Lb: At
Lyngsodde off Middelfart, 15—19 m, large fertile crusts. — Sb: GP, at Halskov Rev, 9,5—11,5 m; Aver-
nakhage by Nyborg, low water. — Sm: VC, Venegrund, 3—5,5m. — Su: TF’, Staffans Flak, 11—13 m;
PS, off Charlottenlund, 5,5 m. — Bm: RG, 6 miles N.N.W. of Falsterbo lighthouse, 11,5 m. — Bh: Hellig-
domsklipperne, Re, Bornholm.

3. Lithothamnion Sonderi Hauck.
Hauck, Meeresalgen, p. 273, Taf. III, fig. 5; Foslie, Norweg. Forms, 1895, p. 127; Heydrich, Lithoth. Helgol.,
1900, p. 77, Taf. II fig. 20—22; Foslie, Remarks, 1906, p. 23; Lemoine, Structure, 1911, p. 96.

Though this species has been met with in a number of different localities in
the Danish waters, it has in most cases been found only in small quantities together
with other species. I have therefore only little to communicate with regard to it,
but must refer to the descriptions of Hauck, Fostize and Mme Lemoine.

As pointed out by Fosiic and Mme Lemorng, the hypothallium is feebly devel-
oped. According to the last-named author it consists only of a single layer of cells;
“les autres se relévent trés rapidement pour former le périthalle”. The ascending
filaments may, however, rise more gradually, and the hypothallium may then con-
sist of two or three cell-layers (fig. 136 B). The hypothallic cells measured 5—7 »
broad, 15—21 » long; those of the vertical filaments I found to be 3,5—7,y broad,
5,5—11y long. These measurements are somewhat smaller than those of Fosiie
and Mme Lemoine. Transverse fusions between the cells are very frequent in the
perithallium. In sections stained with hematoxyline the middle lamellae are very
distinct. In the same sections the horizontal limiting lines are intensely stained;
their course is somewhat irregular (fig. 136). Older crusts may have a considerable
number of layers. The cells of the under part of the frond are often filled with

and characterized principally by cytological statements relating to the development of the cystocarp.
These statements are, however, very insufficiently supported, and I have had no opportunity of veri-
fying them.

28*

220

Fig. 136.
Lithothamnion Sonderi. A, vertical section of frond with a single-layered hypothal-
lium. B, thinner crust with two or three layers of cells in the hypothallium, con-
taining starch grains. C, upper part of a thick frond with an uneven surface. 350:1.

starch grains, but in
other cases starch is
wanting.

Fructiferous spe-
cimens I have had no
opportunity to submit to
closer examination. The
sporangial conceptacles
are, according to FOSLIE
very little prominent,
300—500 » in diameter,
not overgrown, the
sporangia tetrasporous.

A crust dredged at
the beacon of Halskov
Rev in Nov. (no. 3171)
and referred by Fos ie
to this species, differs
by having overgrown
sporangial conceptac-

les, but seems otherwise to agree with this species. The conceptacles of sporangia were
however a little smaller than usual, 260—280y in diameter (inner diameter about 200 2).
The sporangia were tetrasporous, in some cases showing vertical divisions (fig. 137).

Fig. 137.

Lithothamnion Sonderi (?), from Halskov reef (no. 3171). A, vertical section through a crust with overgrown conceptacles.

63:1. B, part of a similar section with an overgrown conceptacle, showing the hypothallium. 350:1. C, sporangial
conceptacle with sporangium. 205:1. D—F, sporangia with anomalous divisions. 205: 1.

221

The species forms crusts on stones and gravel, in depths from 5 to 24,5 meters.
In one case it was found growing on a dead specimen of Lithothamnion calcareum.
It has been found with sporangial conceptacles and cystocarpic conceptacles in
May and September.

Localities. Sk: Off Hirshals, 13 met. (F. Borgesen). — Lf: ZY, Nissum Bredning, 5 met. (deter-
mination uncertain). — Kn: Herthas Flak, 20—23 met.; FF and TR, Trindelen, 23,5 and 15 met. —
Ke: IP and IL, Fladen, 20,5—24,5 met.; IK, Lille Middelgrund, 17—19 met. — Sb: GP near the light-

buoy at Halskov Rev (no. 3171, see above); Strandby reef, W. side of Langeland (?). — Sm: VC, Vene-
grund, 4—5,5 met.

4, Lithothamnion glaciale Kjellm.
F. R. Kjellman, Norra Ish. algfl. p. 123 (93) tab. 2 and 3. Foslie, Norw. Forms p. 13; Remarks p. 26.
Mme P. Lemoine, Struct. p. 92.

Nearly all the rather numerous Danish specimens referred to this species have
been determined by Fos.ir, who received them from me at different times and ac-
cordingly gave them different names. In 1895 he described and figured Norwegian
specimens, corresponding exactly to those mentioned here as var. Granii, under the
name of L. flabellatum f. Granii. Later on this variety was referred to L. glaciale,
an opinion which has only been expressed in Rev. Surv. (1900, p. 11, where after the
name L. Granii, which is here a nomen nudum, is added: “(L. glaciale f. ?)”). As late as
in 1905 Fostie referred specimens of these alge to L. glaciale, partly to f. Granit,
partly to other forms. But in the same year (Remarks p. 59,!) Fostie established
L. Granii as a distinct species. That he has been uncertain at the last as to the
limitation of the species can be concluded from the fact that the same species, on
p- 10 of the same paper, is mentioned as L. glaciale f. Granii. It is easy to under-
stand that it has been difficult to come to a decision as to the delimitation of species
when considering that Fostie (Remarks p. 28) “found it almost impossible to draw
any line between L. Granii, admitted below, and L. glaciale”. L.c. p. 59 is said, as
to the relation between L. Granii and L. tophiforme f. divergens, that there are many
specimens “which are quite like each other in almost every respect, but that the
specimens of one species show a somewhat greater tendency in one direction and
the other in a different one”. It is however not to be seen in the named paper on
which characters the difference between the two species really rests, save that L.
Granii has thinner, usually more ramified branches. Some Danish specimens for-
merly determined as L. glaciale, in part as f. colliculosa, are now (Remarks p. 34)
referred to L. colliculosum which is here regarded as a separate species, while he
had formerly considered it a form of L. glaciale; a description of it is given, but
he does not emphasize how it differs from L. glaciale. As I cannot see any distinct
difference between these specimens and some of those referred by Fos.ir to L. Granii
I prefer to adhere to Fosiir’s somewhat older opinion in regarding L. colliculosum
and L. Granii as varieties of L. glaciale.

1 Fos.ie’s “Remarks” appeard however only in 1906.

var. colliculosa (Fos!}.)
Lithothamnion colliculosum Foslie, Contrib. II, 1891, p. 8, tab. 3 fig. 1 ex p.; Norw. Forms, 1895, p. 75
ex p.; Remarks, 1905, p. 34.

FosuiE has referred to L. colliculosum specimens from two localities in the
western part of the Limfjord. They resemble arctic specimens of L. glaciale with
not much developed processes which are thicker than in L. glaciale f. Granii and,
as it seems, less closely placed, up to 4 mm high. The crust is well developed,
expanded, and contains conceptacles. These specimens were found growing on My-
tilus and stones.

var. Grant (Fosl.)
Lithothamnion flabellatum K. Rosenv. f. Granit Foslie, Norw. Forms (1895) p. 70, tab. 17 fig. 1—7,
tab. 22 fig. 1.
L. Granii Foslie, Remarks (1905) p. 59.

All the other Danish specimens belong to this variety. It differs from the
typical L. glaciale by more closely placed, thinner and often more ramified branches.
The thickness of the branches, however, varies somewhat; it is lesser, for instance in f.
reducta Foslie. The crust is usually much developed and may be widely expanded
over the substratum. In the latter case the processes are frequently small, wartlike
and rather spread, and the crust then frequently contains numerous conceptacles
(fig. 188 A). When growing on pebbles on gravelly bottom it often completely en-
compasses the pebble, and when this is small, branches may project from it at all
sides. Usually however, they grow principally to one side, viz. upwards, and these
upward growing branches may branch repeatedly. In branching they often have
a tendency to take globular form, and such globular branch-systems may at last be
loosened, the conjunction with the pebble being given up. On gravelly bottom, loose
individuals, “A¢gagropila-forms”, exactly similar to these branch-systems, are often
found (Plate IV figs. 1—4). H.J6Nsson assumes that the loose A©gagropila-forms of
L. Ungeri and L. tophiforme are produced in the same manner off the shores of
Iceland’. Probably loose individuals may also arise by division of other loose ones.
On gravelly bottom the plurality of the individuals may be loose (e. gr. Lille Middel-
grund, Ke). In the inmost localities in the Danish waters (Ks, Sa, Lb, Sb, Su) only
specimens with well developed crust but small processes were met with.

The crust contains a hypothallium composed of few cell-layers from which
obliquely ascending filaments continuing in the perithallium are given off. The cells
of the hypothallium were in the specimen examined 20—22 » long, 5—7 yw broad.
Mme Lemorne states the dimensions for L. glaciale to be 12—18 <2 y. The latter
figure, however, must be presumed to be exceptionally low. Mme Lemoine further
states that the hypothallium gives off a layer of rhizoids or rectangular cells in-
clining against the substratum; this I have not found in the Danish specimens

1H, Jonsson, Om Algevegetationen ved Islands Kyster. Botan. Tidsskrift 30. 1910 p. 322. — The
Marine Alg. Veg. of Iceland. The Botany of Iceland, Part I,; 1912 p. 154.

(comp. fig. 1388). The same author finally states that the filaments of the hypothallium
are “formées de cellules arrondies, trés serrées les unes contre les autres, de sorte

qu’il est impossible de suivre le trajet de chaque
file’. As will be seen in my fig. 138, the filaments
of the hypothallium are very distinct in well
developed crusts. The cells of the perithallium
are roundish, sometimes almost globular, usually
however longer than broad, 7—10,5 » long, 4—8
broad. They are often fused together two or three
in a horizontal direction. The crust is divided in
zones by horizontal lines stained intensely by
hematoxyline.

The branches have a similar structure to
the perithallium in the crust. The cells are
usually oblong or rectangular with rounded angles.
They are sometimes situated more closely toge-
ther in the outer layer than in the inner, that
is to say, the walls are thinner (fig. 139 A). The
cells are 5—-7y broad, 7—11¥y long. Transverse
fusions between the cells are frequent, often
connecting several cells; in tangential sections
they are often especially numerous and appear
as irregular, curved, partly ramified formations
(fig. 189 C). In transverse sections of the central tis-
sue they
may pre-
sent a Si-
milar ap-
pearance
(fig. 139
‘S B). These

Fig. 139.

Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granii. A, longitudinal Conceptacles are frequently found, but
section of upper end of a branch. B, transverse sec- - 7 " “5 AP

tion of branch, from the centre. C, tangential section only sporangial conceptacles EES obser ved.

of branch. 400;1, They are usually placed on the branches,

: GN pe ee
ea ts y 18) yp ( oe
ee Sen
are

Fig. 138.
Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granii. A, vertical
section of crustaceous frond with sporangial
conceptacles. 65:1. B, part of the same sec-
tion, showing the hypothallium and a _ peri-
pheral part of a conceptacle. 350: 1.

cell-fusions contain, at least usually, only one
nucleus (comp. p. 211, fig. 128). Starch grains
appear very irregularly, without relation to
the layers. The cells may contain a greater
or smaller number of them, and they may
consequently be placed closely together; but
composed grains (comp. Mme Lemoine, I. c.
p. 94) do not seem to occur.

224
especially on the upper part of them, but they may also occur in the crusts when
these are much developed. They are slightly prominent, about 260—350 » in dia-
meter. The conceptacles in the crusts show the same aspect as those of the branches
(figs. 188, 140). By proportionally few countings I found 30—60 muciferous canals
in the roof. The conceptacles are usually gradually overgrown and immersed in
the tissue of the branch, and this is also the case with those of the crusts. In such
immersed conceptacles the septa between the sporangia are frequently visible for
some time (Plate III fig. 4). Slime-strings may also remain distinct after the im-
mersion. Conceptacles filled out by tissue pro-

y 6 ( ae duced from the bottom of the cavity frequently

Beer SS Ne occur (fig. 140 A). The sporangia are always
= es oa id two-parted, 70—110, long, 39—50, broad.

ZIjiyss A As mentioned above, the var. colliculosa

has only been found in two localities in the

Limfjord while a specimen found in a_ third

PF, locality of the same fjord seems to belong to

ee) Oe the var. Granii. The specimens from the other

( Verne Wes localities were all referred to this variety, which

( . , is best developed in the eastern Kattegat where

B meg it was found in most of the localities in rather

great quantities as branched specimens, partly
Fig. 140. loose. In the inner water it occurs only in

Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granii. Transverse > . . .
the form of crustaceous specimens with short,

sections of branches with tetrasporangial concep-

tacles. In A an immersed conceptacle filled out often densely placed wartlike processes. The
by tissue from the bottom. 65:1. - 2 je
species has been found growing on_ stones,

gravel and shells, in the Limfjord in 5,5 meters’ depth, in the Kattegat in 17—30 m, in
the Samso waters in 9,5--19m, in the Great Belt in 19m and in the Sound in 34
meters’ depth. Ripe sporangia have been found in April—May.

Localities.

var. colliculosa. Lf: north of Ronnen by Lemvig (6874); Nissum Bredning off Helligso tile-kiln,
5,5 m (C. H. Ostenfeld).

var. Granii. Lf: western Limfjord, on an oyster-bed, brought up by a diver; form with rather long
unbranched branches. — Kn: FG, Herthas Flak; off Frederikshavn; TR, Trindelen. — Ke: IR and ZI,
Groves Flak; IL and IQ, Fladen; IH and IK, Lille Middelgrund, in quantity, on pebbles and gravel and
loose; IA, Store Middelgrund (! and F. Borgesen). — Km: Leesa Rende, a crustaceous specimen with
scarce low papille, on a piece of coal; ND, N.E. of Fornes. — Ks: HO, E. of Hesselo; EO, 26,5 m; A,
S.E. of Hesselo. — Sa: E. of Samso (C. Lofting); BE, off Sletterhage, 10 m; KM, E. of Oreflippen; PL,
Wulffs Flak; north side of Refsnas, 19 m (C. H. Ostenfeld); MS, S. of Klophagen by Endelave. — Lb:
Middelfart. — Sb: MO, S.W. of Refsnes (? young specimens); near Sproge, 19 m (C. H. Ostenfeld). —
Su: Oretvisten (Johs. Schmidt); on the beach by Hornbeek (Mrs. M. Fibiger), probably brought by fisher-
men from the southern Kattegat; bM, 22,5m, crusts up to 1,5cm in diameter with small wartlike processes.

5. Lithothamnion norvegicum (Aresch.) Kjellman.

Kjellman, N. Ish. algfl. p. 122 (93), pl. 5 fig. 9—10; Foslie, Remarks 1905, p. 65; Lemoine, Structure, 1911,
p. 108 fig. 11 and 48.

225

Lithothamnion calcareum Ellis et Sol. var. norvegicum Areschoug, Observ. phycolog. III. 1875, p. 4.
Lithothamnion coralloides Crouan f. norvegica (Aresch.) Foslie, Norw. Forms 1895, p. 62, tab. 16 fig. 1—11.

According to Fosuiz, this species is almost always freely developed on the
bottom (Remarks p. 66). The specimens found in the Danish waters were all loose.
Fosuie has referred them all to f. pusilla which, in his opinion, is “perhaps the
typical form of the species’. He observes however (I. c. p. 64 and 67) that they
“partly approach stunted forms of L. nodulosum f. gracilescens’. They give off
branches in all directions and become up to 3 cm (more rarely 3,5 cm) in diameter,

The anatomical structure is not very different from that of L. glaciale. According
to Mme Lemoine, the cells are in the greater part of the frond rectangular, while

Fig. 142.
Fig. 141. Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granti. A,
Lithothamnion glaciale var. Granii. Vertical section of sporangial sporangium:; the process of division not
conceptacle with ripe sporangium. 350: 1. yet completed. 6, ripe spore. 390:1.

near the periphery they are ovoid. This may be so, but it frequently happens that
rectangular cells in the inner parts of the frond alternate with ovoid ones (fig. 148 C).
The change may take place at the distinctive lines between the zones or indepen-
dently of them. The zones are limited by somewhat irregular lines staining deeply
by hamatoxyline, and the staining power of the single layers may sometimes be
a little different, but the limit between such zones is not always marked as a blue
line (fig. 143 C). The irregular course of the distinctive lines is probably in accordance
with the irregularity of the increase. Transverse fusions between the cells frequently
occur, though not so frequently as in L. Granii, and not uniting so many cells as
in that species. The cells are 8—-14y long, 6-—9y broad; the rectangular ones are
11—14y long, 6—7, broad. The central tissue shows a different aspect in trans-
verse section, according to whether the section has fallen in a zone with rect-
angular or with roundish cells. The appearance of the starch is variable. It may
appear in great quantities in the more deeply stained and in the less stained
zones as well, all the cells being filled with starch grains except the outermost ones.
In other cases it is entirely or almost entirely wanting.

Conceptacles were found in specimens from most of the localities named below;

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk, og mathem, Afd. VII. 2. 29

226

they were in all cases, when examined, empty and more or less destroyed. I found
sporangial conceptacles 300 or somewhat more in diameter.

On stony bottom in 10—21 meters depth, usually associated with Corallina
officinalis, in some places abundantly. Only found in the Sams@ area.

Localities. Sa: KI, south of Hjelm; PH, Lindholms Dyb; east of Samse (Lefting); Stenpladen
off Sletterhage (G. Winther); BE and BF off Sletterhage.

Fig. 143.
Lithothamnion norvegicum. A, axile longitudinal section of branch. B, part of a similar section near the top. C,
part of axile longitudinal section of frond. The upper part of the tissue was deeper stained by heematoxyline than
the under part. The fusion canals with the over-lying cells appear as round figures. D, transverse section of the
central tissue of a branch. ££, cell-rows from the periphery of a section of a branch. /, cells with starch grains.
A 31:1; B—D 350: 1:.E, 56031.

6. Lithothamnion caleareum (Pallas) Aresch.

J. Areschoug in J. Agardh, Sp. g. 0. I, 1851, p. 523. Foslie, Lith. Adriat. Meeres u. Marokko, Wiss.
Meeresunt. VII. Heft 1, 1904, p. 13 and 32, Tafel Il; Remarks, 1905, p. 67; Mme P. Lemoine, Répar-
tition et mode de vie du Maér] (Lithothamnion calcareum) aux environs de Concarneau (Finisteére),
Annales de l'Institut océanographique, tome I, fase. 8, 1910; Structure, 1911, p. 102.

Millepora calcarea Pallas, Elench. Zooph. 1766, p. 265.

Lithothamnion coralloides Crouan, Flor. Finist., 1867, p. 151, pl. XX no. 133.

This species has been found in a few localities, in particular in the eastern
Kattegat, but always only in loose specimens without or with imperfectly developed
conceptacles. It is, as elsewhere, rather variable. The Danish specimens have been
referred by Fos.ie to the following forms.

1. F. squarrulosa Foslie, Lith. Adr. Meer. Taf. II fig. 1—4; Lemoine, Répart. du
Maérl fig. 1, 5, 14, Structure pl. IJ, fig. 5. To this form approaches f. corallioides
(Crouan) Foslie, Norw. Lith. p. 62 pl. 16 figs. 24—25, 27-31. — This form has terete
branches spreading in all directions. :

2. F. compressa (M’Calla) Foslie, On some Lithothamnia, 1897, p. 9, Lith. Adr.

227
Meer., 1904, p. 32 Taf. II figs. 15—23; Lemoine, Répart. du Maérl pl. I fig. 14. — It is
“flabellate, the branch-systems spreading like a fan in all directions from the centre
of the frond almost in one plane. Sometimes it forms rather thick and compressed
fronds” (Foslie, Remarks p. 69).

3. F. palmatifida Foslie, Some new or cril. Lith., 1898 p. 6, Remarks p. 69;
Lemoine, Répart. du Maérl pl. I fig. 3, Structure, p. 104. — “With branches more
distant and palmate” (Foslie, 1905).

4, F. subsimplex (Batt.) Foslie, Norw. Lithoth. 1895 p. 62 pl. 16 figs. 388—42; Le-
moine, Rép. du Maér! pl. I fig. 10, Structure p. 104. Frond “simple or feebly branching”
(Foslie Remarks).

There are no distinct limits between these forms, which occur together at
the same locality.

The structure has been mentioned by Mme Lemoine (Structure p. 105), whose
description may here be referred to. It will suffice to add some small remarks.
According to Mme Lemoine there is always at the periphery a
cortex composed by 5 or 6 layers of cells which are rectangu-
lar, while the other cells are ovoid. I have certainly observed
such a cortex in some cases, but it does not occur normally;
the outer tissue, in the sections examined by me, more fre-
quently consisted of cells of the same shape as those of the
inner tissues (fig. 144). Transverse fusions between the cells are
very frequent. The size of the cells is somewhat variable, generally
they are 9—13y long, 5—7y broad. Starch grains were found in Fig. 144.
great quantity in all cells except the outermost. On being treated = Lithothamnion cateareum,
with acetic acid and iodine in potassium iodide the starch grains a iia Sear
swelled and filled the cells with a homogenous violet-brown mass. yer ser fusions.

In a specimen from Trindelen (ZB, July) empty concep- ,
tacles were found, the kind of which could not be determined; they were almost
entirely immersed. Possibly they were antheridial conceptacles.

The species has been found in 17 to 30 meters depth, on gravelly or stony
bottom, generally associated with other Lithothamnia, in particular Lith. glaciale,
and with Corallina officinalis.

Localities. Kn: ZB, near Trindelen, 28—30 meters. — Ke: IL and IP, Fladen; IK, Lille Mid-
delgrund. — Km: Lzso Rende, clayey bottom, small fragments (C. H. Ostenfeld).

Subgenus Phymatolithon Foslie.

In 1898 Fos.ie (Syst. Surv., p. 4) established the genus Phymatolithon, founded
on Lithothamnion polymorphum, and distinguished from the genus Lithothamnion
chiefly by immersed conceptacles and the roof of the sporangial ones being de-
pressed or cup-shaped. Later on he has referred L. levigatum and another species
to the same genus. I must, however, agree with Mme Lemoine, who observes (Struct.

PRY

eee

p. 63) that the characters pointed out by Fos.ie are not sufficient for generic di-
stinction but only for separation of sections beyond the genus. The roof of the
sporangial conceptacles is frequently scarcely immersed, and it is often, particularly
in L. levigatum, convex within a feebly elevated border.

7. Lithothamnion polymorphum (L.) Aresch.

J. E. Areschoug in J. Agardh, Spec. II, pars 2, 1852, p. 524 ex parte; Rosanoff, Mélobés., p. 99; Strémfelt,
Algveg. Isl., 1886, p. 19, pl. I, fig. 1—38 (sporangia); Foslie, Norw. Forms, p. 86, pl. 17, fig. 17—23 (f.
tuberculata, f. valida and f. papillata); Mme P. Lemoine, Structure, 1911, p. 87, pl. V fig. 2.

Phymatolithon polymorphum (L.) Foslie, Syst. Survey, 1898, p. 4, Remarks, 1906, p. 75.

Eleutherospora polymorpha (L.) Heydrich, Lith. Helgol., 1900, p. 65, Taf. I, fig. 1—14.

The species forms more or less irregular crusts extended over larger boulders,
of a thickness of up to 6mm. As to the structure reference may be made to the
papers of Fosrie (1906) and Mme LE-
MOINE. The hypothallium is shown in
fig. 145 A. The cells of the perithallium
are somewhat variable in thickness, 4—7 y,
in some specimens proportionally narrow,
4—5 » (fig. 145 B). Mme LeEMoINE men-
tions as an interesting character that the
starch grains are single, very small and
grouped at the ends of the cells. This is,
however, not always so, for I found the
starch grains up to 3y in diameter, and
in some parts, frequently the greater part
of the crust, all the cells were filled with
starch grains, while they were totally

Fig. 145. wanting in others, Particularly abund-
Lithothamnion polymorphum. A, vertical section of frond i ee E 6 :
showing the hypothallium and the lower part of the peri- ant starch grains were found in the tissue
thallium. B, vertical fllaments of another frond with nar- filling out the emptied conceptacles in

rower cells. C, cells of perithallium with starch grains. 350:1.

the inner part of the crusts. Cells con-
taining starch grains at the ends of the cells but not in the middle were indeed
observed, but only as exceptions. Transversal fusions between the cells of the peri-
thallium occur here and there.

The increase in thickness of the crust normally takes place by continued growth
of the perithallium, which may show several zones limited by horizontal, but some-
what irregularly running lines. In older crusts a more complex structure may be
found, the frond being composed of two or more crusts one over the other, each
with a particular hypothallium. This arises through cessation of growth in thick-
ness in certain parts of the perithallium, which become overgrown by new crusts
developing from other parts of the crust. This structure has been mentioned by
Mme Lemoine (Struct. p. 24 and 88, pl. V fig. 2), who appears to consider it as

ay SA,

“wer

arising through differentiation of the same crust. In the new overgrowing crusts,
the limiting lines between the successive zones of tissue are more or less inclined.
This complex structure is not always found even in old fronds. Crusts up to 1,5 mm
in thickness showing only one hypothallium are frequently met with,

The muciferous canals of the sporangial conceptacles open outwards in a low
hollow surrounded by a slightly elevated border, but it is sometimes very slight or

ig. .
Lithothamnion polymorphum, vertical sections of PENS er ae ole A, the first division of the sporangium
is not accomplished, the following not yet begun. B, with a very long sporangium. C, conceptacle with undivided
and fully divided sporangia. D, ripe sporangium. E, empty sporangial conceptacle with covering tissue; below,
limiting line of zones and outline of empty conceptacle filled with regenerative tissue. A—D 200:1; EF 63:1.
scarcely perceivable, if at all (fig. 146). The sporangia are at least divided into 4
spores. As stated by Fostir, the sporangia are 80—110y long, 25—45,y broad; the
outermost ones, however, reach a greater length (fig. 146). After the evacuation of
the sporangia, the conceptacles become sunk in the crust by continuation of the
growth in thickness of the frond, but their surroundings may then behave in
different manners. 1) The filaments of the roof grow upwards in accordance with
those of the surrounding frond, and the conceptacle forms an empty round hole.
2) The roof falls into decay and the conceptacle is filled more or less completely
by tissue growing inwards from the tissue which is developed by increase in thick-
ness of the surrounding part of the frond and united over the conceptacle. 3) The
conceptacle is completely filled by a tissue produced from the bottom of the con-

Fig. 147.

Lithothamnion polymorphum. Vertical section
of emptied sporangial conceptacle, showing two
muciferous canals and the covering

About 350: 1.

ceptacle. The newly evacuated conceptacles are
sometimes covered by a peculiar, rather thick
tissue, which is sharply marked off from the roof
(fig. 146 EF, 147, Plate III fig. 6). Its cells are fre-
quently broader than those of the roof, (fig. 147).
In a living state this covering tissue appears as a
white dot. It has been mentioned by Fos tie (Re-
marks, p.78). A similar tissue also occurs over the
sexual conceptacles. Its signification is unknown.

Antheridial conceptacles I have not seen;
they have been mentioned by HEypricu (1900, p.
68, Taf. II fig. 1—3) and Foslie (1905). According
to the first named author, the spermatia are
produced from branched filaments given off
from the inner side of the conceptacle, as it
seems, in a similar manner as in L. Lenormandi.

Tuurert states (Et. phyc., 1878, p. 91) that the spermatia resemble those of Jania rubens.

The cystocarpic conceptacles are, according to Fostig, at first convex, but they
are not always so, for fairly young, totally immersed conceptacles may be found
(fig. 148). As to the development of the cystocarp more detailed statements are given
by Heypricu (1. ¢. p. 70) which are in several respects in discordance with those of
Sous for other Corallinacee. They very much need a critical trial, but as I have

had only dried specimens
at my disposal I can only
throw little light upon the
matter. Before fertilization
the concave bottom of the
conceptacle is covered with
numerous procarps which
are two-celled, asshown by
HeypRIcu (fig. 148, Plate III
fig. 5). These filaments are
intensely coloured by hem-
atoxyline. The lowest cell
is probably an auxiliary
cell, as maintained by
Heypricu, and this is also
in accordance with the
statements of MINDER for
Choreonema (Fruchtentw.,
p. 12). This cell may be
rather long (fig. 148 C). The

Fig. 148.

Lithothamnion polymorphum. <A, vertical section of female conceptacle with
carpogonia. B, similar, with a rather long neck. C, procarps. D, vertical
section of the bottom of a female conceptacle, showing fusions between the
cells. *A;.B 200°. CN Dr 350A:

231

wall between the two cells is more or less oblique, but a hypogynous cell is not cut
off from the lowermost end of the carpogonium as in Choreonema. I have not been
able to follow the development of the carpogonia after fertilization, but it must be
said that there is nothing to support the supposition of Hreypric# that each auxiliary
cell becomes a carpospore. The only thing which might favour this view is the
fact that the carpospores are produced not only at the periphery but also from the
central part of the floor of the conceptacle, as shown by Heypricu (I. c. fig. 12),
and as | have also observed it (fig. 149). But the carpospores do not arise singly;
they are produced in short rows, as shown by earlier authors (Soums, PILGER,
MINDER) for other (

Corallinacez. This

is shown in fig. “Se
149 where a smal- oe
x0

ler (younger) car-
pospore is situated
under the most
developed ones;
they have undoub-
tedly been produ-
ced successively
by the sporophyte,

7 1B
but the behaviour CA. DR

of the latter could Fig. 149.

not be stated. The Lithothamnion polymorphum, vertical sections of cystocarpie coneceptacles with carpo-
spores. A 200.1. B 350:1.

low cells visible
under the youngest carpospores are probably parts of the sporophyte (or of the fu-
sion cell, if Sotms’ view is correct); or might there perhaps be more than one
sporophyte? The cells situated below the procarps may show lateral fusions (fig.
148 D), but it is doubtful whether these fusions have any relations to those of the
sporophyte with the auxiliary cells. The evacuated cystocarpic conceptacles remain
empty, or become partly filled with regenerating tissue produced from above.

As mentioned above, this species grows particularly on large boulders; it is
therefore probably much commoner than might be supposed from the localities
given below, while it does not always become loosened from the stone by the dredge.
It occurs in all the three forms quoted by Fosrie which however, as stated by this
author, are “not well defined, as transitions often appear to occur”. It seems to
be rather common in the Danish waters to the limits of the Baltic Sea, with the
exception of the Limfjord and other fjords where it is wanting. It seems most
common in the Kattegat. It occurs in depths of 2 to 19 meters. Tetrasporangia
have been met with in April, carpogonia in January and May, and carpospores in May.

Localities. Sk: ZK? off Lenstrup, 11,3 m; off Hirshals, 11—15m. — Kne TX, north of Gries-
holm (Hirsholmenc); on stones picked up by Hirsholmene, about 4,5 m, large crusts; east of Deget; off

Se

Frederikshavn; UC, TO, 18m and FF (Trindelen) north of Leese. — Ke: ZE, Fladen; IB, Store Middel-
grund. —- Km: XB and XC south of Kobbergrund. -- Ks: HS, Briseis Grund; OU, Schultz's Grund;
OO, Seborghoved Grund. — Sa: KK, Klergrund, south of Hjelm; FT, Klepperne. — Lb: Middelfart. —
Sb: Reef at Korser harbour, 2m; NN, south-west of Sproge, 19m. — Su: Off Aalsgaarde, 26 m (H. E.
Petersen); TF’, Staffans Flak, 14—18 m. — (Bms Stones picked up near Stevns 2).

8. Lithothamnion levigatum Foslie.

Foslie, Norweg. Forms, 1895, p. 139, pl. 19, fig. 21—23; Heydrich, Lithoth. Helgoland, 1900, p. 76.
Lithothamnion emboloides Heydrich, Lith. Helgol., p. 74, Taf. II Fig. 15 (teste Foslie).
Phymatolithon levigatum (Fosl].) Foslie, Remarks, 1905, p. 79.

Judging from Danish specimens, this species appears to be quite distinct from
L. polymorphum, whereas, according to Fostie (Remarks, p. 79), in more southern
localities there is no distinct limit between these two species. L. levigatum is charac-
terized by a comparatively thin, smooth crust, up to 0,5 mm thick, by the roof of
the sporangial conceptacles disappearing after the evacuation of the sporangia, and
by the two-parted sporangia. When occurring together with L. polymorphum, the
difference between them is evident; the two species are, however, only rarely met
with in the same locality, and it must be emphasized that L. polymorphum does
not occur in the Limfjord, where L. levigatum has been met with in several loca-
lities. I therefore do not doubt that they are specifically distinct.

The anatomical structure much resembles that of L. polymorphum. The hypo-
thallium is similar, but is sometimes more fully developed. Its cells were found to
be 13—-21 » long, 4,5—7 » broad. The cells of the perithallium were less variable
in breadth than those of L. poly-
morphum; they were almost al-
ways 6—7y thick. The length
was usually 6—9y, most frequently
7—8y, or only little greater than
the breadth, and the rounded cells
thus approach the spherical form;
but cells shorter than broad are
also met with (fig. 151 A). Trans-
verse fusions occur here and there,
in the hypothallium and the peri-
thallium as well. Starch grains
are frequently present as_ single
grains in great numbers in most

Fig. 150.
Lithothamnion levigatum, Vertical sections of crust from Bolsaxen.
Sb, showing sporangial conceptacles and limiting lines between the of the cells, except the uppermost.

zones, fig. D also the hypothallium. 65: 1. :
Only sporangial conceptacles were

met with. They resemble those of L. polymorphum, and the hollow containing the
roof is, as in that species, sometimes very slight or wanting, and the elevated border
may also be wanting, the surface over the conceptacle thus being quite even or with

233

only a feeble trace of deepening or elevation (fig. 150 C). The roof is sometimes
convex, though inserted in the bottom of a hollow. The sporangia are, as stated
by Fos.iz, always two-spored. I found them to be 95—126, long, (18—)37—53 1
broad, thus a little smaller than the dimensions found by Fos.riz, which might
perhaps partly be caused
by the fact that my mea-
surements have mostly
been made with dehydra-
ted sections. The concep-
tacles are sometimes co-
vered by a particular tissue
similar to that mentioned
for L. polymorphum (p. 230).
It has also been mentioned
by Heypricu and Fosiir
(Remarks, p. 80). Accor-

ding to the first named Fig. 151.

author (1. C. p. 76) it is al- Lithothamnion levigatum. A, vertical section of hypothallium and the under

° part of perithallium. B, vertical section of crust with emptied sporangial con-

ways present in L. em- ceptacle filled with regenerative tissue, showing the outlines of older filled

boloides which, as shown conceptacles C, vertical ere of gait eared with covering tissue,
A 350:1. B-C 65:1.

by Fosuie, is identical :

with L. levigatum; it is, however, not suitable for use as a specific character, for in
some specimens it covers all or nearly all the conceptacles, while in others it is
almost or entirely wanting. I have only seen it on emptied conceptacles which
still showed muciferous canals (fig. 151 C). It has a white colour.

After the evacuation of the sporangia, the roof falls into decay. A regenera-
ting tissue, produced from the bottom of the conceptacle, consisting of ascending
filaments, may then fill the empty cavity. A new conceptacle is frequently produ-
ced at so small distance over the first one that the base of the second is situated
within the limit of the first, and the new one is thus partly produced by the re-
generating tissue (fig. 150,151). Overgrown empty conceptacles do not occur.

The species occurs in depths of 2—24,5 m, most frequently 5—20 m, growing
on stones and on Mytilus and Ostrea, often in company with other Lithothamnia,
as L. Lenormandi, L.glaciale and L. polymorphum. It has been found growing over
L. glaciale, and in one case on the frond of Chondrus crispus. It has been found
with ripe sporangia in April and May.

Localities. Ns: aF, N.W. of Thyboron, 31 m. — Sk: 4 miles N.1/sE. of Svinklev beacon, 9 m
(A. C. Johansen); SY off Lokken, 13m; ZK°, off Lonstrup, 12m; off Hirshals (Borgesen). — Lf: Salling-
sund near Nykobing (Th. Mortensen, !); LS', 5,5m and aT’, 4—5m, east of Mors: Live Bredning (C. H.
Ostenfeld); Lendrup Ren. — Kn: Herthas Flak, 19—22 m; east of Deget near Frederikshavn; Trindelen,
near the double broom (Bergesen). — Ke: IL, Fladen, 24,5m; OO, Seborg Hoved Grund, 8,5 m. — Ks:
RL, north of Gilleleje, 15m; HO, N.W. of Gilleleje, 22,5m,; OS, Hastens Grund, 14m. — Sas: KM, east
of Oreflippen; BE, off Sletterhage; YV, east of Samso, 15m; north side of Refsnes, 19 m (C. H. Ostenfeld);

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk, Skr,, 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2. 30

te

DK, Bolsaxen, 18—15m. —- Lb: XQ, off Middelfart, north side of Lyngsodde, 19m; north of Feng Kalv.
— Sb: GT, near the broom at Asnes; GP off Halskov, 10m; Avernakhage by Nyborg, shallow water ;
near Vresen, 7—9m (Ostenfeld). — Su: At Ellekilde Hage 11,5 m.

Epilithon Heydrich.
Melobesiae, Ber. deut. bot. Ges. 1897, p. 408.

1. Epilithon membranaceum (Esper) Heydrich.
Heydrich, |. c.; Cotton, Mar. Alg. Clare Island, 1912, p. 150.

Corallina membranacea Esper, Pflanzenk. 1786 t. 12, fig. 1—4 (not seen).

Melobesia membranacea Kosanoff, Mélob., 1866, p. 66, pl. II figs. 13—16, pl. III fig. 1; Hauck, Meeresalg.,
p. 265; Guignard, Dével. et const. des anthéroz., Revue gén. de Botanique. I, 1889, p. 182, pl. VI
figs. 22—23.

Melobesia corticiformis Kitzing; Rosanoff, Mélob. p. 76, pl. I figs. 14—16; Solms, Corall. p. 11, Taf. III Fig. 25.

Lithothamnion membranaceum Foslie, List of spec. of the Lith., 1898, p. 7; Remarks, 1905, p. 72.

As to the morphology of this species reference may be made to the descrip-
tions of Rosanorr and Fostier, to which I have only little to add.

The cells of the basal layer are, as pointed out by RosanorF (I. c. p. 67), not
arranged in distinct concentric zones; they are often connected through transversal
fusions (fig. 152 A). The frond is monostromatic in its marginal part, which may
be of greater or lesser extent. Otherwise the frond is often partly distromatic, and
near the conceptacles it becomes gradually thicker, the cells dividing by transverse
walls. There is thus no distinction between hypothallium and perithallium.

The sporangial conceptacles were often somewhat smaller than stated by Fostieg,
viz. 110—140 » in diameter. Their outline is frequently oval, as mentioned by
ROSANOFF (I. c. p. 76) and Mme Lemoine (in Corton, Clare Isl. Sury. p. 150). The
number of the mu-
ciferous canals was
also often some-
what less than that
found by Fos ie,
/ namely 8—27, most

frequently 16--21,
while Fos.ie indi-
cates 20—30. No
relation was found
between the num-
ber of the muci-
ferous canals and
the locality.

The sporangia

Fig. 152. apparently arise
Epilithon membranaceum. A, frond seen from below showing several fusions, B, tetraspor- from the second
angium not yet fully divided. C, sporangial conceptacle seen from above; a sporangium
is seen under the roof. D, vertical section of sporangial conceptacle, A,B,D 345:1. C 200;1. cell-layer. The

*

235

cells of the basal layer situated at the periphery of the conceptacle lengthen in a
vertical direction, fuse laterally two or three together, and are finally disorganized,
the upper part of their membrane being
dissolved as far as it meets the cavity of
the conceptacle. The cells of the same
layer forming the central part of the floor
of the conceptacle are disorganized in the
same way, their contents finally disappearing,
but they do not lengthen. In fig. 152 D the
contents of these cells are still visible. In
the sexual conceptacles the basal layer is Fig. 153.
exhausted in a similar way. The formation pilithon memb anaceum, vertical, somewhat excentric
; section of sporangial conceptacle. 345: 1.
of the three dividing walls of the sporangia
is almost simultaneous, the walls advancing slowly from the periphery towards the
longitudinal axis of the sporangium (fig. 152 B, D).

The antheridial conceptacles were found agreeing with the description and
figure of RosanorF (I. c. p. 59, pl. II fig. 14). The cells surrounding the orifice are
elongated and directed obliquely upwards (fig. 154). The antheridia clothe the bottom
of the conceptacle; their development and structure have been followed by Guienarp,
who found that they are seriate in densely placed short filaments. When the sper-
matia are to be formed, the protoplasm accumulates around the nucleus in the
middle of the cell and becomes surrounded by a thin membrane, while the rest of
the contents develop into two appendices, first described by RosaNnorr and named
“‘oreillettes”’.

The orifice of the cystocarpic conceptacles is clothed with similar elongated,
hair-shaped cells like those of the antheridial conceptacles, but more numerous;
they are directed inwards or downwards in the under part, upwards in the upper
part of the orifice. The carpospores are only produced at the periphery of the
conceptacle; in the central part of the floor carpogonia are still visible, when the
carpospores are well developed (fig. 155 B). As to the structure of the procarps I
cannot give any certain
statement; they seem to
resemble those of Litho-
thamnion polymorphum.

The species, referred
by earlier authors to the
genus Melobesia, had been
transferred by Hrypricu

the Fig. 154. in 1897 to a new genus
Epilithon membranaceum, vertical section of antheridial conceptacle. 500: 1. ee :

Epilithon, which was _ re-
duced in the following year by Fos.ie to a subgenus of Lithothamnion, with which
it agrees by the fructification. The want of differentiation in hypothallium and

30%

perithallium seems to justify the distinction of the genus Epilithon. Another impor-
tant generic distinction seems to exist in the position and development of the an-
theridia, which in the genus Lithothamnion, as far as known, are not seriate, and
always placed on a system of branched filaments filling the cavity of the conceptacle
(see above pp. 213, 218).

The species usually
grows on Furcellaria fa-
stigiata, but occurs in the
Kattegat also on Chon-
drus crispus, and has
likewise been met with
on Phyllophora rubens
and Ph. membranifolia.
It is rather common in
the Danish waters within
Skagen to the western
Baltic Sea, but does not
occur in the Limfjord
(and in other fjords), and

Fig. 155. “ | di
Epilithon membranaceum, vertical sections of cystocarpic conceptacles. A, sho- in the Sound it has only
wing the orifice, B, showing carpogonia at the centre and carpospores at the been met with north of

periphery. 350: 1. F
Helsingor. It has been

found in depths between 1 and 20 meters, and there is in this respect no difference
between the different waters. Its absence in the Skagerak depends probably on the
want of protection in this agitated water.

Localities. Kn: Marens Rev, Deget a. o. locality near Frederikshavn; FF and FE, Trindelen,
9—15 m; UB and TG, north of Laeso. — Ke: IM, Fladen, 16 m — Kms: XB, south of Kobbergrund;
NV, off Randers Fjord. — Ks: FO, Havknude Flak; GG, Sjellands Rev, 4m; D; EJ, entrance to Ise-
fjord; RL, near Ostindiefarer Grund, 15m; OO, Seborg Hoved Grund, 8,5 m. — Sa: FT, north of Samse,
5,5m; DK, Bolsaxen; AH and AH', Lillegrund north of Fyens Hoved; MQ, south of Paludans Flak; AY,
Ashoved. — Lb: AX, Bjornsknude, 9,5m; north of Feno Kalv; Feng Sund; UX. at the north end of
re, 95m. — Sb: DN, Vengeance Grund; Spodsbjerg; DT, off Magleby, Langeland. — Sm: Venegrund.

Su: BQ, off Ellekilde; off Aalsgaarde. — Bw: DU, off Dimesodde, 11,5 m; UL, Ojet, 20 m; KZ, off
Kramnisse, 4,5 m.

Melobesia Lamour. emend.

The extent of the genus Melobesia has in course of time been repeatedly altered,
certain species or groups of such having at various periods been detached there-
from and referred to new or other previously known genera. Thus in 1889, Scumitrz
removed Melobesia Thuretii, and gave it the name of Choreonema Thurelii; in 1897,
M. membranacea was established by Hrypricu as representative of a new genus,
Epilithon, related to Lithothamnion. Fos.iE again, in 1898 (List of sp. p. 11) and
1900 (Rev. Surv. p. 21) placed M. pustulata and some related species under a new

pee

genus, Dermatolithon, characterised by having a single apical pore in the hemisphe-
rical-conical conceptacles, sporangia “with short foot rising from the almost plain
disc” and developing, according to Rosanorr, between club-shaped (?) paraphyses.
In 1904 (Algol. Not. I. p. 3) however, he comes to the conclusion that these charac-
ters had not proved sufficiently constant, and did not form any distinct limit as
against the genus Lithophyllum. He therefore no longer maintains Dermatolithon
as a genus, but regards it as a sub-genus under the last-named genus, to which
Heydrich had already previously (Corallinacez etc., Ber. deut. bot. Ges. 15, 1897, p. 47)
reckoned Melobesia Coralline Crouan, and points out that it is further distinguished
by its anatomical structure, the hypothallium being formed by a single layer of
inclined cells. In 1909, (Algol. Not. VI, p. 57) however, it is again reinstated as a
genus, Fosiie now attaching greater importance to the mentioned anatomical char-
acter, and it was adopted by SvepeE.ius in 1911. M. B. Nicnors, who has subjected
some species of this relationship to closer investigation, (Univ. of California Publ.
in Botany vol. 3, No. 6, 1909) discusses some of the other characters cited by Fosiie,
viz: the presence of a “plug” in the orifice of the sporangial conceptacles united at
the basis by a parenchymatic tap; the position of the sporangia at the bottom of
the conceptacle, which in Melobesia is said to be almost flat, in Lithophyllum over-
arched; and the presence of a stalk cell under each sporangium in Melobesia. He
adopts the standpoint which Foslie then adhered to; i. e. not maintaining Dermato-
lithon as a genus, but referring the species concerned to Lithophyllum, (L. macro-
carpum, pustulatum, tumidulum). He points out, however, that in so doing, ‘the
characters which separate Lithophyllam and Melobesia are not sufficiently well marked
to warrant two separate genera” (p. 361). With regard to the structure of the con-
ceptacles and the organs of reproduction, there is doubtless great similarity between
the two genera; at any rate, no thoroughgoing differences appear to have been de-
monstrated up to now. The vegetative structure seems to me to present an ex-
cellent distinctive character, as in Melobesia, we never find transverse pits between
the upright cell-series proceeding from the basal layer, whereas such are present
in all Lithophyllum species, including the subgenus Dermatolithon. On the other
hand, transverse fusions are of common occurrence in the Melobesia species, but
are wanting in Lithophyllum. This seems, as a matter of fact, to be the best
distinctive character between the two mentioned genera.

As to how far there may be reason to make further exclusions from the genus
Melobesia, this must be left to further investigations to decide. Fosxie, in 1900,
(Rev. Surv. p. 21) established a subgenus Heteroderma, which he characterises as
having the “thallus composed of more layers of cells” in contrast to Eumelobesia,
which should have but one layer, except as regards the frond near the conceptacles.
In 1905 however, (Remarks p. 102) a different limitation is made, and in 1909, (Alg.
notes VI, p. 56) Heteroderma is raised to the rank of a genus, distinguished from
Melobesia solely by the lack of hair-cells. I do not consider that we are justified
in distinguishing between two genera merely by the presence or absence of hair-

238

cells, as the occurrence and frequency of these cells seems to depend to a great
extent upon external conditions. I therefore attach but little importance to the fact
that such have not hitherto been found in two of the species mentioned below
(M. minutula and microspora) as it must be considered highly probably that they
will be found on further investigation of a greater number of specimens. More-
over, hair-cells are found in M. Lejolisii, noted by Fosiie under the genus Hetero-
derma (see fig. 156). On the other hand, I could well imagine that it may later on
be found justifiable to distinguish between those species in which the trichocytes
are terminal in the horizontal cell filaments, as in M. farinosa, for instance, and the
other, doubtless far more numerous species in which they are intercalary. Another
vegetative character which might be thought to furnish grounds for generic distinc-
tion, is the lack of cortical cells shown below in the case of M. microspora. This
point, however, still needs further investigation. As regards the cortical cells, it may
also here be noted that in M. trichostoma, several of these were found above one
another, cut off successively by the same frond cell.

Where the frond consists of more than one cell-layer, there is often but slight
difference between the basal layer (hypothallium) and the upright cell filaments
proceeding therefrom (perithallium). Thus the walls forming the boundary between
these two tissues often lie at different heights, as for instance in M. microspora
(figs. 176—179) and M. trichostoma (174—175).

The number of spores in the sporangia is in most of the present species con-
stant. In four species, 4 spores were found, in M. subplana a constant 2. In M. mi-
nutula only specimens with 4 spores were found, whereas Fostiz gives 2, and in
M. Fosliei some conceptacles were found with 4, others with 2 spores in the spor-
angia. — A small stalk-cell under the sporangium was found in M. subplana.

With regard to the antheridia, M. Lejolisii was found to differ from the other
species in having the spermatangia formed at the end of long sterigmata, as first
shown by Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse. In the other species, the spermatangia are elonga-
ted cells, situate on the flat bottom of the antheridia-conceptacles. The orifice of
the antheridia-conceptacles was in four of the present species often found drawn
out into a spout, as first shown by Mrs. Weber-van Bosse in the case of M. Lejolisit.
This is, however, not a constant character, as it may frequently be lacking in all
the species concerned.

The carpospores are in all the cases investigated formed only in the periphery
of the conceptacle, at the margin of the flat disc-cell.

1. Melobesia Lejolisii Rosanoff.

Rosanoff, Rech. anat., 1866, p. 62, pl. I fig. 1—13, pl. VII fig. 9—11; Areschoug, Observ. phycolog. Part.
III, 1875, p. 3; Hauck, Meeresalg., p. 264; A. Weber-van Bosse, Bijdrage tot de Algenflora van Neder-
land, Neder]. kruidk. archief. 2. Ser. 4. deel 4e stuk, Nijmegen 1886, p. 365; ead. in Hauck et Richter,
Phykotheka univers. No. 163; Foslie, Remarks, 1905 (1906) p. 102 (f. typica); Mme P. Lemoine, Struct.,
p. 180, fig. 103; ead., Calcareous Alge in Report on the Danish Oceanogr. Exped. 1908—10 to the
Mediterranean etc. Vol. II, 1915, p. 19.

239

Among the distinctive characters of this species, used by Rosanorr, in his
important paper on the Melobesiacez, the want of “heterocysts” has been of special
importance in distinguishing it from M. farinosa, as it permitted determination even
in cases where the characters taken from the organs of reproduction could not be
used. As shown by Fos ie however, |. c. p. 103, the cells situated under the dicho-
tomies are often larger than the others and resemble the heterocysts of M. farinosa.
I can confirm Foslies’ statement, having frequently found these cells in Danish
specimens of M. Le-
jolistt. They agree
indeed completely
with the hetero-
cysts of M. farinosa,
in bearing a hair
or a scar left by
a shed hair, in
being poorer in
contents and in
bearing no cortical
cells as do the other
cells of the mono-
stromatic frond.
But they differ
from the _hetero-
cysts of the last-
named species in
being derived, not
from end-cells of Fig. 156.

filaments, which Melobesia Lejolisii, from Birkholm, Sf. A, vertical section of marginal part of frond,
do not develo * trichocyte. B, monostromatic frond seen from above; below a trichocyte, numerous

p fusions. C, marginal part of frond seen from above; two trichocytes are visible, one
further, but from with hair. D, vertical section, not median, through a sporangial conceptacle; only un-
divided sporangia present. E, vertical section through emptied sporangial conceptacle. 350: 1.

cells situated under
a ramification. I have convinced myself that this difference really exists by exami-
ning authentic specimens of M. farinosa. Where the included heterocysts of this
species are present it is easily seen that the two cell-rows, the separating line of
which goes in continuation of the heterocyst, are not given off from this, but from
the adjacent cell-rows. As shown by Soxtms (Cor. p. 24), these cells produce a hair
without formation of a transverse wall. The hairs are, according to the mentioned
author, very short-lived, and fall off after a separation has taken place at their base
by local incrassation of the longitudinal wall. This is also the case with those of
M. Lejolisii; sometimes, however, they are more persistent, and appear as long
hyaline hairs (fig. 156 C). Their wall is stained very intensely by hzmatoxyline,
by which they become very obvious, and the same is the case with the basal part

of the cell, after the throwing off of the hair. As these cells are very different
from the heterocysts of the Cyanophycee, I think it better to give them another
denomination; they must be named hair-cells or trichocytes (comp. p. 213). They
are somewhat larger than the other cells. Sometimes also, other intercalary cells
than the branch-producing ones may develop into a trichocyte, and it may also
happen that a trichocyte produces a cortical cell. These cells appear to be of
normal occurrence, though varying in number’.

In the monostromatic part of the crust the cells are 7—10(11)y broad, and
usually 1—1'/: times as long. The dimensions are somewhat variable (comp. figs.
156 and 158). In specimens from the inner Danish waters (Sf and Sm) the breadth
of the cells was only 7--9y,
in specimens from Lf and
Kn it was up to 11y; this
is possibly caused by the
difference in salinity of the
water. These cells often
contain numerous starch
grains, but the trichocytes
contain no starch. The
cortical cells are always
longer in transversal than
in radial direction. Trans-
versal fusions between the
cells may occur, some-
times in great number

Seka

seen) a (fig. 156 B). In a_ verti-
bs ee cal radial section the
ig. 157.

Melobesia Lejolisii. Vertical sections of conceptacles. A, from Stensnees, Kin, cells are seen to be of

sporangial conceptacles. Band C from Kragenes, Sm; B, with carpogonia, about the same height as
C, with undivided sporangia, in the middle a columella. 350: 1.
breadth.

The marginal part of the frond remains monostromatic, the small cortical cells
not taken into account. Only in the immediate vicinity of the conceptacles the
frond consists of 2—38(4) layers of cells. As the conceptacles are densely placed in
the greater inner part of the crust, the frond is monostromatic only in the marginal
part. The statement of Mme Lemoine (Structure, p. 180, fig. 103) that the crust of

‘ The trichocytes appear to be variable in their occurrence also in M. farinosa. In specimens
from Le Jovis, Alg. mar. de Cherbourg no. 194, which, as shown by Fostig, is a typical M. farinosa,
I found the characteristical trichocytes quite in accordance with the descriptions of Rosanorr and
Sotms. On the other hand, in the Melobesia communicated in Crouan’s Exsicc. no. 244, which indeed
is referred to M. Lejolisii by Fosuiie, I did not find any heterocysts at all. This alga agrees, however,
otherwise with M. farinosa, by the dimensions of the cells (11—14 » broad, about 1!/,—2 times as long)
and by the round, not transversely elongated cortical cells. I suppose therefore that it is a form of
M. farinosa, in which no trichocytes have been developed.

241
this species consists of three cell-layers, the middlemost of which is composed of
high cells, must refer to the fertile part of the crust (comp. fig. 159 D); but the
author says that she has observed three layers also at a great distance from the con-
ceptacles. Possibly, the specimens referred to this species by Mme Lemoine do
not all belong to it. In Calc. Alg. Med., 1915, p. 19, the same author mentions spe-
cimens of this species from the Mediterranean consisting only of two layers of cells,
the upper being the cortical cells; these specimens thus agree with the Danish ones.

The conceptacles
of sporangia are usually
densely crowded. They
are low conical or, when
very densely placed, de-
pressed, with almost
level surface (figs. 156
—158). The orifice is
rather narrow, almost
cylindrical, not enlar-
ged upwards, clothed
with unicellular hairs
of varying length. In
rare cases I found the
hairs long and _ protru-
ding outwards in a ver-
tical direction (fig. 158 D),
as drawn by RosANOFF
ingies. ils pli Tl. ¢., but
usually they are shorter, Fig. 158.

directed inwards hori- Melobesia Lejolisii, from TG, north of Leso. A, frond seen from above, at left a
pied trichocyte. B, vertical section of antheridial conceptacle, not yet ripe. C, vertical
zontally and not pro- section of antheridial conceptacle provided with a spout. D, vertical section of
truding (figs. 156 E, 157 ~~ sporangial conceptacle with well developed peristomial hairs. E, the same spor-
angium as seen in D, from a following section. B and C 650:1, the rest 350:1.

A, comp. ROSANOFF’s
fig. 8). The last quoted figure of Rosanorr certainly represents a normal, fully de-
veloped state. Fosxie, who did not find any protruding crown at all in examining
numerous specimens, thought that this might perhaps be owing to the fact that he
had only had dried material for examination, “or it may be that the cells of the
corona have a short phase of development and are soon falling to decay”. My
investigations do not favour these suppositions; it must be supposed, that the de-
velopment of the hairs is variable according to the various conditions. — The roof
of the conceptacle is rather thin, consisting of about 2 (1—3) cell-layers, only a
little thicker, if at all, near the orifice. The floor of the conceptacle consists of a
single cell-layer; more rarely this cell-layer is absorbed (fig. 157 A). In some cases
a sterile columella was observed in the centre of the conceptacle (fig. 157 C), but

D. K. D. Vidensk, Selsk. Skr., 7. Riekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd,. VII. 2. 31

242

usually no such formation was to be seen. The sporangia are, when fully devel-
oped, four-parted, 45—77 » long, 32—49 » broad. While at first vertically placed,
they may sometimes finally become horizontal, at all events when the conceptacle
contains only one or two developed sporangia (fig. 158 D—E).

The antheridial conceptacles are small, often very small, and but little pro-
minent if at all. As shown by Mrs. WEBER-VAN Bosse (I. c.), the spermatia are
produced at the end of long sterigmata developed from a layer of very small cells
covering the basal layer (fig. 159 A, C). In some cases, however, the cells producing
the sterigmata are
not placed di-
rectly on the ba-

Fesaia ©) | sal layer (fig. 158

Ue Ny Let B, on In ae
i cases the concep-

tacle was found

ee. provided with a

long slightly cur-
ved spout agree-

ee LAR uv wary [>
: ON

S { & ing exactly with
oh fis | that described by

| Ni)
=e INV! Bs Mrs. WEBER (fig.

ie g
=) RS rae 158 C); but in
% a most cases no
Fig. 159.

Melobesia Lejolisii. A and B from Holbeek Fjord, A, antheridial conceptacle, B, female such spout was
conceptacle, showing carpogonia. C, antheridial conceptacle. D, cystocarpic conceptacle, to be seen. The

C 650:1, the rest 350: !. ‘
ostiole was then

a simple small hole without any peristome. The spermatia appeared sometimes as
slightly elongated ceils with pointed ends (fig. 159 C).

Well developed female conceptacles were only rarely found. The conceptacles
shown in figs. 157 B and 159 B are certainly female ones, containing unfertilized
carpogonia, and fig. 159 D represents a cystocarpic conceptacle with the carpospores
placed at the periphery only. A disc-cell could not be distinguished. Peristomial
hairs seem not to be developed. The diameter of female conceptacles was found
to be 123—175 nu.

Ripe tetrasporangia have been found in summer (June to September), anthe-
ridia in May and September, and cystocarps (with few spores) in May.

I have referred to this species all the specimens growing on old Zostera-leaves
and referred by Fostie to M. Lejolisii f. typica, with the exception of one sample
mentioned below under M. subplana. The species has also been found growing on
Ruppia. The specimens growing on Alge, on the other hand, seem to belong to
other species, which are mentioned below. The species has been found in depths
of 1—11 meters.

243

Localities. Lf: Thyboron; Nykebing; LQ, Lendrup Ren; MK, Holmtunge Hage; F, Lunde Hage;
ML, Gjels Bredning; stone reef west of Draget; Hals. — Kn: TP, Tonneberg Banke; TG, near Syrodde
Pynt. — Km: BO, Stensnes; EZ and XC, south of Lese. — Ks: NL, Isefjord; Lammefjord; Holbek
Fjord. — Sa: Besser Rev, Samsge, partly on Ruppia; MT, Horsens Fjord; Odense Fjord (C. Rosenberg).
— Sf: Nakkebolle Fjord; Svendborg; U, Birkholm; EA, north of Rudkebing. — Sb: Munkebo, Kertinge
Nor; Avernakhage by Nyborg. — Sm: CM, Kragenzs; CO; CR, off Dyrefoden; Guldborgsund.

2. Melobesia subplana sp. nov.

Crusta orbicularis, 1—2 mm diametro, in statu adulto non nisi margine angu-
sto monostromatico, ceterum 2—6 cellulis crassa, cellulis in parte marginali c. 7—8 »
latis, cellulis corticalibus rotundatis, in sensu radiali paulo elongatis, trichocytis
intercalaribus. Fila verticalia partis frondis crassioris cellulis longitudine vario,
6--9 crassis constitula. Conceptacula sporangifera dense posita, paulo prominula,
‘diametro externo c. 150—200 4, interno 70—105 1; sub conceptaculis 1—2 strata
cellularum vegetativarum; tectum subplanum, c. 2—3 cellulis crassum, ostiolo cellulis
paulo horizontaliter elongatis, non erumpentibus, vestito. Columella centralis conica.
Sporangia 42—60 » longa, 26—32 lata, semper disporica. Conceptacula mascula
parva, immersa, nonnunquam tubo longo prorumpente munita, fundo cellulis sper-
matogenis numerosis elongatis, leniter curvatis, e strato cellularum rotundatarum
egredientibus, vestito, spermatiis longis, clavatis, leniter curvatis, c. 11 4 longis, c.
2 crassis. Sub conceptaculis masculis 1—3 strata cellularum vegetativarum. Con-
ceptacula feminea parva, immersa, initio non prominula, stratis cellularum vegeta-
tivarum 1—3 suffulta. Cystocarpia non certe cognita.

The specimens which have served as base for this new species were collected
near Horsens at the east coast of Jutland, growing on Zostera-leaves. They have
been determined as M. Lejolisii typica by Fosuie, and certainly resemble this species
very much; they differ however so much from it in some respects that I have
thought better to regard it as a distinct species.

The frond is polystromatic with the exception of a narrow marginal zone. It
consists otherwise of vertical cell-rows composed of 2 to 5 cells, not including the
small cortical cells, which are cut off by oblique walls. Near the border, the cor-
tical cells are seen to be rounded, narrow, usually a little lengthened in a radial
sense, sometimes placed not over the anterior border but over the middle of the
cell (fig. 160 A). Hyaline hairs are sometimes numerous, given off from cells without
cortical cells, also from the polystromatical part of the frond. The cells of the ver-
tical cell-rows are of varying length. There is less contrast between the basal
layer and the perithallium than in M. Lejolisii, the upper wall of the cells of the
former falling not always at the same level, the cells thus being of somewhat varying
height. While in M. Lejolisii the intermedial layer in thicker crusts consists only
of one layer of long cells, it is in M. subplana usually 2—4 cells thick, its cells
varying from 1 to 3 diameters in height, shorter and longer cells alternating irre-
gularly, and the transversal walls falling at different levels in the different filaments.

ole

eee

Transversal pores do not occur, but transverse fusions frequently take place, most
frequently in the basal layer, but also between cells at a higher level. Abundant
starch-grains occur in the ordinary vegeta-
tive cells.

The sporangial conceptacles are nu-
merous and densely crowded. They are
only slightly prominent, but where they are
very densely placed, the single conceptacles
are often not prominent at all, the surface
being even (fig. 160 C). It is therefore not
always possible to indicate the outer dia-
meter of the single conceptacles. The ostiole

Fig. 160. 7 is lined by elongated cells radiating towards
ee ct etn Sttasacrarnenn the centre of the canal. At last they assume
C, vertical section of sporangial conceptacle. A and the character of rudimentary hairs directed

B 350:1. C 200:1. : : .
inwards. The middle of the conceptacle is
occupied by a conical columella of sterile cells, while the sporangia are placed in the
outer part of the conceptacle. A little stalk-cell was frequently seen under each
sporangium. The sporangia are always two-celled. I have
seen numbers of them, some preserved in alcohol, and can
assert that they were really two-celled, also at maturity.

I have seen only one or two male plants containing
some antheridial conceptacles. These are small, completely
immersed. The bottom of the conceptacle is covered by
a layer of small, somewhat rounded cells, from which are
given off numerous elongated slightly curved spermatia-
producing cells a little incrassated upwards. I have not _ Fig. 161.
been able to follow the development of the spermatia, but FO ae nessa
I do not doubt that the elongated cells in question are 2 right ae spermatia.
the spermatangia, which produce long clavate, slightly cur- i
ved spermatia (fig. 161). The spermatia are not formed at the end of long thin
sterigmata. The ostiole of the conceptacle
was in some cases provided with a long
spout resembling that of M. Lejolisii (fig.
161), in other cases no such spout was
present.

Very few conceptacles with carpo-
gonia were seen. They were small, not
prominent; the ostiole seems to be provided

Fig. 162. with a peristome similar to that of the
Melobesia subplana. Vertical sections of carpogonial con- sporangial conceptacles. Fig. 162 B shows

ceptacles. A with young, B with fully developed carpo- i
gonia. B, 485:1. # 420:1. fully developed carpogonia with long

245

trichogynes penetrating through the ostiole. As to the structure of the procarps, my
observations are so incomplete that | must content myself with referring to the figures
without any interpretation. The bottom under the female conceptacles was composed of
one to three layers of cells. Ripe cystocarps in good condition were not met with;
they seem to be rather similar the tetrasporangial conceptacles.

As will be seen from the above description, this species differs from M. Lejolisii
principally by the structure of the polystromatic frond, by the shape of the spor-
angial conceptacles, by the normal presence of a columella, by the two-spored
sporangia, and seemingly by the formation and shape of the spermatia.

Locality. Sas: On Zostera-leaves at Horsens, September 1893.

3. Melobesia limitata (Foslie) K. Rosenv. sp. nov.
Melobesia Lejolisii Rosanoff f. limitata Fosl., Remarks 1905 (1906) p. 102.

In his valuable paper on the northern Lithothamnia (Remarks, 1905 (1906)
p. 102) Fostie described a forma limitata of Melobesia Lejolisti, characterized prin-
cipally by smoother and apparently more solid crusts, and by less crowded con-
ceptacles, frequently a little higher and somewhat pointed or subhemispherical-
conical, and more sharply defined. He referred to it almost all the Danish speci-
mens noted under the species mentioned but
growing on Algz instead of on Zostera. In
examining these specimens, I have found that
they not only differ in the characters named by
Fos.iz, but that they must be regarded as
representing another species distinct also in
several other characters.

The crusts have a diameter of 3—4 mm,
sometimes they reach 5mm or more. They
are more or less irregularly orbicular with
lobed margin. Frequently several crusts
are confluent. The frond may be mono-
stromatic from the border to the concep-
tacles, or the inner part may be distromatic
(figs. 166, 167) or even thicker (fig. 163 D).
When seen from the face, the frond pre-
sents a similar aspect to M. Lejolisii, but the Fig. 163.

; 3 Melobesia limitata. A—B, marginal parts of frond,
cells are usually somewhat longer, viz. eon from the fice Miroraphis Wi hiefere, Biatcride:
(7 —)8—10,5(— 12) UL broad, ine to 2 times calcification and jstaining. C and D, vertical sections

4 of fronds, from I, D from the central part 350: 1.
longer than broad. Transversal fusions
sometimes occur. The cortical cells are longer in transversal than in radial direc-
tion. Trichocytes usually occur; they may be cells situated under a ramification
or ordinary intercalary cells in the radiating filaments. They usually lack cortical
cells, but such may occasionally be produced (fig. 163 A at left).

246

The conceptacles are scattered, usually not contiguous.

The sporangial conceptacles are conical or subhemispherical-conical, (170—)230
—325 in diameter. The outer wall (the roof) is thicker than in M. Lejolisii, it is
3—5 cells thick
and has its grea-

test thickness
near the ostiole.
It consists here of
very distinct cell-
filaments radia-
ting inwards and
upwards. The
longest of these fil-
aments are those
directed towards
the upper border

Fig. 164. of the ostiole, and

Melobesia limitata from MH. <A, vertical section of nearly emptied sporangial conceptacle. which sometimes
B, sporangium divided into more than four cells. 350:1.

project as acrown
beyond the border of the ostiole. The filaments forming the crown are given off
not only from the inner face of the canal, as in M. Lejolisii, but also from the outer
surface (fig. 165). In other cases, however, the filaments do not extent beyond the
border of the ostiole and a crown is thus not developed. The ostiole has usually
a constriction almost in or under the middle, and over this the ostiole is funnel-
shaped or barrel-shaped, according to the development of the upper peristomial

filaments (figs. 164, 165).

This space is filled with

a hyaline jelly. The con-

verging filaments are “ Hi (y \\
easily observed when Wy, [) OY,
viewing the conceptacle ae) Of Rot)

) SN

: : WG

from above. The bottom soe eT
under the conceptacle
consists of one or two
layers of cells. The spor-
angia seem to be produ-
ced only in the peripheral

part of the conceptacle,

but there is no columella. aaa mael
The sporangia are four- :
parted, 46—77 » long, nae

Melobesia limitata A, vertical section of sporangial conceptacle with well devel-
i —16(—-O0)e broad. Un- oped crown. 350:1. B, sporangium. 200: 1.

2a ies

divided and two-parted sporangia were frequently met with. In a specimen from
the Limfjord, sporangia were found which were irregularly divided into more than
4 cells (fig. 164 B).

The antheridial conceptacles (fig. 166) occur in the same plants as the female
ones. They are very small, e. g. 56 in inner diameter, totally immersed or only
little prominent. The bottom is composed of one to two cell-layers. The cells of
the roof are often partly disorganized. The ostiole is conical or conical-cylindrical,
sometimes, but not always provided with a long spout resembling that in M. Lejolisii.
The spermatangia

are cylindrical and 5 SRE

a dense c r
form dense co i)

vering on the flat HO ( PEC
bottom of the con- 0N Le On
ceptacle; they are i at |) Sass sean 7 aie
produced from low sale
cells forming a
layer over the bot-
tom. The sperma-
tia seem to be ob-
long, 2—3 times
as long as broad.
There are no long
sterigmata as in
M. Lejolisit.

The female
conceptacles Eee Melobesia limitata. Vertical sections Ps conceptacles. A—C from I, D from
semble the Spor- Amtoft Rev. A and B, before discharge of the spermatia. D, the ostiole is prolonged in
angial ones. A a spout. A and D 650:1. C 560:1.
young stage with unfertilized carpogonia is shown in fig. 167 A; a number of car-
pogonial branches are placed on the bottom. The short cell under the carpogonium
is probably the auxiliary cell. After fertilization, the surrounding elongated cells
shown in fig. 167 A are dissolved, the developing cystocarp increasing at the peri-
phery. A ripe cystocarp is seen in fig. 167 D, showing a number of carpospores
produced at the periphery of the cystocarp, while numerous unfertilized carpogonia
are still visible on the middlemost part of the floor. The cystocarpic conceptacles
are 210—325 » in diameter; they are of the same shape as the sporangial ones, and
the roof and the ostiole have a similar structure. The ostiole is surrounded by
similar inward and upward converging filaments, which may sometimes project
outwards as a crown. A well developed crown is shown in fig. 167 C, where the
free ends of the filaments are distinctly articulated. In fig. 167 D, which shows
another conceptacle of the same plant, the free ends of the filaments seem to have
been thrown off, for the converging filaments are only one- or two-celled, and re-

\

(0

“p!

mains of the free ends of the filaments are still visible at the border of the ostiole.
On the other hand it is certain that a crown is not always developed, for ripe and
emptied cystocarpic conceptacles may be found in which the structure of the ostiole
agrees exactly with that of
the young conceptacles
shown in fig. 167 A, and
which -show no trace of a
shed crown.

As will be seen from
the above, this species dif-
fers from M. Lejolisii, besides
the characters named by
Fosuiz, principally by the
thicker roof of the sporan-
gial and cystocarpic con-
ceptacles, and by the cen-
tral part of the roof con-
sisting of long converging
articulated filaments, some-
times projecting outwards
as a crown, and further by
the structure of the antheri-
dial conceptacles, the sper-
matia being not produced
at the end of long sterig-
mata.

I refer to this species
the specimens from Nykgo-

ve LU bing, Mors referred by

SS Wy | : pa Fosiie with doubt to Me-

lobesia farinosa f. borealis

Fig. 167. (Foslie, Remarks, p. 98).

Melobesia limitala. Vertical sections of female conceptacles. A, young stage Foslie did not find any he-

with unfertilized carpogonia. B, fully developed cystocarpic conceptacle fer t b If d
with well developed crown consisting of articulated filaments. C, fully de- erocysts, ut ound some

veloped cystocarpic conceptacle in the stage of emptying; the crown has intercalary trichocytes with
perhaps been thrown off. From Amtoft Rev. A, C, D 350:1. B 650:1. * ;

or without cortical cells, as

described above, thus different from those of M. farinosa, in which they are terminal.
All the specimens referred to this species were growing on Alge, particularly on
Fucus vesiculosus, thus all the specimens found in the Limfjord, otherwise on Chondrus
crispus, Rhodymenia palmata and Laminaria digitata. In the Limfjord it was always
found growing together with Lithophyllum macrocarpum. Sporangia, antheridia and
cystocarps were met with in August and September. The species is certainly annual.

249

Localities. Lf: Sondre Ren by Lemvig; Thisted; off Skrandrup and off Hanklit, Thisted Bred-
ning; Veng Bugt off Norreskov; Nykebing; Amtoft Rev and LQ, Lendrup Ron in Loegstor Bredning. —
Kn: Deget by Frederikshavn, on Chondrus crispus; Nordre Renner; UB, north of Lzse; Trindelen,
on Rhodymenia palmata, 19 meters. — Sa: AY, off Ashoved, on Laminaria digitata, 10 meters.

4. Melobesia Fosliei sp. n.

Frons minuta ambitu irregulari, monostromatica vel prope conceptacula poly-
stromatica. Cellule partis monostromatice (6—)7—9(—11) » late, diametro equilongze
vel ad sesqui longiores; cell-
ule corticales parve, ellip-
tice. Trichocyti plerumque YO
adsunt. Conceptacula spor- ye ~\ Ours 0
angifera hemispheerica vel , ane
subhemispherica, diametro

—————
yt

80—140—185 », dum dense OOS JOS

posita confluentia. Tectum Os ga

1— 2 cellulis crassum. Cell-

ule ostiolum circumdantes

a ceteris paulo diversz, non- ae

nunquam ostiolum versus

paulo elongatz, vel papillas (

horizontales formantes. Osti- ieee a2

olum interdum in rostrum a

breve protractum. Sporangia \

quadripartita et bipartita A aS
? Melobesia Fosliei. A—C, from Deget. A, monostromatic frond seen from

42—60 longa, 18 — 30 2 lata. above. B, vertical section of a sporangial conceptacle showing one four-
C t l le s parted sporangium. C, vertical section of sporangial conceptacle showing
onceptacula mascula parva one two-parted sporangium. The orifice has not been hit by the section.

immersa paulo prominentia ; D-E from Hirsholmene. D, orifice of sporangial conceptacle seen from
a 6 ‘ above. E, tetrasporangium. 350:1.
spermatia lineari-clavata, le-

niter curvata in fundo conceptaculi gignuntur. Conceptacula feminea eadem forma
et structura ac conceplacula sporangifera.

The specimens referred to this species were found growing on the fronds of
Polysiphonia nigrescens, Corallina rubens, C. officinalis and on Bryozoans living in com-
pany with these Algze. They are rather variable in several respects, but as the
differences are met with not only between specimens growing on different substrata,
but also in specimens growing on the same alga, I do not hesitate in referring them
all to the same species.

Most of the specimens were found growing on Corallina rubens; these speci-
mens may first be mentioned here. The structure of the monostromatic frond much
resembles that of M. Lejolisii,.except that the lateral walls seem to be thinner (less
incrustated ?). Lateral fusions are frequent. Trichocytes were usually present, situated
at the offspring of ramifications, but in some cases they were searched for in vain.

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII, 2. By

The conceptacles of sporangia are proportionally higher than in M. Lejolisii,

hemispherical or subhemispherical,

Fig. 169.
Melobesia Fosliei, from Tonneberg Banke. A, verti-
cal section of sporangial conceptacle with orifice
prolonged in a spout, B, vertical section of cysto-
carpic conceptacle. A 350:1. B 560:1.

the height being frequently the half of the
breadth. The cells surrounding the ostiole
are usually little characteristic, forming no
real peristome; they may be somewhat lengthe-
ned towards the opening, but take, as it seems,
scarcely the form of papillz, and do not as a
rule protrude outside the ostiolum. In some
cases, however, they are elongated, going out
in a prolongation of the surroundings of the
ostiole in a short spout, resembling that of
the antheridial conceptacles of M. Lejolisii and
M. limitata, but thicker (fig. 169 A). This
character, however, is not constant, being met
with only in some of the conceptacles but
wanting in others, usually most. When seen
from above, the ostiolum appears sometimes
surrounded by a rosette consisting, as it seems,
of very low papille (fig. 168 D), in other cases
no such structure is to be seen. 4-parted spor-
angia were found in all the specimens exami-
ned, but 2-parted ones of the same size were
found in the same specimens. As I have

examined only dry specimens in which, as is well known, most of the sporangia
have been emptied by the desiccation, it could not be stated whether the 2-parted
sporangia were fully developed or not. I am inclined to suppose that 4-parted and
2-parted sporangia normally occur simultaneously.

The antheridial conceptacles were usually not well preserved in the dried
material, but it could be seen that the spermatia were not produced at the end of
long sterigmata as in M. Lejolisii. In one case the ostiole was found prolonged in

a spout.

The conceptacles of cystocarpia were smal-

ler than those of sporangia, and a little lower in
relation to their breadth; the ostiole was simi-
lar in structure to these.

The specimens growing on Polysiphonia ni-
grescens agree in all essential points with the
others; the cells of the monostromatic frond
were only a little broader, 9-13 4. A number
of the conceptacles were provided with a well
developed spout, containing elongated cells, the
rest were without any projection. It appeared

Fig. 170.
Melobesia Fosliei, from Bragerne. Vertical sec-
tion of frond with antheridial and cystocarpic
conceptacle. Below another section of the
latter showing the orifice. 560:1.

to me that some of the first were cystocarpic ones. As shown in fig. 170 the
antheridial conceptacles occur in the same fronds as the cystocarpic ones. The
latter were rather small in these specimens.

The specimens growing on Corallina officinalis, collected north of Leese (ZC',
7658a, fig. 171), are more vigorous than the specimens previously mentioned. The
structure of the frond is the same, but the conceptacles reach greater dimensions.
They may be hemispherical, 160—185 » in diameter, or they may be lower, fre-
quently fusing together, when the conceptacles are densely placed. The ostiole was
provided with small papille directed inwards in the conical space of the orifice.

When seen
from above, the

mains of a col-
umella were
found in the
case represen-
ted in fig.171 4.
The sporangia

aX ees S
ostiole appea- 5x Dw,
red surrounded if ~X Sy
by a rosette ex- Re ~
actly like that Sees ‘AD
shown in fig. AWE ES gr es)
FA. NG re Bre 5 Wo
168 D. The re Le¢S are OC SOY
pe ad eS
(

were always Fig. 171.
tetrasporic Melobesia, Fosliei growing on Corallina officinalis from ZC‘, north of Leese A, vertical section
Pp ? of frond with two conceptacles, one hemispherical, the other depressed. B, vertical section

44—50 U long, of frond with antheridial conceptacle. C, vertical section of cystocarpic conceptacle.
11—16 broad. A and C 260:1. B 420:1.

-— The antheridial conceptacles are slightly prominent; the spermatangia are pro-
duced on the flat bottom of the conceptacle from small cup-shaped cells; they (or
the spermatia) are linear-clavate, slightly curved, measuring 7 in length, about
2 in their broader end. — The cystocarpic conceptacles have the same shape
and size as the sporangial ones and are, as those, provided with short horizontal
papille in the ostiole, principally in its under part.

I have been much in doubt in determining the specimens referred to this
species. Some of them, those from Bragerne, Skagerak, have been referred to M.
Lejolisii by Fostiz (Remarks, p. 106) and I have also been much inclined to con-
sider them asa more or less reduced form of this species. However, I have judged
it better to describe it as a new species, considering, besides other characters,
especially the higher conceptacles of sporangia, the formation of the spermatia
taking place in our species at the bottom of the conceptacle from short cells, while
in M. Lejolisii they are produced at the end of long sterigmata, and the long curved
spermatia, while those of M. Lejolisit are much shorter, The antheridial concep-

32*

252

tacles more resemble those of M. limitata, but this species is more different prin-
cipally by the stronger development of the filaments surrounding the ostiole. It
much resembles M. minutula Fosl. (comp. Fostre Remarks p. 107) from which it
differs by its more incrusted frond and by the usual presence of trichocytes.
Whether it can be kept distinct from it must be decided by further investigations.

Localities. Sk: YN’, south-east of Bragerne, on Polysiphonia nigrescens and violacea, July;
Lenstrup, on Corallina rubens, washed ashore, June (C. H. Ostenfeld). — Kn: Within Deget near Frede-
rikshavn, on Cor. rub. (C. H. Ostenf.); north-east of Hirsholmene, 6—7,5 meters, August, (C. H. Ostenf.);

TL, north of Leese, on Cor. rubens, Sept.; ZL', north of Lesg, 9,5 meters, on Corallina officinalis, July ;
TP, Tonneberg Banke, 16 met., on Cor. rubens, Sept.

5. Melobesia minutula Foslie.

Foslie, Algolog. Notiser, 1904, p. 8; Remarks, 1905, p. 107.

Lithocystis Allmanni Harvey, Phyc. Brit. Vol. II, plate 166, 1849 (?).

Melobesia ineequilatera Solms, Corall., 1881, p. 12, Taf. III fig. 13—18 (?).

Non Epilithon Van Heurckii F. Heydrich in J. Chalon, Liste des Algues mar. obs. jusqu’a ce jour entre
VYembouchure de I’Escaut et la Corogne, 1905, p. 207, fig. 1—5.

Fosiie has referred to this species some specimens growing on Bryozoans
attached to Polysiphonia elongata collected by me in the northern Kattegat (comp.
Remarks p. 109). They form small, scarcely incrusted fronds consisting of a single
layer of low cells, irregular in outline but not lacunose, wherefore it has been re-
ferred to f. typica. The frond is monostromatic in its whole extent to the border
of the conceptacles. When seen from above, the cells are usually 7—10y broad,
of the same length or a little longer. Very small hyaline cortical cells are as a
rule present, covering the pericline walls. According to Fos iz, they “mostly seem
to be wanting”, which statement is probably founded on the fact that they are only

discernible by rather high magni-
AQ fying powers, owing to their small
size and transparence. They are
narrower than in the other Me-
lobesiz examined by me. They
were also found over the periclinal
walls situated under the pseudo-
dichotomies (fig. 172), a fact in ac-
cordance with the complete absence
of trichocytes.

The sporangial conceptacles are

Fig. 172.
Melobesia minutula. A, part of a frond seen from above, at right conical-hemispherical with a small

the primary disc. The cortical cells have not been drawninthe orjfice surrounded by a whorl of

upper and under part of the figure. B, a tetrasporangium. 350:1. Pele z
cells radiating towards it. I found

them about 90 in diameter (fig. 173). The sporangia were found to be tetrasporic
(fig. 172 B), 43—54 » long, 24—31 4 broad. Fos.ie found them only disporic. —

Peas

Further statements as to this species cannot be given owing to the very scarce
material at hand.

The synonyms given are all dubious, as also mentioned by Fosirz. The species
described by Heypricu resembles Fos.ie’s species by
the structure of the frond, but if his description is
correct, it cannot be identical with it, and must even
belong to another genus, as the conceptacle is said
to have as many openings as it contains sporangia.
Heypricn’s description of the cortical cells also does
not agree with those of M. minutula, as they are said |
to cover, the half of the cells of the disc; in M. mi- au.
nutula they are very narrow, covering only a small
part of the underlying cells. It must therefore be Fig. 173.
concluded that Heypricu’s species cannot be identified — Melobesia ieee Gane ya
with M. minutula.

The plant was found growing not only on the Bryozoan but also on Ceramium
tenuissimum attached to the same Polysiphonia.

Locality. Kn: TP, Tonneberg Banke, 16 meters, September.

6. Melobesia trichostoma sp. n.

Frons primo monostromatica, dein, saltim maxima ex parte, polystromatica,
usque ad 8 cellulis crassa, plerumque tamen e pluribus lobis vel frondibus secun-
dariis minoribus, partim sese invicem obtegentibus composita, lobis plerumque usque
ad marginem polystromaticis. Cellule frondis monostromatice vulgo 7—8 y crassex,
latitudine plerumque paulo longiores, cellulis corticalibus transverse ellipticis munite.
Frons adulta e filis verticalibus composita, cellulis longitudine vario, latitudine
1—3-plo longioribus. — Conceptacula sporangifera verruciformia, parum_ elevata,
superne applanata, diametro 160 —280 ». Tectum planum, crassum, c. 5 cellulis
crassum. Ostiolum pilis numerosis, sursum longioribus, superioribus ex ostiolo pro-
minentibus ornatum. Sporangia tetraspora, 42—63 » longa, 17—29 » lata. Concep-
tacula mascula non prominula, ostiolo in tubo longo, szepe curvato, protracto.
Spermatangia lineari-clavata in fundo plano conceptaculi e cellulis depressis pro-
creata, dense stipata. — Conceptacula cystocarpifera eadem forma magnitudineque
ac sporangifera et peristomio simili ornata.

The specimens on which this species is founded formed dull rose-coloured
crusts on the shells of living Trochus cinerarius collected in the Limfjord. They were
referred to Lithothamnion Lenormandi by Fosure in 1905 and are also rather like
old specimens of that species, especially the forma squamulosa. The frond is at first
monostromatic, and the marginal part may remain so, much resembling that of M.
Lejolisii, with well developed cortical cells, which seen from above are elliptical.
A parietal body, situated closely at the outer wall in these cells is very intensely

254
stained by hematoxyline (fig. 174 A). Trichocytes may occur. The greater part of
the crust is polystromatic, being composed of vertical cell-rows, up to 8 cells high
or more. The older parts of the crusts are very irregular, being composed of several
smaller crusts or lobes growing partly over each other. These partial fronds or
lobes are usually polystro-
matic to the very margin.

Fi). \ The compound crusts may
WeeZ 7 INSSAY N be composed of lobes of
tS oe the same frond or of dif-

1 aes ferent fronds growing to-
gether; it is therefore im-
possible to state the dia-
meter of the single frond.
In the thicker fronds, the
upper ordinary frond-cell
may bear more than one
cortical cell, frequently one
over the other (fig. 174 A, D).
In the last-named figure the
three undermost cells at
right bear each a cortical
cell, the explanation of
which must be that they
represent the monostroma-
tic border of the frond,
which has been overgrown
by tissue produced by the
neighbouring thicker part
of the same frond. A si-
milar process often takes
Fig. 174. ; place in various parts of

Melobesia trichostoma. A, vertical section of the monostromatic part of a the frond and gives rise to
frond growing over the conceptacle of another frond of the same species. : - 3
B, monostromatic frond seen from above. C, vertical section of older, com- the complicated structure
pound crust. D, vertical section of a thick lobe of frond. E, vertical section of the old crusts, new lobes

of sporangial conceptacle. C, 65:1, the rest 350:1.

developing from _ certain
parts of the frond, and growing over the neighbouring parts. — The length of the
cells of the vertical cell-rows is highly variable, usually one to three times as long
as the breadth, and irregularly varying in the same filament. The undermost cell-
layer is not distinct from the others, its cells being of variable height. The cells
contain often numerous starch-grains. Transversal pores between the cells of different
cell-filaments never occur, but transversal fusions are frequently met with, between
the cells of the basal layer and between cells of the upper parts of the vertical
cell-rows as well (figs. 174, 175).

The outer part of the sporangial conceptacles (fig. 174 E) is low, wart-like, with
plane upper face. The outer diameter of the conceptacle is often difficult to state,
as it is usually for a great part sunk in the frond, and the outer delimitation often
indefinite. One to three layers of cells are present under the conceptacle. The
roof is flat, thick, about 5 cells thick. The ostiole is clothed with numerous well-
developed unicellular hairs, the uppermost of which are long, and protruding out-
side the ostiole; the undermost ones are shorter and more oblique or horizontal.
They are all intensely stained by hematoxyline. The sporangia do not occupy the
central portion of the
conceptacle, where a
small columella of
sterile cells is some-
times to be found.
The ripe sporangia
are always tetraspo-
ric. A small stalk-
cell is present under
the sporangia (not
shown in the figure).

The antheridial
conceptacles (fig. 175
A) much_ resemble
those of M. subplana
(comp. fig. 161), being
provided with a simi-
lar tube, and the an-

theridia having the Fig. 175.
same shape and posi- Melobesia trichostoma. A, vertical section of antheridial conceptacle, Band C, vertical
sections of cystocarpic conceptacles. A and C 350:1. B 65:1.

tion as in that species.

The cystocarpic conceptacles (fig. 175 B,C) have the same shape and size as
the sporangial ones, and the ostiole is endowed with a similar peristome. The thick
roof is plane, or a little depressed near the ostiole. The carpospores are, as usually,
produced seriately at the periphery of the conceptacle.

The species appears fairly distinct from all hitherto described species of the
genus Melobesia. The low concepltacles with the thick, flat or a little deepened roof
distinguish it from other species of the genus having a well developed peristome
(e. gr. M. Lejolisii, coronata). Its occurrence on mollusc shells, unusual for the
genus Melobesia, might seem grounds for placing it in the genus Lithophyllum;
the want of transversal pores between the frond cells and the fact that these
cells are not arranged in transversal rows, however, preclude its adoption in that
genus.

Locality. Lf: Sondre Ren by Lemvig, near the surface of the water, September.

BAN

7. Melobesia microspora sp. n.

Frondes suborbiculares, seepe confluentes, 1—2 mm diametro, excepta parte
marginali polystromatice, e filis verticalibus usque ad 7-cellularibus composite;
cellulis filorum 6—8 y latis, diametro vulgo 1—2-plo longioribus, cellulis strati
basalis plerumque brevioribus. Cellule corticales desunt. — Conceptacula nume-
rosa contigua vel subcontigua. — Conceptacula sporangifera depresso-hemispherica
vel conica, diametro 120—140 y», ostiolo vix papilloso, medio nonnunquam columella
munita. Sporangia parva, 17—24 longa, (9—)11—12(—16) » lata, semper 4-partita.
Sub conceptaculis 1—4 strata cellularum vegetativarum. — Conceptacula mascula
parva, paulo prominula vel omnino immersa. Spermatangia elongata vel clavata,
fundum planum conceptaculi investientia. Spermatia lineari-clavata, nonnunquam
leniter curvata, c. 6 longa, 2 lata. — Conceptacula feminea ut videtur forma
structuraque conc. sporangiferis similia. — Hab. in fronde Furcellarie fastigiate.

The species here described has only been met with once, viz. on a specimen
dredged in the bay of Aarhus. The specimens were determined by Fosiigz as Melo-
besia Lejolisii Rosan. forma, but as will be seen from the description given here,
it is very different from that species, particularly in the structure of the frond and
the small dimensions of the sporangia.

The greater part of the frond is polystromatic; only the marginal part is
monostromatic, but it is early divided by horizontal walls, and the frond is then
composed of vertical filaments composed of from two to seven or eight cells. These
filaments are usually 6—8 » broad and consist of cells of varying length, usually
1 to 2 times as long as broad. The cells of the basal layer are rather varying in
height, but they are usually lower than broad. There is thus no contrast between
the basal layer and the perithallium. Seen from above, the cells of the basal layer
show a breadth of 5--8 », about the same length or a littke more, and appear to be
frequently connected by lateral fusions (fig. 176 C). Such fusions may also occur
between cells above the basal layer, but transversal pores (secondary) nowhere
occur. It is remarkable that cortical cells as those characteristic of the other Melobesia
species do not occur. When seen from above, the superficial cells present them-
selves as nearly quadratic cells arranged in rows, but no small cells cut off from
them appear, not even after staining with hematoxyline, by which treatment the
walls of all the outer cells and the cuticle are very intensely stained. Hair-cells
were not observed.

The conceptacles are numerous, occupying most part of the crust, frequently
contiguous, giving the frond a verrucose aspect. The sporangial conceptacles are
depressed hemispherical or more rarely low conical. A more or less developed
central narrow columella is not infrequently present. The sporangia which do not
occupy the centre of the conceptacle are remarkably small; ‘they are always four-
parted, the three septa approaching each other in the middle of the sporangium
(fig. 177 A). When seen from aboye, the small ostiole is seen to be surrounded by

257

small-celled, filaments radiating towards the centre. In a vertical section these fila-
ments are only little conspicuous, and there are only feeble rudiments of papille
in the conical orificium (fig. 177). One to four layers

of vegetative cells are to be found under the concep-

tacles. eae A
The antheridial conceptacles are small, sometimes 09 0

entirely immersed, usually, however, more or less pro- OOOH ah ere

minent. The inner cavity has a flat bottom, and may 4B ClO Q0
be about 40, in diameter. The ostiole is not prolonged O
in a_ spout.
The spermat- Fig. 176.

angia form a Melobesia microspora. A, vertical
ire section of thin crust. B, surface view
covering on of crust near the border. C, basal

the bottom of layer seen from the face, showing
numerous fusions. 350:1.
the concep-

tacle; they are produced from small
squarish or trapezoid cells, and are
lengthened, upwards incrassated, some-
times a little curved cells. Sometimes
the spermatangia are produced not di-
rectly from the small squarish cells but
from cells of the same shape as_ them-
selves (fig. 178 C at left). The spermatia
are clavate, broadest in the upper end,

Fig. 177. sometimes slightly curved, about 6 » long,
Melobesia microspora. A, vertical section of sporangial and 2 uu broad at their broadest end, (fig.

conceptacle with a tetrasporangium. B, sporangial con- 178 Gye Under the bottom of the con-
ceptacle seen from above. C, emptied sporangial con- q
ceptacle showing the rest of the columella. 350: 1. ceptacles up to 4) layers of vegetative cells

may be found.

Of female conceptacles I have only
met with very few, which gave no clear
idea of their structure. They seem to be
similar in shape and structure to the
sporangial ones. Fig. 179 shows a con-
ceptacle containing carpogonia and _tri-

fe)
(J) AS ~~ chogynes; at left is shown a carpogonium
‘ me y Q from another section of the same con-

\\ .
OED \ i ceptacle.
aa SF

ee = A C This species seems to be quite di-
Fig. 178. stinct from all well known species of the

Melobesia microspora. A and B, vertical sections of frond oenus. The want of cortical cells is in-
. with antheridial conceptacles. C, spermatangia and sper- 2 :
matia, A and C 560:1, B 350:1. deed so remarkable as possibly to suggest

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2, 33

pe cook

that it should be referred to another genus; but as other characters justifying its
removal from the genus Melobesia are not known, [ prefer to retain it under the
genus provisionally. The small size of the tetra-

aie one sporangia seems to be a significant mark dis-
= Ae : tinguishing it from other species. The want of

A cg Ay Q transversal pores between the cells of the vertical
=~ UN 98 ¥ filaments, and the fact that these cells are not dis-
N asia) SAS posed in transversal rows, exclude it from the genus

ea ae Lithophyllum.
Fig. 179. Only found once, growing on the frond of

Melobesia microspora. Vertical section of Furcellaria fastigiata, with ripe sporangia, ripe an-
female conceptacle; at left a carpogonium

from another section of the same concep- theridia and carpogonia in April.
1a ee Locality: Sa: PP, Ryes Flak, 5 meters (no. 4670).

Choreonema Schmitz.
1. Choreonema Thuretii (Bornet) Schmitz.
Fr. Schmitz, Uebersicht, Flora 1889, p. 21 (reprint); id. in Engler u. Prantl, Nat. Pflfam. I p. 541; Fr.
Minder, Die Fruchtentwicklung von Choreonema Thur. Diss. Freiburg, s. a.
Melobesia Thuretii Bornet in Thuret, Etudes phycolog., 1878, p. 96, pl. 50, fig. 1—8; Solms-Laubach,
Corallinenalgen d. G. v. Neapel, 1881, p. 12, 54, Taf. III fig. 1, 4—10.
Endosiphonia Thuretii Ardissone, Phycologia mediterranea. I. Varese, 1883, p. 451.

This interesting Alga, parasitic in Corallina rubens, has been met with in a
few localities in the Northern Kattegat and perhaps also in the Skagerak. Unfor-
tunately, the collected material was lost, except that from a single locality near Fre-
derikshavn; I must therefore content myself with referring to the quoted publications.

Minper has in his important paper given a thorough description of the devel-
opment of the cystocarp, which in essential points modifies the statements of SoLMs-
Lausacn. After fertilization, the zygote gives off short sporogenous filaments, which
gradually fuse with the auxiliary cells, but none of the numerous sporogenous
nuclei enter into these cells. From the marginal lobes of the resulting great sporo-
phytic cell (which is not produced by mutual fusion of the auxiliary cells, but
has been nourished by them) the carpospores are produced, becoming cut off by
watch-glass-formed walls.

As I have had very few specimens at my_disposal, I cannot give any state-
ment as to the fructification in the Danish waters,

Localities. Sk (?). — Kn: Within Deget near Frederikshavn (C. H. Ostenfeld), and perhaps a few
other localities.

~Lithophyllum Phil.
Subgenus Hulithophyllum.
1. Lithophyllum orbiculatum (Foslie) Foslie.

Foslie, Rev. survey (1900) p. 19 (without mention); Remarks (1906) p. 112.
Lithothamnion orbiculatum Foslie, Norw. Lithoth. (1895), p. 1438, pl. 22 fig. 10—11.

The crust is generally orbicular, scarcely exceeding 2cm in diameter. In one
locality only I found larger crusts expanded over stones; as these crusts also in
other respects differred from the others, they will be mentioned separately below.
The crusts are 1 to 1,5 mm thick.

According to Fos ir, the hypothallic layer mainly resembles that of Lithoth.
leve, being rather feebly developed (Remarks p. 112). I found it, however, always
consisting of one layer only, the upright filaments springing out from it in a vertical
or nearly vertical direction. The thickness of the perithallic cells varies between 6 and
9u; the height

is generally

greater than the > :
breadth, often ey MOD

ete
about double O ie

(about 13), but
it may be of
the same size or
even smaller.
FosLiE descri-
bes these cells
as squarish; I
found them ge-
nerally more or
less roundish,
frequently ap-
proaching — the
ellipsoid or

globe. They are Fig. 180.

connected with Lithophyllum orbiculatum. A, vertical Séciloli of crust; B, under part of the same crust. C,

the cells of the horizontal section of crust showing the tranverse pits. D, vertical section of margin of frond.
E and F, vertical sections of aberrant specimen (no. 5341), f, showing the hypothallium, 350: 1.

neighbouring fil-
aments through transversal pits situated about in the middle of the cells; in trans-
verse sections 3 to 5 such pits are seen in each cell (fig. 180 C). The crust is
traversed by horizontal limiting lines which are stained intensely blue by hem-
atoxyline; they are often seen crossing the middle of the cells (fig. 180 A). Mme
Lemoine did not find such limiting lines in any species of Lithophyllum (Struct.
p. 28). The cells of the perithallium are frequently filled with starch grains, par-
ticularly in the under part of the crust. The surface of the frond is frequently
much inclined towards the border, which in vertical section shows a great marginal
cell (fig. 180 D).

The conceptacles of sporangia are completely immersed; they had in the spe-
cimens examined a transverse inner diameter of 92—116 »; they are generally almost

globular in a vertical section. They have a single pore in the middle of the roof
33"

260

which is not surrounded by peculiarly shaped cell-rows. The sporangia are four-
parted; I found them 70 y long, 24—35 » broad, thus somewhat smaller than indi-
cated by Fost. However, I have only met with a small number of well devel-
oped sporangia; I am therefore also unable to state whether they are placed over
the whole conceptacle or only in its periphery. A group of sterile filaments in the
middle of the floor was not observed. The emptied conceptacles are limited by a
sharp inner contour.

Supposed antheridial conceptacles are shown in fig. 182. They had a transverse
diameter of 60—77 » and the slightly prominent pore surrounded by a number of

Fig. 181.
Lithophyllum orbiculatum. A, vertical section of tetrasporic conceptacle showing the pore. B, similar, but somewhat
excentric section. C and D, feebly developed, not yet fully divided sporangia. 350:1.

peculiarly formed narrow, obliquely upwardly directed filaments, forming the cen-
tral part of the roof. The rather plain floor was in some cases covered by a very
small-celled layer which had probably supported the spermatangia. In some of
these conceptacles small bodies were seen which were supposed to be spermatia.

The conceptacles of cystocarps are entirely immersed (fig. 183); they have an
inner diameter of 112—142y. (According to FOSLIE it is 200—300 y, but it is not
stated if it is the inner or the outer diameter). The pore is surrounded above by
obliquely upward directed filaments resembling those of the antheridial conceptacles;
but below them is situated an inner crown composed of obliquely downward di-
rected cells. Fig. 183 A shows a number of carpogonia in the central part of the
floor, those situated nearest the centre having the longest trichogynes. The carpo-
spores are produced from the margin of the disc-cell at the base of the conceptacle
(fig. 183 B). The inner crown of the peristome keeps for a long time in the over-
grown conceptacles.

According to Fost (Remarks p. 113) “the conceptacles do not become gra-

261

dually overgrown, as far as hitherto seen’. It may happen that the emptied con-
ceptacles are filled with filaments growing out from the bottom of the conceptacle,
but it also not unfrequently occurs that they are overgrown without being filled,
and empty conceptacles are thus found at various depths in the thicker crusts.
This was observed with all kinds of conceptacles.

As mentioned above, I found in one locality (TL, north-west of N. Ronners
Rev, 4—5,5 m, Sept. 1894, n° 5341) some specimens somewhat different from the

: al
——
> SS SS

Fig. 182. Fig. 183.

Lithophyllum orbiculatum Supposed antheridial Lithophyllum orbiculatum. Cystocarpic conceptacles, A, show-
conceptacles. In A small bodies are seen which are ing the pore and the carpogonia. 350:1. B, excentric section
probably spermatia. 350: 1. showing the inner crown and two carpospores at the peri-

phery of the disc. 200:1.

ones just mentioned. They form much more expanded crusts, up to 10cm or more
in diameter, and the cells of the perithallium are thicker, 9—12 4 broad, 7—16(25) u
long. These measurements, however, are only little different from those given by
Fos.ig, who has also determined these specimens as Lith. orbiculatum forma. The
hypothallium consists, as in the other specimens, of a single cell layer, but the cells
are frequently elongated obliquely upwards, in the same direction as the perithallic
filaments, and they are similar to the cells of these filaments (fig. 180 E, F). The
examined crust contained sporangial conceptacles 77—122 y in diameter, with a
single pore; in an old conceptacle a few not exhausted two-parted sporangia were
still present. It must be left to further investigations to delermine whether these
specimens really belong to L. orbiculaltum.

262

Fos.ig discusses (Remarks p. 113) the question, whether this species might
possibly be a northern form of Lithophyllum incrustans. This supposition would
not agree with the fact that the last named species, according to Mme LEMOINE
(Struct. anat. pl. IV fig. 1), has a much developed hypothallium. On the other hand,
a specimen collected by me at Cherbourg and determined by Fos ie as Lithophyl-
lum incrustans, showed a one-layered basal layer and on the whole the same ana-
tomical structure as L. orbiculatum. The question as to mutual relation of the two
species must therefore be left undecided.

The species has in the Danish waters only been found in the northern, eastern
and southern Kattegat and in the Sound. It has been met with in depths from
16,5 to 24,5 meters. The aberrant specimens were dredged in a depth of 4—5,5 m.

Localities. Kn: TL, N.W. of Lease, 4—5,5 meters, large crusts, Sept., n° 5341 (see above). —

Ke: IR, Groves Flak, 24,5 meters; IK and IH, Lille Middelgrund; IA, Store Middelgrund. — Ks: HO,
east of Hesselo. — Su: bM, south of Hveen, 12,5 meters.

Subgenus Dermatolithon Foslie.

As mentioned above, p. 236, the genus Dermatolithon was established by Fos ir
in 1898 (List of Spec., p. 11), only however as a nomen nudum, and the following
species of Melobesia were referred to it: M. pustulata, Lejolisii and hapalidioides.
In 1900 (Rev. syst. Surv., p. 21) the genus was described and M. macrocarpa was
further referred to it, besides two uncertain species, while M. Lejolisii was removed
from it. It was founded on characters of the sporangial conceptacles (comp. p 237).
Later on (Algol. Not. I, 1904, p. 3), Fost: judged that these characters were of small
systematic value, he pointed out the relations of these species to the genus Litho-
phyllum, and transferred Dermatolithon as a subgenus under Lithophyllum, charac-
terized by having the hypothallium formed by a single layer of inclined cells, in
contradiction to Eulithophyllum and Lepidomorphum, the hypothallium of which
always consists of several cell-layers. Three years later (Algol. Not. VI, 1909, p. 58)
FosiieE raised it again to a distinct genus characterized only by the last-named
character. As mentioned above, the species of Dermatolithon agree with Lithophyl-
lum in the presence of transversal pits between the vertical cell-rows. A difference
is certainly said to exist in the hypothallium being in Dermatolithon monostroma-
tical, while it is polystromatical in Lithophyllum; but Fosiie admits himself that
the hypothallium may sometimes be partly polystromatical in Dermatolithon, (1909,
p. 57). And in Lithophyllum orbiculatum mentioned above there is evidently a mono-
stromatical hypothallium (fig. 180). Further, in Dermatolithon, the cells of the hypo-
thallium are usually long and oblique, but they may also be rather short and
only little inclined (fig. 189), which may likewise be met with in Lithophyllum, e. g.
in L. orbiculatum, fig. 180 F. It must therefore be concluded that Dermatolithon
cannot be kept distinct from Lithophyllum as a separate genus, at all events on
the basis of the anatomical structure, but must be regarded only as a subgenus.

263

Lithophyllum Coralline (Crouan), which was already in 1897 transferred from the
genus Melobesia to Lithophyllum, seems particularly to be a connecting link between
Dermatolithon and the typical Lithophyllum.

2. Lithophyllum macrocarpum (Rosan.) Foslie.

Foslie, Remarks, 1905 (1906), p. 128; M. B. Nichols, Contribut. to the knowledge of the Californ. spec. of
crustaceous Corallines. II. University of California Publ. in Botany. Vol. 3, No. 6, 1909, p. 352, figs.
12, 15, 16, 17; Foslie, Algol. Notiser VI, 1909, p. 47.

Melobesia macrocarpa Rosanoff, Recherches, 1866, p. 74, pl. IV, figs. 4—8, 11—20.

Dermatolithon macrocarpum Foslie, Rev. Sury., 1900, p. 21; Algol. Not. VI, 1909, p. 58.

f. typica Foslie.
L. pustulatum (Lamour.) Foslie f. macrocarpa (Rosan.) Fosl., Remarks, p. 117.

It seems that only the specimens from one locality growing on Phyllophora
membranifolia are with certainty referable to the typical form which, according to
Fos.iE, differs from the following form by the frond attaining a greater thickness
and by the sporangial conceptacles being up to 600, in diameter but a little lower
proportionally to the diameter. The frond of the named specimens, however, attains
only a thickness of 200 1; the sporangial conceptacles measured over 500 y, and
under them were 3—4 layers of cells. The other specimens referred by FOs.i£ to
this variety are partly sterile and only determined with doubt, or they seem not to
possess the characters named.

Localities. Kn: Trindelen, 15 meters, on Phyllophora membranifolia, July, with ripe sporangia.
— Further recorded with doubt from the following localities. Lf: Nykobing, on Chorda Filum, (Th.

Mortensen). — Kn: Hirsholmene, on Fucus vesiculosus; Nordre Ronner, on Fucus vesiculosus; TG, north
of Leese, 9,5 m, on Phyllophora membranifolia, sterile.

f. intermedia Foslie.

Foslie, Remarks, 1905, p. 117; Nichols, Crustaceous Corallines, II, 1909, p. 352, plate 11 fig. 12, pl. 12
figs. 15—17.

L. pustulatum (Lamour.) Foslie f. intermedia Foslie, Remarks, p. 128.

Most of the specimens of this species have been referred by Fosuiec to the
f. intermedia, which has later been carefully described by Nicuo ts, |. c. I have
nothing to object against the determinations of Fosxie, and I shall not enter into
the question as to whether the species can be kept distinct from L. pustulatum, but
will merely remark that I have always found two-parted sporangia. In referring
to the quoted descriptions and figures however, some remarks on the Danish species
may be added.

These are almost all growing on Fucus vesiculosus, where they form crusts
measuring 4—7,5 mm in diameter, frequently confluent. The border of the frond,
which is not always adherent to the substratum, consists of a single layer of long
oblique cells, each bearing a cortical cell cut off by an oblique wall. Later on, the
long cells are divided by a transversal wall, the crust thus being composed of two

264

layers of cells, not including the cortical cells, and further transversal divisions fre-
quently do not occur except in the immediate vicinity of the conceptacles; it may
even happen that the frond is monostromatic in almost its whole extent. The long
cells in the upper layers are always connected with transversal pits (fig. 184).
The thickness of the frond is rather variable. Monostromatic fronds were 25—42 y
thick, fronds consisting of two layers of cells 67—105y and fronds containing three
layers were 91—123, thick. The fronds are frequently growing over each other.
It also frequently happens that new growing edges are produced from certain parts
of the frond, growing over the neighbouring parts the growth of which has ceased.
The long cells contain a small nucleus in the upper part of the cell, and a number
of small chromatophores spread in
the cell. The cortical cells are pro-
duced early, immediately after the for-
mation of the long cells by the divi-
sion of the marginal cell. But at some
distance from the margin a new cor-
tical cell may be cut off under the
primary one by a horizontal or in-
clined wall (fig. 184 B), and this pro-
cess may be repeated several times.
Hyaline hairs may be produced from
long cells seemingly not different from
Fig. 184. the others, and provided, like these,
Lithophyllum macrocarpum f. intermedia. Vertical sections of — with a cortical cell (fig. 184 B). The
fronds. A, margin of frond. Bb, part of monostromatic frond
showing a hair-cell and two:cortical cells cut off from onecell, length of the long cells of thesinond
C, part of thicker enust; transversal pits peiweecn the cells varies greatly ; when the crust is po-
of the two upper layers. 350: 1
lystromatic, the cells of the under-
most layer are often rather short. When these cells or those of the monostromatic
frond are long, their undermost part is usually more inclined than their upper part
(fig. 184 B, comp. NicHo.s, 1. c. fig. 12, 15).

The sporangial conceptacles are very prominent, conical with rounded or ap-
planated top, 300—500 » in diameter. Under the conceptacle 1—3 layers of sterile
cells are present. Papille projecting inward and upward, lining the pore, as de-
scribed and figured by NicHois, may be found in the under part of the pore, but
they are usually slightly developed. Seen from above, the superficial cells sur-
rounding the pore appear scarcely different from the others, the nearest being only
a little smaller (fig. 185 B). The sporangia are only placed in the peripheral part
of the conceptacle, the central part being occupied.by sterile cells forming a conical
columella. Nicnois found also sporangia in the central part, though less numerous
there than at the periphery. As shown by this author, each sporangium is born
by a stalk cell. A “plug” was found in some rare cases in the ostiole, forming a
continuation of the central sterile cells (fig. 185 A), but it seems to be usually wanting,

265

and was not found by Nicnots. The sporangia are disporic; they were found to
be 105—140 u long, 35—- 60 broad; the smallest ones, however, were perhaps not ripe.

Antheridial conceptacles were not observed.

Cystocarpic conceptacles were only found in specimens from one locality (Kal6).
They are of the same shape and size (about 400» in diameter) as the sporangial
ones, and the ostiole is of the same structure, being without or only with poorly
developed papille in the under part. The carpospores are only produced at the
periphery.

This variety has only been found growing on Fucus vesiculosus and Fucus
serratus a little below low-water mark. It is particularly abundant in the Limfjord,
probably owing to the high salinity and the high summer temperature of this

a
//
ans

iN

Cir,
e

Fig. 185.
Lithophyllum macrocarpum f. intermedia. A, vertical section of not quite ripe sporangial conceptacle. B, orifice of
sporangial conceptacle seen from above. C, vertical section of orifice of cystocarpic conceptacle. AandC 200:1. B 350: 1.

water. Ripe sporangia have been met with in summer, June to September. In
April two-parted sporangia were found, but not fully ripe, and in the same month
cystocarpia were found.

Localities. Lf: Sondre Ron by Lemvig; Oddesund; MH, bank of Skrandrup, MG, off Hanklit,
and Thisted in Thisted Bredning; I, Veno Bugt; Nykebing; Sallingsund, pier; Amtoft Rev; LQ, Lendrup
Ren; Legster. — Kn: Hirsholm and Kelpen near Frederikshavn. — Ks: Isefjord: on the beach near

Frederiksverk (Th. Mortensen); Lammefjord; Holbek Fjord. — Sa: Reef near Kalo; belo. — Sf: near
Birkholm.

3. Lithophyllum Corallinze (Crouan) Heydr.

F. Heydrich, Corallineae, insbes. Melobesieae. Ber. deut. bot. Ges. Bd. 15, 1897, p. 47.
Melobesia Coralline Crouan, Florule du Finist., 1867, p. 150, pl. 20, genre 133 bis, fig. 6—11.
Lithophyllum pustulatum (Lamour.) Fosl., f. Coralline (Crn.) Foslie, Remarks, 1905, p. 118.

In two localities in the Skagerak a few specimens of a calcareous alga were
found growing on Corallina officinalis and agreeing with the short description and

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr,, 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2. ; 34

the figures of Melobesia Coralline Crovan (I. c.). These specimens have not been
examined by Fos, but as this author regarded Crouan’s species as being only
a form of Lithophyllum pustulatum, he would
probably have referred our plant “as a de-
nominated form” to L. macrocarpum, whereas
it has disporic sporangia. A closer exami-
nation of my specimens, some of which
were preserved in alcohol, showed me,
however, such differences from the named
species that they cannot, in my opinion,
be referred to it, but must be regarded as
representing a_ different species bearing
CRovAN’s name.

The crust is in some cases surround-
ing the Corallina-frond, being attached to
it in its whole extent and fusing together
where the borders meet. In other cases it Fig. 186.

, . P Lithophyllum Coralline, from Hirshals. A, vertical
1S only attached by its central thicker section of edge of frond. 560:1. B, vertical section
portion, while the thinner edges of the or- of OS er pie ae uae ok
bicular, peltate frond are free (fig. 187, comp.

Crovan, l. c. fig. 6,7). In the first case the

ee frond was up to 105 y (over 12 cells) thick,

a € AU ae ‘ in the latter the central part was about
/ Ns 250 » thick, the inner edge 70—105 thick,
ae SS The diameter of the peltate fronds is 2—2,5

mm. The edge of the frond is thick, poly-
stromatic to the very margin or nearly so,

ae ne the cells cut off from the marginal cell

ee Cosmas a dividing early by transversal walls. The

/ a @ ‘os marginal cell is much smaller than in
Se ee L. macrocarpum (fig. 186 A). The under-
\ most cell in the vertical or ascending cell-

st rows constituting the frond is not longer

than the others, frequently even shorter,

SoS Cyn being only 1—3 times as long as broad;

Seen ee ~ these cells are usually inclined. The cells
SSeS a \
5 ( / \ of the upper cell-layers are frequently
eS \ ri

i eee aan much longer; the transversal pits of these
: cells are always distinct; they are shown

Fig. 187. aie 86

Lithophyllum Coralline, from Hanstholm, vertical sec- a 186.
tions of scutate fronds with free edges. Sporangial The sporangial conceptacles are only

conceptacles in A and C, cystocarpic conceptacles in : 5 . 5
B. Overgrown conceptacles in B and C. 65:1. little prominent, forming low warts with

a more or less plane upper face, the cavity being entirely or for the most part
sunk in the frond. Their outer diameter is therefore often difficult to state, but it
reaches at least 350. The cavity is nearly globular or usually more or less flattened.
The ostiole is without or provided with poorly developed papille in its under part.
In some cases the ostiole was found to be excentric. The sporangia are only placed
at the periphery of the conceptacle, the central part being occupied by a conical
columella. The sporangia are always
disporic, 50—88 » long, 18—32 yp
broad. The number of sterile cell-
layers under the conceptacle varies
greatly according to the thickness

Fig. 188. Fig. 189.
Lithophyllum Coralline. ‘A, vertical section of sporangial con- Lithophyllum Coralline. A, Vertical sections of
ceptacle. 205:1. B, vertical section of upper part of a similar antheridial conceptacles. In A some spermatia
one. 350:1. show two nuclei. A 350:1. B 370:1

and age of the frond. In thicker, older fronds the first produced conceptacula after
evacuation become overgrown by the continued growth of the surrounding tissue
and are later found as empty cavities in the under part of the crust, while new
conceptacula are formed at a higher level (fig. 187).

The antheridial conceptacles are entirely sunk in the frond, not prominent,
rather low, with a flat bottom and a shorter or longer orifice. The spermatia are
produced at the end of long sterigmata given off from small cells covering the
bottom of the conceptacle. The ripe spermatia are globular-ovoid, at one end (the
basal one) drawn out ina short point. Two nuclei were distinctly visible in isolated
spermatia (fig. 189 A).

34*

268

The cystocarpic conceptacles have the same shape and size as the sporangial
ones. The papille lining the ostiole were found more developed than in the spor-
angial conceptacles. The structure of the cystocarp rather resembles that of Corallina,
a large disc-shaped cell occupying
the bottom of the conceptacle
giving off at the periphery seriate
carpospores and covered with
numerous closely placed oblong
cells filled with protoplasmatic
contents, the morphological char-
acter of which could not be de-
termined, as trichogynes were
in no cases observed (fig. 190).
The cystocarpic conceptacles

Fig. 190. become overgrown and sunk in
Lithophyllum Corallinw. Vertical section of cystocarpic conceptacle. the crust as also the sporangial
Bole te
conceptacles.

The structure of the frond, being polystromatic to the margin, and the slightly
prominent conceptacles being sometimes overgrown and deeply sunk in the frond,
are the principal characters distinguishing this species from the foregoing, with
which it agrees in its disporic, though smaller sporangia. It is apparently not
identical with Melobesia Coralline Sots (Corall. p. 9, Taf. II, fig. 25, HI fig. 21—24)
which differs, to judge from the figures, by tetrasporic sporangia, occupying the
central part of the conceptacle, by the want of columella, and apparently by the
structure of the frond, the basal cell-layer being very low.

Found with sporangia and cystocarps in July and August.

Localities. Sk: YT, YU, Hanstholm, 2--6 meters; Hirshals. on the mole.

4. Lithophyllum pustulatum
(Lamour.) Foslie forma?

Mention may be made here of an alga
recorded once growing on Corallina offici-
nalis but which could not be identified
with certainty on account of the incomplete
state of the present material. It forms thin
red crusts, the peripheral part of which is
monostromatic with cortical cells, only
14—20 y» thick, while the central portion,

consisting of 2—3 cell-layers, besides the Fig. 191.
: : Lithophyllum pustulatum forma?. Vertical section of
cortical cells, has a thickness of up to 80 y. one half of an empty conceptacle. 205: 1.

eo

"The cells of the vertical cell-rows are proportionally short, and connected with trans-
versal pits. Only empty conceptacles were found. They are about 420—500 yu in
diameter, conical-subhemispherical, somewhat lower in proportion to the breadth
than in L. macrocarpum. The roof is of solid structure and is very thick near
the ostiole. The cells surrounding the upper part of the ostiole are elongated but
not projecting as free papille. Our alga reminds one of L. pustulatum f. australis Foslie
(Remarks, p. 117, Nicos, Contrib. II, 1909, p. 356, fig. 21—24) from which it differs,
however, to judge from Nicnots’ description, by the want of papillae surrounding
the ostiole. As the conceptacles were empty, their nature could not be determined.

Locality: Ke: Store Middelgrund 19 meters, May.

Corallina L.
1. Corallina officinalis L.

Linné, Fauna Suecica 1761, p. 539; Kiitzing, Phyc. gener., 1843 p. 388, Taf. 79, Fig. 1; Harvey, Phyc. Brit.
II, 1849, pl. 222; J. E. Areschoug in J. Agardh, Spec. II, 2, 1851—52, p. 562; Kiitzing, Tab. phyc.
Vol. 8, 1858, Tab. 66—68; Kny und Magnus, Ueber achte und falsche Dichotomie im Pflanzenreich.
Botan. Zeit: 1872 Sp. 708; Thuret, Etudes phycologiques, 1878, p. 93 pl. 49; Solms, Corallinenalg.,
1881 (Corallina mediterranea); Hauck, Meeresalg., p. 281; Guignard, Dév. et const. des anthérozoides,
Revue gén. T. I, 1889, extrait, p. 50, pl. VI fig. 24—26 (spermatia); B. M. Davis, Kerntheilung in
der Tetrasporenmutterzelle bei Corallina offic. Ber. deut. bot. Ges. 1898, Bd. 16 Heft 8, p. 266; K.
Yendo, Corallinze vere japonice. Journ. Coll. of Science. Imp. Univ. Tokyo. Vol. XVI. Art. 3, 1902,
p. 28, pl. Ill fig. 11—13, pl. VU, fig. 10—13; id., Study of the genicula of Corallinz. [bid., Vol. XIX,
Art. 14. 1904; id., A revised list of Coralline. Ibid., Vol. XX, 1905, p. 29; Oltmanns, Morph. u. Biol-
d. Algen, I, 1904, p. 562.

The articulated fronds are given off from a basal crust much resembling some
crustaceous Lithothamnia (comp. Harvey, |. c.). In some cases it is rather small
and gives off numerous closely placed fronds from almost its whole surface. In
other cases it is widely extended, up to 2,4 cm. in diameter or more, and_ bears
only a small number of erect fronds (fig. 192). The border
is lobed, the lobes being now broad, now narrow. In the
latter case the lobes are more or less branched and often
keep their independence, being separated by deep furrows
when meeting, but it also happens that they grow partly
over each other; in other cases, however, they are con-
fluent. Concentric zones are sometimes very distinct. In
the anatomical structure they resemble the crustaceous
Lithothamnia, showing a hypothallium consisting of long
cells running in a horizontal direction and a perithallium Fig. 192.

: r Corallina officinalis. Basal crust
composed of ascending filaments of shorter cells. The last jin scattered articulated fronds
cell of the latter is very short, the penultimate proportio- oF scars after them; at right it

: meets with a crust of a Litho-
nally long. There seems to be a continuous layer of non- thamnion. 4:1.

270

dividing cover cells similar to that pointed out for the articulated fronds and for
Lithothamnion by Soums (Corall., p. 27 and 29). The cells of the hypothallium
and those of the inner perithallium were, in a specimen collected in July, filled

* with starch grains, while the cells of the outer
perithallium showed numerous disc-shaped chrom-
atophores and a single nucleus.

The articulated fronds are connected with the
crust by a geniculum. The ramification is mono-
podial, in the typical form pinnate. The branches
usually arise near the growing point. At an early
stage three (or more) small protuberances are seen
at the upper end of the last joint, the middlemost
of which develops in continuation of the axis. This

Fig. 193. has been interpreted as trichotomy, or polychotomy
Corallina officinalis. Border of basal crust (Kny 1872, Sp. 704, Sotms 1881, p. 30); I think,
in vertical section. 390:1. r “
however, with MacGnus 1872, p. 721, that there is
no reason for this interpretation, and that the middlemost outgrowth must be regarded
as the principal axis, the others as lateral branches. In f. typica each joint bears two
opposite branches, all in the same plane, having for the most part a limited growth,
being ‘“‘pinnulz”, but there is no distinct difference between the pinnule and the
longer branches with continual growth. It frequently happens, however, that some
joints produce more than two branches; 6 branches are not rarely met with and
I have found up to 10 lateral branches placed in the same plane on the upper
border of a much flattened joint (fig. 194 A). More rarely the supernumerary branches
are given off in different directions at the same level, being thus verticillate (fig.
194 B, Plate IV fig. 5); in a specimen from Frederikshavn, a whorl of 8 pinnule was
found on a joint. It may happen also otherwise,
that normal branches are exceptionally given off
in a direction diverging from the ordinary plane
of ramification. The joints bearing a great number
of branches occur principally in the upper part of
the shoots produced in a period of growth. Be-
sides the normal branches, adventitious ones occur,
though rather rarely (Comp. Soins lI, c. p. 29). Their
position is less regular than that of the normal A
branches, and they are usually given off from the Fig. 194.
under part of the joints. Corallina officinalis, A, seriate branches

While in the f. typica every joint bears usually Placed on the border ofa joint. B, upper part

. : * of frond with verticillate branchlets. 3:1.
two opposite branches, other specimens, especially
those growing in deeper water, are less branched, a greater or lesser number of
joints bearing no branches, or only one. In these specimens the joints are cylin-
drical or nearly so, while the joints of the much branched forms are usually more

271
complanated, especially in the upper end of the shoots (Plate IV fig. 6 ). In speci-
mens from deeper water it sometimes happens that some of the branches assume
a special character, growing out as slender, unbranched, irregularly curved organs
taking not the upward direction but growing in a transversal direction or more
downwards. They resemble either rhizomes or tendrils but have usually not the
function of either of these organs (Plate IV fig. 7). It may however happen that
the end of such a branch fixes itself on any solid substratum, f. inst. molluscs,
Furcellaria, Zostera, developing an adhesive disc similar to the primary crustaceous
frond. It is connected with the ultimate joint by a genicle. Such adhesive discs
may also develop at the end of ordinary fronds coming accidentally in contact
with any solid body (fig. 195). These discs have the power
of producing new articulated fronds, in a similar manner to
the primary ones (fig. 195 B).

The age of the articulated fronds is not known. They
reach a length of up to 16cm, usually however only 10 cm.
Supposing that a long pinnated shoot is produced every year,
it seems probable that the age of the erect fronds does not

\ \ i
exceed 3 or 4 years. a ee ee
ine : : Sy
The joints consist of a central tissue of elongated cells eS
ig. ‘

and a cortex not sharply limited from it, the cell-rows at the Coraitina officinalis. A, ad-
periphery of the central tissue bending outwards and consisting _hésive disc developed at the
: 2 end of an ordinary shoot on
of cells becoming gradually shorter outwards. The cells of coming in contact with a
the central tissue are usually 5—8 times as long as broad; ‘hell. B, adhesive disc devel-
if : ; oped from the ultimate joint
they are disposed in transversal zones, their end-walls being | ofa shoot coming in contact
. Cee ariod ee ee : with a rhizome of Zostera;
situated about at the same level, the limiting lines being, ..... after articulated fronds
however, convex upwards (comp. Mrs. WEBER, Siboga pl. XVI __ developed from the disc but
F P fallen off are visible, 3:1.

fig. 15, 1904). The cells are as usual connected with primary
pits at the end walls, while secondary pits do not occur'), but lateral fusions
between the cells of the central strand are very numerous and more than two cells
frequently fuse together. As mentioned above, p. 211, I found these fusions followed

by a fusion of the nuclei in a tetraspore-bearing plant.

In a female specimen with ripe cystocarps collected in winter at Frederikshayn
similar cell-fusions were found, but the behaviour of the nuclei was different, those
of the central tissue having divided in two to four, while such divisions were not
observed in the tetraspore-bearing plants. It was therefore not easy to decide
whether fusion of the nuclei took place in the female plant. It should be of much
interest to decide whether there is such a constant difference between the tetraspore-
bearing and the sexual plants.

The cortex of the joints is covered with a continuous layer of low cover-cells
(comp. Solms, Corall. p. 29).

1) PrteGER states, however, that the longitudinal walls in the central tissue of Corallina are pro-
vided with pits (1908. p. 252),

The nodes (genicula) consist of a single layer of very long cylindrical cells
with attenuated ends continuing into the joints connected by the node. The state-
ment of Sorms (I. c. p. 28) that these cells are later on divided by a number of
thin transversal walls has not been confirmed by YENpDo (Genicula, 1904, p. 30),
neither have I found these walls. The longitudinal walls of the genicular cells are
not incrustated with calcium carbonate, while the attenuated ends (their extrageni-
cular portions, YENDO) are incrustated as the cells of the
joints between which they are inserted. For further in-
formation on the chemical qualities of the walls of the
genicular cells comp. YENDO (I. c.). The node is more
or less covered by a cortex which is interrupted in the
middle (comp. Ktrzine, Phyc. gen. pl. 79, I).

Hyaline hairs were not observed in the Danish
specimens of this species, but as they have been figured
by Tourer in C. mediterranea (Et. phyc. pl. 49 fig. 2 and 4)
they will probably also be found in the typical C. officinalis.

The three kinds of conceptacula occur, as far as
known, always on different individuals (comp. THURET,
l. c. p. 93). They are either terminal in the ends of shorter
and longer branches, or lateral, sessile on the joints, and
the three kinds of conceptacula may all be apical or
lateral as well (comp. Soins, |. c. p. 5). The lateral con-
ceptacula are frequently placed on the edges of the joints,
but their position may also be more irregular on various
sides of the branches. In a male specimen which was
very densely beset with conceptacles, many of them were
fused together. Two or three of them were frequently
placed at the same level, forming an incomplete ring at

Fig. 196. the upper end of the joint, with the ostioles more or less
Corallina officinalis. Partoffrond drawn out in a horizontal slit (fig. 196).
with fused male conceptacles. 18:1.

As to the structure and development of the concep-
tacles, reference may be made to the repeatedly quoted papers of THuRET and SOLMs
on Corallina mediterranea, which must be supposed to agree with the typical C. offi-
cinalis in this respect.

As shown by Tuuret (I. c. p. 93, pl. 49 fig. 6), the antheridial conceptacles differ
from the others in having a conical prolongation containing the ostiole. 1 found
the same in the Danish specimens. The development and structure of the spermatia
have been studied by Tuuret (I. c. p. 95, pl. 49 fig. 7—9), Sotms (Lc. p. 36, Taf, II
fig. 21-—23) and GuiGNArRpD (I. c.).

The development of the cystocarp has been thorough described by Sots and
I must content myself with referring to his paper, remarking however, that the
subject needs further examination after the important paper by MINDER on Choreo-

273
nema Thuretii. 1 have only examined a few fully developed cystocarps on slides
made by microtome, and they showed that the formation of carpospores is not
always limited to the periphery of the conceptacle, but may also take place
from the inner part of the great disc-shaped cell at the bottom of the conceptacle,
perhaps only because the border of this cell is lobed.

Referring for the structure and development of the conceptacles of sporangia
to THuRET (I. c. p. 94, pl. 49 fig. 4—5) and Sous (1. ¢. p. 31, Taf. I, fig. 6—7), I shall
as to the sporangia only mention that, after the division of the primary sporangial
nucleus into four, a fairly long time elapses before the cell-division begins. A great
number of sporangia with four nuclei situated about (not exactly) in a vertical
series are therefore to be found (fig. 197 B). This was already observed by THureErt,
who remarks (I. c. p. 95): “La formation des cloisons est précédée de lapparition
d’espaces clairs qui occupent le centre des futurs spores
(fig. 5)”.

As elsewhere (comp. THuRET, I. c. p. 95, SOLMS, |. c. p. 5),
the sporangia-bearing specimens seem to be more frequent
than the sexual ones also in the Danish waters, but I have
not sufficient observations to affirm this with certainty.

The species is, as elsewhere, rather variable, but cannot
be divided into well defined varieties. When growing at
low-water mark or in shallow water it is markedly pinnate, AW
almost every joint bearing a pair of branches, and must Fig. 197.
be referred to f. vulgaris Kiitzing (Tab. phyc. VIII, p. 32, ei care ae ae Revers
Tab. 66 fig. 2; C. officinalis a, Areschoug 1. c. p. 562; C. offic. nuclei butyet undivided; C, with

. é completed divisions. 230:1.

f. typica Kjellman, Alg. Arct. Sea p. 86 (114); C. offic. 7,
Yendo 1902, p. 29, pl. VII, fig. 12, comp. Plate IV figs. 5—6). The specimens growing
in deeper water are sometimes not much different from the ones just named, but
are usually less branched and have longer joints. In f. vulgaris, the length of these
does not reach 2 mm, while in the specimens from deeper water it not rarely
reaches 3,5 mm, and even a length of 4,5 mm has been met with. In the extreme
forms, the ramification is scarce and irregular, not pinnate, and the branches are
often given off at various sides, though a tendency to branching in one plane is
to a certain degree pronounced. Such forms may be named f. profunda Farlow
(Mar. Alg. New. Engl., 1881, p. 179). In the Kattegat and the Samso waters they are
frequently coarser than the typical form, the joints being cylindrical, about 1 mm
thick, and agree then fully with the description of f. robusta Kjellm. (1. c. p. 86 (114)).
This form has been collected in several places in the named waters in depths from
10 to 19 meters (Plate IV fig. 8).

The species is commonly spread in all the Danish waters with proportionally
high salinity, including the Samso waters, where it is very common. It grows usually
on stones, but may also be fixed to shells of molluscs (Purpura, Littorina, Buccinum,
bivalves), on wood, and more rarely on Alge (Furcellaria). It often forms associations

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem. Afd. VII. 2. 35

274

from ordinary low-water mark to two or four meters depth on moles and boulders
in Skagerak, the northern Kattegat and the Limfjord, and it does not avoid exposed
places. In summer, a narrow belt of dead Corallina may be found at low-water
mark when the upper part of the Corallina-association has been exposed to the air
during a long period of low-water. It can also occur abundantly and form asso-
ciations in deeper water, on gravelly or stony bottom, e. g. in the eastern Kattegat,
but it is then frequently associated with Lithothamnia. In the sublittoral region it
descends frequently to 19 meters depth, but it has been met with at a depth of
29 meters in the northern Kattegat. As to the vegetative development of the frond
during the year I have no personal observations, but it must be supposed that the
growth begins in the last part of the winter and ceases in summer, and that old
fronds are thrown off in autumn. NeExson and Duncan (Histology of cert. spec. of
Corallinacez. Trans. Linn. Soc. Bot. Ser. 2 Vol. I. 1876 p. 203) indicate that there is
not much carbonate of lime in the frond in spring. Old fronds are often corroded
by various organisms. Ripe tetrasporangia were repeatedly met with in the months
of May to July, unripe in March. Ripe antheridia were found in May, ripe cysto-
carpia in May and December.

Localities. Ns: ZQ, jydske Rev, 245m; groin at Thyboren; Klitmeller, 2m. — Sk: Hanst-
holm, various places, 4—15 m; YM, YN, Bragerne, 1—10m; Bulbjerg and Svinklov, washed ashore; SZ,
Lokken, ZK', ZK’, Lenstrup; Hirshals, mole and boulders near land, and 2 miles N.W. of Hirshals, 11 m;
Hojen, c. 5m. — Lf: Lemvig; Ydre Ren by Lemvig; ZY; Oddesund; MD: MF, MG, MH, Thisted in
Thisted Bredning; harbour of Struer; I; various places in Sallingsund; LS!; MI; Ejerslev Ren; Holm-
tunge Hage; Amtoft Rev; LQ. — Kn: Harbour of Skagen; KC, TV, Krageskovs Rev; Hirsholmene; Kel-
pen; Deget; Frederikshavn; Marens Rev, Borrebjergs Rev; Nordre Renner; TJ; TL; TH; UC; UB; ZL;
Jegens Odde; Trindelen; FF, FE; 1X; ZB, 29m; TG. — Ke: IM, VY, IP, Fladen; XA, Lille Middelgrund:
EU, ET, I, IK, f. robusta, dominant, at 14 meters depth. Store Middelgrund: 1D, (f. robusta, 19 m), IB,
HX, IA, 11—19m; OO, Seborg Hoved Grund, 8,5m. — Km: XF, Lesa Rende; ZC, Kobbergrund; XB;
XD; XC; TS; bK; FM; FN (f. robusta); ND. — Ks: Pakhusbugt, Anholt (loose); EM and EJ, Lysegrund;
HS, Briseis Grund; OS, Hastens Grund; OU, Schultz’s Grund; D, Grenne Revle north of Isefjord; aU,
off Lumbsaas; GF, Sjellands Rev; FO, off Havknude; NB; FP, Jessens Grund. — Sa: MZ; KK and KJ,
south of Hjelm; KM; BE and BF, off Sletterhage, f. robusta, 10 m; MY; PL; Begtrup Vig; Kale Rev;
harbour of Aarhus; PK; FS, Vejre Sund N.E. of Samse (f. robusta); MP; DK, Bolsaxen (f. robusta, 14 m);
MQ; AH'; Korshavn; Hofmansgave (Car. Rosenberg); NZ; PK, Norsminde Flak; BC; aX, south Side of
Endelave; Al' and DJ, by AZbelo; FY, off Bjarnsknude, 5,5 m. —- Lb: Only found at the harbour of
Bogense and at FZ, Kasser Odde, the north side of the reef, 655m. Never met with in the neighbour-
hood of Middelfart and Fene, where numerous dredgings have been made. — Sb: Harbour of Kerte-
minde; NR, at the entrance to the harbour of Korser, only 1,5 m high, on stones picked up in the belt
(Nyborg). — In the German part of the western Baltic Sea REINKE records the species from the isle of
Als and from Neukirchner Grund in Flensborg Fjord. At Kullen on the west coast of Sweden I have
not met with it.

2. Corallina rubens L.

Linné Syst. nat. Ed. 12. Vol. I. p. 1305. Kitzing, Tab. phyc. 8. Band, 1858, p. 38, Taf. 80; Solms, Corall.,
p. 42; Hauck, Meeresalg. p. 278.

Jania rubens Lamour.; Kitzing, Phye. gener., 1843, p. 389, Taf. 79 Il; Harvey, Phyc. Brit. pl. 252, 1851;
Areschoug, in J. Agardh, Sp. g. o. Vol. II 1852, p. 557; Kny, Bot. Zeit. 1872, p. 350; Thuret, Etudes
phyc. 1878, p. 99, pl. L, LI.

275

This species is usually classed under the genus Jania, established by LAmMourovx.
This genus, however, is, as shown by ArEscuouG (I. c. p. 554), scarcely different from
Corallina by other characters than the normally forked frond. Mrs. WEBER has
later (Siboga, p. 85) stated that there is also an anatomical difference, the cells of
the central tissue in the joints being of almost the same length as those of the
genicula, while they are much shorter in the true Corallina. I prefer, however, to
regard Jania as a subgenus of Corallina.

The articulated fronds are given off from a small thick crust with lobed out-
line, resembling that of C. officinalis but of smaller size. From the crusts examined
by me only a small number of fronds,
usually 1—3, were given off. The fronds
are connected with the crust by a geniculum
which may be rather broad (high) (fig. 198 A).
The fronds are normally forked, the point
of vegetation producing by the ramification
no shoot in continuation of the axis, but
two diverging equally from its direction.
The bifurcations occur in greatly varying
frequency, the number of interjacent joints
varying from 1 to 10 or more. The planes
of ramification of the successive bifurcations
do not coincide, but cross each other under
various angles (comp. Kny, 1872 p. 707). In (
most of the Danish specimens this is the
only ramification existing; but pinnate ra-

9 Q Fig. 198.
mification may also occur, A greater or Corallina rubens. A, basal part of an articulated frond

smaller number of the joints may be com- _ springing off from the basal disc. B, adhesive dise

A kK developed at the end of a branch. 65:1.
planated, obsagittate and bearing on the up-

wardly directed points two opposed simple articulated pinnulz consisting of a small
number of joints. When these pinnule are produced in a greater number, on
several successive joints, we have the f. corniculata, which has been regarded
as a distinct species, but which cannot be kept distinct from the typical species.
The joints at the base of the bifurcations may also bear pinnule, under the forking
branches. The pinnule, no doubt, usually arise later than the branches of the
bifurcations, and may then perhaps be regarded as adventitious organs; but it seems
that opposite lateral pinnule or pinnze may sometimes arise at the growing point,
for according to Kny (lI. c. sp. 707) “trichotomies” may also occur. This must take
place when the ramification is pinnate. In such cases the middlemost shoot cer-
tainly represents the continuation of the axis, and the two lateral ones correspond
to the branches of an ordinary bifurcation; I have not, however, examined such
ramifications. In rare cases the lateral shoots showed a more vigorous development,
and were bifurcate as the ordinary shoots. Supernumerary adventitious pinnulee may
35*

276
sometimes occur under the normal ones. — Hyaline unicellular hairs covering the
surface of the frond have been mentioned and figured by Tuuret (Et. phye. p. 96,
pl. L, LI, fig. 1, 9,15, 18). Their occurrence seems to be dependent upon the season,
as | found them in specimens collected in July while they were wanting in speci-
mens from August.

The cortical layer consists of two or three cell-layers. It is covered by a con-
tinuous layer of low cover cells. The cells of the central tissue are, as mentioned
above, almost of the same length as those of the genicula (fig. 199). Lateral fusions
take place between the cells of the cortical layer and of the
central tissue as well.

Adhesive discs are not seldom produced at the end of
branches which accidentally come in contact with any solid
body, e. g. an Alga or a shell of a bivalve. They are, as in
Cor. officinalis, connected with the frond by a geniculum
(fig. 198 B). i

As to the organs of reproduction and the germination,
reference may be made to the splendid work of THURET
(l. c. p. 99, plates L, LI); it should only be mentioned that
there are but two kinds of individuals, the sexual plants
being monoecious. In the Danish waters only tetrasporangia-
bearing plants were found.

The species has been met with in several places at
the shore of the Skagerak and in the northern Kattegat. In
the Skagerak it occurred partly as f. corniculata or a trans-
itional form; in Kattegat it occurred only as f. typica. It

Fig. 199. was found growing on several Algze, in particular Ahnfeltia
Corallina rubens, longitudinal —plicata, further Chondrus crispus, Phyllophora rubens, Deles-
section of joint. 350:1. c i .
seria and Corallina rubens. It grows partly in small depth,
about 1 meter, near the coast, partly deeper, up to 23,5 m depth. It reaches a length
of 2—3 cm or a little more. It has been met with both in summer and winter,
with ripe tetrasporangia in June to August.

Localities. Sk: YM!', Bragerne, 1—2 m; Lenstrup, washed ashore, partly f. corniculata, (C. H.
Ostenfeld); Hirshals, 2m and washed ashore, partly f. corniculata. — Lf: ZY, Nissum Bredning, a small
specimen between loose Alge. — Kn: Hirsholm, about 2m; N.E. of Hirsholm, c. 7m (C. H. Ostenfeld) ;
Deget; GM, Engelskmands Banke, 6 m; TP, Tonneberg Banke, 15,5 m; FF, Trindelen, 15 m; TR, near
Trindelen, 23,5m; UB, east af Nordre Renner; TL and ZL! E. of Nordre Renner.

Fam. 10. Gloiosiphoniacee.
Gloiosiphonia Carmichael.

1. Gloiosiphonia capillaris Huds. (Carm.)

Carmichael in Berkeley, Gleanings of British Algae, 1833, p. 45, Tab. 17 fig. 3; Harvey, Phyc. Brit. plate
57, 1846; J. Agardh, Spec., II, p. 161, 1851; Flora Danica, tab, 2574, 1852; Ekman, Bidrag till kaaned.

af Skand. hafsalger. Stockh. 1857, p. 8; Nageli, Morph. u. Syst. d. Ceram., Sitzber. Miinch. Akad.
1861, H, p. 387; J. Areschoug, Observ. phycol. II, Upsal. 1875, p.10, Tab. I, fig. 4; Bornet et Thuret,
Notes algologiques, I, 1876, p. 41, pl. 13; Schmitz, Untersuch. Befr. Florid., Berlin 1883, p. 224, 230,
etc., Taf. V fig. 8—15; Oltmanns, Z. Entwickl. d. Florid., Botan. Zeit. 1898, p. 109, Taf. V; Oltmanns,
Morph. u. Biol. d. Algen I, 1904, p. 572, 698; Kolderup Rosenvinge, Hyaline unicell. hairs, Biol. Arb.
til. E. Warming, 1911, p. 205, fig. 1—2.

Fucus capillaris Hudson, Fl. Angl. 1762, p. 591. ;

Gigartina lubrica Lyngbye, Hydroph., p. 45, Tab. 12 A ‘teste specim.).

The structure of the frond has been described by Nace (1861), BorNET and
THURET (1876) and OL_Tmanns (1904); reference may be made to the quoted works.
The outer cells of the frond contain narrow branched chromatophores; the number
of the latter could not be determined. The

Danish specimens, collected in June to August, Ay
were always provided with numerous hyaline eG

hairs, at least on the young parts of the frond,
but sometimes also on the older parts (comp.
KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE |. c.). Strange to say,
they have not been mentioned and figured by
Bornet (1. c.) who examined plants collected
at St. Malo in June. On the other hand, Kuckuck
has found hairs terminal on the erect filaments
given off from the germ-disc (fig. 356 in OLT-
MANNS’ Morph., p. 572).

As shown by Kuckvuck in the figure
quoted, several fronds are given off from a
monostromatic basal disc bearing on its upper

Fig. 200.
Gloiosiphonia capillaris. Sporelings. A and B two
face numerous short simple or slightly branched ays old, C three days, D 6 days, E 10 days and

5 F 29 days old. 350:1.
cell-filaments. The fronds arise by transforma-

tion of some of these filaments; one of the fronds shown in the figure mentioned arises
from a branch of a cell-filament. The fronds are divided by transversal walls in low
segments, early producing verticillate branches, and afterwards dividing by vertical
walls. — The earlier stages of development have been studied in July 1914 at Hirshals,
where the carpospores were brought to germinate (fig. 200). The globular spores after
having been fixed to the substratum, e. g. a slide or a cover-glass, surround them-
selves with a membrane, and frequently show the first signs of germination within
24 hours, a germinating tube being produced at one side and separated from it by
a wall. The circular spore-body is frequently divided by a wall, the orientation of
which to the germinating tube is not constant. After 2 days the germinating fila-
ment was 3—4 times as long as the spore-body, usually two-celied, the ultimate
cell being densely filled with protoplasm, while the undermost were almost empty,
and the spore-cell as well. Sometimes two germinating tubes are given off from the
same spore, either diametrically opposed or diverging under an obtuse angle. After
four days the first germinating spores had produced long germinating filaments which

278

commenced to branch, producing usually alternating branches at their distal end.
The following day a great number of the sporelings had produced a multicellular
monostromatic disc arising by further branching and fusing together of the branches,
and being terminal on a shorter or longer filament. After ten days the germ discs
were larger, some of the cells were divided by transversal walls, and several hairs
were given off from the upper surface. Some sporelings continued growing as long
unbranched filaments, but producing no disc; they were growing obliquely upwards
against the light. It is probably the want of contact with any solid substratum
which has caused the absence of a disc. The cultures were continued during up
toa month. The sporelings showed at the end of that time no essential differences;
they were only somewhat larger, having increased by marginal growth and cell-
divisions, and most of the cells were divided by a horizontal
wall, which may signify that the upper cell formed may be the
mother-cell of a vertical filament as described by Kuckuck, but
these filaments were not yet formed in their definite shape.
Numerous hairs were frequently produced by the disc. Fronds
emerging from the discs were not observed; they are probably

Fig. 201. only produced in the following year, the plant wintering probably
Gloiosiphonia capillaris. jn the disc-shaped stage. The outline of the discs is nearly
Part of transversal section P i
of frond with antheridia, Orbicular. The number of the cells in the basal germ filament

EGE is rather variable; usually it is small, and the filament may be
wanting, the branches continuing to the spore-cell. — A similar formation of the
germ disc, not from the spore-cell but from the germ-tube produced by it, is known
also for other Floridez, e. g. Dudresnaya (KiLuiaN, Entw. ein. Florid. Zeitschr. f. Bo-
tanik. VI, 1914, ‘p. 237).

The antheridia are, as shown by BornetT and Tuuret (I. c. p. 42) found in spots
scattered on the plants which bear the carpogonia. They are oblong or obovate, and
are produced by transversal divisions of narrow cells covering the surface of the
plant. These cells branch, being divided by oblique walls (fig. 201).

Regarding the development and structure of the cystocarps, reference may be
made to the important paper by OLTMANNs in 1898 (see also 1904) where it was
proved that the double fertilization, presumed by Scumitz for this plant, do not
take place.

The tetrasporangia were unknown to J. AGARDH, as late as in 1876 (Epicrisis p.115)
although they were described by Exman in 1856 and by AreEscHouG in 1875. They
are, according to the named authors, cruciately divided, though often very irregu-
larly; the sporangia-bearing specimens are much branched above, bearing dense
bushes of branches. Such specimens were found at Christianssund on the west
coast of Norway in August, later on the coast of Bohuslin in June by Kyiin. On
the Danish shores, sporangia-bearing specimens have never been found. All the
specimens examined (nearly 200) were sexual plants.

The species occurs on stones in exposed places in small depths (1—5 meters).

It can support a strong surf and is then living in much polluted water. It attains
a length of 15cm in the Skagerak, 8cm in the Limfjord. It has only been collec-
ted in June to August. Nearly all the specimens bore cystocarpia. It has only been
found in the saltest waters.

Localities. Sk: YN, within Bragerne, 5m; washed ashore on Grgnhej Strand (Miss Ellen
Meller); Hirshals, mole and reefs, 1—5 m. — Lf: Sallingsund, near Nykebing, east side of Odden (Th.

Mortensen, !) and off Grennerup. In the herbarium of the Botan. Museum at Copenhagen a specimen
is to be found, labelled Limfjorden Aug. 1869, probably collected by J. P. Jacobsen.

Some general remarks on the Cryptonemiales.

1. Intercalary cell-divisions. The species belonging to this order appear as
a rule to follow with great regularity the rule pointed out by Scuamitrz') for cell-
division in Floridez: that only the terminal cells in the filaments, of which the
frond is composed, divide by transverse walls. Some cases occur, however, where
transverse divisions of the segment cells have been noted. Thus, according to
BREBNER, intercalary transverse divisions take place in Dumontia incrassata in the
short-celled filaments, which grow out from the basal disc and form the upright
fronds (see above p. 156). Another instance I have noticed in Hildenbrandia prototypus,
where intercalary divisions may occur in the radiating filaments forming the
basal layer, which makes itself apparent in the fact that the cells are shorter at
some distance from the margin than at the margin itself (p. 203 fig. 121). It should
further be mentioned, that the filaments in several Melobesieze (Lithothamnion,
Corallina) terminate in a covering cell, which does not divide, and which forms,
together with the covering cells of the adjacent filaments, an outer layer, incapable
of development, the penultimate cell in the filament taking over the function of
the terminal cell as an initial one. A deviation from the order of succession in
cell division as noted by Scumitz may also be found in some species of Melobesia
and Lithophyllum, where two or more cortical cells, likewise incapable of division,
are cut off one below the other at the end of the same mother cell (p. 254 fig. 174
and p. 264 fig. 184 B)”).

2. Cell-fusions. Secondary pits, which are commonly found in the Rhodo-
melaceze and several other families of the Floridex*) appear to be altogether lacking
in most Cryptonemiales. I have only found them in the genus Lithophyllum. As

1) Fr. Scumitz, Untersuch. tiber die Befrucht. d. Florideen. Sitzungsber. d. Ak. d. Wiss. Berlin
1883, p, 216.

2) Intercalary divisions appear to occur throughout the whole of the frond, at any rate in the
perithallium in the genus Porolithon, to judge from the drawings of Mme LEMOINE in BorGESEN, The
Marine Algz of the Danish West Indies, HI Rhodophycez. Dansk Botanisk Arkiv. II p. 177 and p. 179.

5) Comp. L. KoLpERuP ROSENVINGE, Sur la formation des pores secondaires chez les Polysiphonia.
Botan. Tidsskr. 17. Bind. Kjabenhavn, 1888, p. 10.

280

mentioned on p. 210, this genus is characterised by the fact that the cells in the
upright filaments, of which the frond (the perithallium) is composed, are connected
by transverse pits, the origin of which must be of a secondary nature. I have not,
however, been able to follow their development, and particularly did not succeed
in ascertaining the co-operation of the nuclei in their formation. In the remaining
members of the family of Corallinacez, on the other hand, there is a different method
by which the cells in various filaments may enter into direct communication one
with another, to wit, by dissolution of the separating wall, whereby an open con-
nection is established between the cells. This feature has already been referred to
above (p. 210) where it was also pointed out that more than two cells may fuse
together, and that the cell-fusions may involve fusion of the nuclei (cf. figs. 136, 139,
156 and many others), Only in two of the Danish Corallinacee have the fusions
hitherto not been shown (Melobesia minutula and Choreonema Thuretii).

Entirely similar cell-fusions were demonstrated in various Squamariacez, viz,
Cruoriopsis danica (p. 185 fig. 107), Cruoriopsis gracilis (p. 188 fig. 111), Rhododermis
elegans (p. 198 fig. 118) and Rhododermis Georgii (p. 199 fig. 119). In Hildenbrandia,
on the other hand, they were not found.

That cell-fusions are important as facilitating connection between cells and
cell-filaments not directly in communication by plasma-continuity can hardly be
doubted. We find them also particularly numerous in the “roof” above the con-
ceptacle 'in the Corallinacez, i. e. between cells whose indirect connection below
has been interrupted by the formation of the conceptacle. Comparison with Hilden-
brandia, which lacks cell fusions, supports this view, as the roof of a conceptacle,
which grows in extent through the continued sporangia formation, consists of dead
and more or less disorganised cells, save at the margin, undoubtedly owing to the
fact that the connections below have been interrupted, and those to the sides are
wanting (cf. p. 204 and figs. 125, 126.).

3. Alternation of generations and alternation of nuclear phases. As we know,
there has in several Floridee been shown to exist a regular alternation between a
haplophase, consisting of the sexual generation, and a diplophase, consisting of two
generations, viz; the cystocarp or gonimoblast, and the tetraspore-bearing plant’).
A like course of development must be presumed to take place in all Floridese with
normal fertilisation, and having tetrasporangia, SveDELIuS has called these Floridez
diplobiontic, in contrast to the haplobiontic, which lack tetraspores, and in which
the chromosome reduction takes place by division of the zygote nucleus*). Here
then, we have but two generations, the sexed plant and the cystocarpium, both

1) Comp. H. Kytin, Die Entwick. u. syst. Stell. von Bonnemaisonia asparagoides etc. Zeitschr. f.
Botanik, 8. Jahrg., 1916, p. 570. — J. Buper, Zur Frage des Generationswechsels im Pflanzenreiche. Ber.
deut. bot. Ges. Bd. 34. 1916, Heft 8. — O. Renner, Zur Terminologie des pflanzlichen Generationswech-
sels. Biolog. Centralblatt. Bd. 36, 1916, p. 337.

*) N. SvEDELIUS, Zytolog.-entwickelungsgesch. Stud. tber Scinaia furcellata. N. Acta reg. soe. se.
Upsal. Ser. IV. vol. 4 no. 4. Upsala 1915, p. 42.

zo)

haploid, and the diploid phase is restricted to the undivided zygote cell. To these
Floridex belongs, among the species mentioned in the present paper, Halarachnion
ligulatum. Gloiosiphonia capillaris must also be haplobiontic on the coasts of Den-
mark, where, as on those of France, tetrasporangia-bearing plants have never been
found, though they have been met with on the coasts of Norway and Sweden
(see p. 278).

On the other hand, there are species which only propagate by tetraspores,
not sexually. This applies first of all to the Hildenbrandia species, which are ex-
tremely common with tetraspores, but have never been found with sexual organs.
In Cruoriopsis gracilis also, and Rhododermis Georgii, sexual organs are quite unknown.
Rhododermis elegans again, has always been found with tetrasporangia only, save
for the case of some specimens from North-east Greenland, which bore antheridia.
There are moreover some Corallinaceze which have hitherto been found in Danish
waters only with tetrasporangia (Lithothamnion lave, glaciale, Sonderi, norvegicum,
and levigatum). In all these, at any rate those first named, tetraspore formation
must be supposed to take place without reduction of the chromosomes.

It should further be noted that in some species, albeit possessing both kinds
of spores, the two kinds do not occur with like frequency. This is probably the
case with several of the Lithothamnion species just referred to, the sexual plants
being presumably not altogether lacking, but merely rarer than those bearing tetra-
spores, and have therefore not hitherto been found. On the other hand, sexed
plants of Polyides rotundus seem to be far more common than the tetraspore plants
in the Danish waters. All this might seem to suggest that these species have no
regular alternation of generations, such as takes place in the typical diplobiontic
Floridee, in which sexual plants and those bearing tetraspores are nearly alike in
point of frequency.

Parthenogenesis has been shown with certainty in Platoma Bairdii by Kuckuck.
In the Little Belt, it appeared in the same manner as at Helgoland, the antheridia
lacking, whereas cystocarpia and tetrasporangia were found. Here also the tetra-
sporangia must be formed without reduction of the chromosomes. Possibly partheno-
genesis may also occur in other Cryptonemiales. Some observations would seem
to suggest that this may be the case in Furcellaria fastigiata. The fact that I did
not find the spermatia attached to the trichogynes I do not consider as of great
importance; more significant, however, is the finding of an unfertilised carpogonium
with a short trichogyne, but which had nevertheless formed an outgrowth which
could only be regarded as a sporogenous filament (cf. p. 169, fig. 85 D). — In Petro-
celis Hennedyi I found, in some instances, sporogenous filaments growing out from
carpogonia which showed no interruption of the plasmatic connection with the
trichogyne (fig. 98 E, 99 E) and here also, no spermatia were found attached to the
trichogynes.

Finally, some cases have been noted where tetraspores and sexual organs
appeared in one and the same individual. This has occasionally been found in

D. K. D. Vidensk. Selsk. Skr., 7. Reekke, naturvidensk. og mathem, Afd. VII. 2. 36

282

Petrocelis Hennedyi and Cruoria pellita. Here also it must be presumed that the
tetrasporangia are formed without reduction of chromosomes.

There are thus a considerable number of Cryptonemiales which differ with
regard to the course of development from the typical diplobiontic forms.

SveDELIus'), referring to the simultaneous occurrence of monospores and te-
traspores in one and the same individual of Chantransia efflorescens, considers it
not altogether impossible that future investigation of the cruciate tetrasporangia
may show them to have been produced without reduction of chromosomes. Up
to the present, however, no Floridea with such sporangia has been subjected to
closer cytological investigation. The Swedish writer points out in this connection,
that such sporangia are first divided by a transverse wall, and thereafter by two
perpendicular partitions, which he considers would hardly fit in with a reduction
division. It should nevertheless be borne in mind that we find, both in Arche-
goniates and in flowering plants, cruciate sporangia as well as zonate sporangia,
— though the latter, it is true, are more rare — and it seems not to be apparent
that the formation of a cell-wall on the first division would preclude the reduction
of chromosomes. As regards the zonate division, it has in several of the Coralli-
pacee been demonstrated with certainty that the three cell-divisions take place
almost simultaneously, and that the nuclear divisions are completed before the cell-
division sets in (see p. 273). It is hardly likely that there should be any difference
in principle between the cruciate and the zonate division; among other reasons,
because we find both occurring in the species of the genus Hildenbrandia, — which
are doubtless very closely related — where the sporangia must also be presumed to
divide without reduction of chromosomes (cf. also Lithothamnion Sonderi, fig. 137).
If SvEDELIUS’ supposition were correct, it would involve either that the reduction
division must take place by the division of the zygote nucleus, in spite of the
presence of tetrasporangia, or that it never occurred among Cryptonemiales, since
the tetrasporangia, as far as we know, here never divide teltrahedrically, but always
by parallel or cruciate walls, often markedly inclined. The latter alternative would
further imply that the cystocarpia were throughout developed by parthenogenesis,
which is not in accordance with the actual facts, as, though fertilization .has not,
it is true, been cytologically demonstrated in any of these alge, which are furnished
with telraspores*), yet spermatia have at any rate been found attached to the
trichogynes in Dumontia incrassata (see above p. 158), Polyides rotundus (THURET,
Et. phyc. Pl. 38 figs. 14—18) and in certain Corallinaceze (Choreonema Thuretii, SouMs,
Corall. Taf. III, fig. 4, Corallina mediterranea, Sous, |. c. Taf. III, fig. 19).

On the other hand, it must be presumed that reduction division may also be
lacking in tetrahedrically divided sporangia, as cases are also known where such

1)°N. SVEDELIUS, Il. c. p. 50.

*) The fertilization has been cytologically demonstrated in Gloiosiphonia capillaris by OLYMANNS;
but this Alga has usually no tetrasporangia.

ae)

sporangia occur in the same plant as sexual organs, (e. g. Callithamnion corymbo-
sum, cf. THurRET in LE Jouis’ Liste d. Alg. mar. de Cherbourg, p. 112).

As will be seen from the above, there are many features in the Cryptonemi-
ales which call for further cytological investigation, especially with regard to the
presence of a fertilisation process and the manner in which nuclear division takes
place in the tetrasporangia. The latter point will doubtless be the easier to decide,
as the tetrasporangia are in many species easily found, and contain large nuclei.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

Plate III.

All the figures are microphotographs after microtome-sections taken by Mr. A. HEssExso.

He

5—6.

i

Lithothamnion leve Strémf. Tetraspore (dispore), showing the nucleus with nucleolus
(fallen out) and the structure of the protoplasm. (Specimen from Aalsgaarde). About 225:1.
Lithothamnion Lenormandi (Aresch.) Foslie. Vertical section of antheridial conceptacle.
(Specimen from TF’). About 200:1.

Lithothamnion Lenormandi (Aresch.) Foslie. Vertical section of conceptacle of cystocarp.
(Specimen from XQ). About 200: 1.

Lithothamnion glaciale Kjellm. f. Granii Fosl. Section of crustaceous frond with con-
ceptacles of sporangia. (Specimen from Lzeso Rende). About 180: 1.

Lithothamnion polymorphum (L.) Aresch. Vertical section of female conceptacle showing
procarps. (Specimen from Store Middelgrund, May).

Lithothamnion polymorphum (L.) Aresch. Vertical section of emptied conceptacles of
sporangia with covering tissue. (Specimen from reef near Korsor).

Plate IY.

All figures from photopraphs in natural size.
Lithothamnion glaciale Kjellm. f. Granii Fosl. 1 and 2 attached to stones, 3 free, 4
similar one being on the point of dividing. (Specimens from IH, 3375).
Corallina officinalis L., f. robusta Kjellm. (Specimen from YU, Hanstholm. 7286). In fig.
5 the branchlets are partly verticillate.
Corallina officinalis L., slender, slightly branched form with some stoloniform branches
growing out in a transversal direction. (Specimen from UC, north of Lees@, 5625).

Corallina officinalis L. f. robusta Kjellm. With lateral-conceptacles. (Specimen from
MZ, 4058).

D. K. D. Vipensx. SELSK. Skr., 7. R., NATURV. OG MATH. AFD., VII. 2 [L. KoLpDERUP ROSENVINGE]| PL. Ill

1
5 o
ws
ta]

#
5
4
yy

7 x Y N)
oy ERE
tg

eet trae

5 Js : o
or Sa
ear

ind WE

Phot. by A. Hesselbo.

Pu. IV

D. K. D. Vipensk. Sevsk. Sxr., 7. R., NATURV. OG MATH. Arp., VIL. 2 [L. KOLDERUP ROSENVINGE|

Om a ee ast i Stamimiebiecren, Blears og ee eo 0g Sammensmeltningen deraf
sgjlen serlig hos Siluroiderne, samt de saakaldte eae Knoglers Morfologi. Med

e ‘Lagoa Santa. Et Bidrag til den biologiske Plantegeografi. Med en Fortegnelse over Lagoa

zy Ke Methoder til korte Tiders, serlig Rotationstiders, Udmaaling. En experimental Undersegelse.

ning, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. 44e Afhandling. Med c.185 mest af Forfatteren tegnede Figurer
£5. Christensen, Odin T. Rhodanchromammoniakforbindelser. (Bidrag til Chromammoniakforbindelsernes Kemi.

-Litken, Chr. Spolia Atlantica. Scopelini Musei Zoologici Universitatis Hauniensis. Bidrag til Kundskab

tken, Chr. Andet Tilleg til «Bidrag til Kundskab om Arterne af Slegten Cyarus Latr. eller Hval-

Meinert, KR Sideorganerne hos Scarabe-Larverne. Les organes latéraux des larves des Scarabés. Med

3. Buchwaldt, F. En mathematisk Undersogelse af, hvorvidt Vedsker - og deres Dampe kunne have en falles
i _ Tilstandsligning, baseret paa en kortfattet Fremstilling af Varmetheoriens Hovedsztninger. Résumé

oe Johannsen, W. Studier over Planternes periodiske Livsyttringer. 1. Om antagonistiske Virksomheder i

6. Nielsen, N. Undersogelser over reciproke Potenssummer og deres Anvendelse paa Rekker og Integraler. 1898. 1

Steenstrup, Japetus, og Liitken, Chr. Spolia Atlantica. Bidrag til Kundskab om Klump- eller Maanefiskene

As) Meyer, Kirstine. Om overensstemmende Tilstande hos Stofferne. En med Videnskabernes Selskabs Guld-

Jorgensen, S.M. Om Zeise’s Platosemiethylen- og Cossa’s Platosemiamminsalte. Med 1-Tavle. 1900 .. »

5. Christensen, A. Om Overbromider af Chinaalkaloider. 1900 .........-.---.- 02 ee eee eee, 1.

Steenstrup, Japetus. Heteroteuthis Gray, med Bemerkninger om Rossia-Sepiola-Familien i Almindelighed.
Medmonmelav lever GOO seccsctanr Oe eile we orisge eel sivetieee te eo) GSMO CSE a Whie Wik Me a te Poa .
7. Gram, Bille. Om Proteinkornene hos oliegivende Fre. Med 4 Tavler. Résumé en frangais. 1901 . . OH
8. Meinert, Fr. Vandkalvelarverne (Larve Dytiscidarwm). Med 6 Tavler. Résumé en frangais. 1901 .. 5.
‘ PR enes oNavilets eal S990 LOO Le cet we eee he ane wis ee) ogee a Hie, clea Ra 10.
oy Juel, C. Indledning i Leren om de grafiske Kurver.. Résumé en francais. 1899 ...+.......... 2.
. Biilmann, Elnar, Bidrag til de organiske Kvegsolvforbindelsers Kemi. 1901.......-+.......... 1.

. Samsee Lund og Rostrup, E. Marktidselen (Cirsium arvense). En Monografi. Med 4 Tavler. Résumé en
RNA AD Semmes Oi een te etme cde eng a nea ey Sonate Tekst e mites he a eee ws pe oka Modine ob cates 6.

. Christensen, A. Om Bromderivater af Ehinaslkaloiderne og om de gennem disse dannede brintfattigere For-
BB NRON SC Rael OU ie hie tir ctw cy Foe ns oh cP L RNY Ceca. soso Jo ie sacs ha. DAUR, Peleann ORT ans ea tS 1.
2X, med 10 Tavier og 1 Kort. MOU PaO Pete Rk 5 hi aes sod hae bite elt Cay ney Cl: 15.

Ai |
—2. Ravn, J. P. J. Molluskerne i Danmarks Kridtaflejringer. I. Lamellibranchiater. Med 1 Kort og 4 Tavler. 1902. 4.
Sed ie Winther, Chr. | Rotationsdispersionen hos de spontant aktive Stoffer. 1902..........-........ 2:
4, Ravn, J.P. J. Molluskerne i Danmarks Kridtaflejringer. II. Scaphopoder, Gastropoder og Cephalopoder.
Bie a RGIS yo Teng apes TTY Pg TR SA Ie a Rs ec nt aa ee me 3.
_ 5. Winther, Chr. Polarimetriske Undersggelser II: Rotationsdispersionen i Oplosninger........... ert ieds [f
6. Ravn, J. P. J. Molluskerne i Danmarks Avidiaflepineer. III. Stratigrafiske Undersggelser. Med 1 Tavle.

i A. Forch, Carl, Knudsen, Martin, und Serensen, S. P. L. Berichte uber die Konstantenbestimmungen zur Auf-
. Bergh, R. Gasteropoda opisthobranchiata. With three plates and a map. (The Danish expedition to Siam
; Petersen, C. a. Joh, Jensen, Seren, Johansen, A.€., og Levinsen, J. Chr. L. De danske Farvandes Plankton i

Stare, A. Om Chinaalkaloidernes Dibromadditionsprodukter og om Forbindelser af Alkaloidernes -

Resume emriran caista 1690 me -winis oe. c ee ae oak Uae ec) OMA al Benge SMS ae ete 3.

Santas Hvirveldyr. Med 43 Illustrationer i Texten og 1 Tavie. Résumé en francais. 1892..... 10.

Be hy VII, Ted vlan SOO =e SA tees tee te te Pee ee re ee 13.
Sram, J. P. "Studier over nogle numeriske Funktioner. Résumé en frangnisseg US9O ne 2. ass sj sePeisec ees. aes 1.

Sedmiosbiaurer i> Lextens wl S OO do rinscth tied wits aperies eta Uh eat shane ae ete) etek jess te leis) thiaste ePbta! s 1.
tersen, Emil, Om nogle Grundstoffers allotrope Tilstandsformer. 1891 ...........:.....--.4 1.

N _ ©i 34 Grupper, Résumé et explication des figures EMMA CALS nail SO Mee ante ek eine oh scot al evewe! oto) 1.
MENLO ENE SO) eae reg cas egy sata eS csee aRL IN tt cic ia! “choaipey wow Selsig pemebol saver ah oor 8 Me aye tone dageial ots ode we f.
“Sein det aabne Havs Laxesild eller Scopeliner. Med 3 Tavler. Résumé en frangais. 1892 ..... 3.

Petersen, Emil. Om den elektrolytiske Dissociationsvarme af nogle Syrer. 1892 ............-... 1.
Petersen, 0.4. Bidrag til Scitamineernes Anatomi. Résumé en francais. 1898 ............... ee

-_lusene». Medete havilesr Resume: entrain Caisse 1893), Sic ccs ccs Wis hie Sins o ohelin Me levee 0, bere 6 5.8 »
' ersen, Emil, Reaktionshastigheden ved Methyletherdannelsen, 1894.........-..-+005008, 1.
vat BV eben inedy.S aviers gulls 9p OS ss ns Sutstus 5c Fel ote chive Tonk qyesk be ww tee Pane Auaget le Ale 12.

_ -————S 3: Tavier. Résumé et explication des planches en frangais. 1895 .................2.- Bh,
Lads - Petersen, Emil. Damptryksformindskelsen af Methylalkohol. 1896 ......-.......2----200., 1.

PEMEMEAICAIS My DSO. vf att aiak lei ete, ae ewes atau adhe ata Je “Bites ees uel eaves JOM ea. os eeeery enone eeier 745
4 Mining; ieee caleint-Sttidicis HISOT Mss ee ho eS a co ete BRS. Lee 3.

Stofskiftet, swrlig under Modning og Hvile. 1897 ... ...........-2.,.--.....-08. 3.
ae NOM Sed ite aver g AO 9S LION: eer iy ale shy 6 epee 8 as elge «Wee REIN eRe we 17.

; (Molide). Med 4 Tavler og en Del Xylografier og Fotogravurer. 1898 ................ 4,
Warming, Eug. Familien Podostemaceae. 5te Afhandling. Med 42 Figurgrupper. Résumé en francais. 1899 1.

medaille belonnet Prisafhandling. Med en Tavle. 1899 ........-..--0.002 200 e ee eue 72)

1. Warming, Bug. Familien Podostemacexw. 6t¢ Afhandling. Med 47 Figurgrupper. Résumé en radtenis: 1901. 2.

ASIDE REIN TAN CASE Osama came n GES LS PE ie. Spars Nat apagek Mtge aug el Cats “oun WMC ST 3.
exoLie med 3: -Uayler og 1 Korte\ l902— 04 siete 2s alee, soe Nas ledavane ate et ye ee fe es ae 10.

stellung der hydrographischen Tabellen. Gesammelt von Martin Knudsen. 1902 ..... 4.
USS AO Mele LOO Der we dn ewe see ne coat Ms Shae ce eis. ee Coma a Ae te A eae 3.
AEM DUG LO ONE a O0 we epee ees sore (dee Me een alin’ aL Ti soke te’ Gis Meh Gguiene aulethe bie a cek wlle Hehe doe Sete 3.
_ Chlorhydrater med hejere Metalchlorider. 1904........... Reistt sivas) telieltor 3 5 6 ad pCR ee rile

iuétiog: Skrifternes 6te Reekke, se Omstagets 8. Eee

‘Ohriseittoa Carl. Revision of the American species of Dryopteris of the ‘group, of D. opposita,
Drejer, Ss. Symbole caricologice, med 17 Tavler. 44. fol. ...............00. 00.200 seen ee
Gottsche, (.M. De mexikanske Levermosser, efter Prof. Liebmanns Samling, m. 20 Tavler. 67.

Hansen-Ostenfeld, Carl. De danske Farvandes Plankton i Aarene i898—1901 Phytoplankton 0g P tozc
Résuimesen francaiss “193 per wack A ee NR ee A a eee Sitinnee gis

—— —— Il. Résumé en frangais. 1916............. re se re, Cae tees ok Be eS eee
Hempel, Jenny. Researches into. the Effect of Etherization on Plant-Metabolism. 1911 .... ee
Liebmann, F. Mexicos Bregner. 49........................

— Mexicos Halvgres og Phileteria, m.1 Tavle. 50
—— Mexicos og Central-Americas neldeagtige Planter.

Petersen, Henning Eiler. Danske Aiter af Slegten Ceramium (Roth) Lyngbye, m. 7 Tavler.
"Va RED CATS Jel OSs es Mua oe ite Ao Sees ee Poses ie pate ah, Sean ay We ether hae i

Petersen, Johannes Boye. Studier over danske aérofile Alger, m. 4 Tavler.
_ Petersen, 0.G. Undersogelser over Treernes Aarringe. 1904....................

~ Raunkiewr, ©. Livsformen hos Planter paa ny Jord. £909 eee cc. Ga eM See ie ie a
Rosenvinge, L. Kolderup. The marine alge of ‘Denmark, I. With 2 charts and 2 alates: 1909 .

Rordam, K. Undersegelse af nogle Gressers og Kleverarters kemiske Sammensetning paa forsellige nings:
Stadlens MUON Biss (ee se taka Meee rile Seen oa, wee abate paulo sean tayihe aha, eipha SUD ae ne ECAR oR A ae tS

Schouw, J. Fr. De italienske Naaletreers geographiske og historiske Forhold, m.1 Kort. 44.... on
—— Ege- og Birkefamiliens geographiske og historiske Forhold i Italien, m.1 Kort. 47......... =
— Om en Samling Blomstertegninger i den kgl. Kobberstiksamling. 49................ *

Résumé é

Warming, Eug. Forgreningsforhold hos Fanerogamerne, betragtede med ‘serligt ‘Hensyn til Klevning | af
punktet, m.11 Tavler og mange Tresnit. Résumé en frangais. 72...............0..00.- siete

——. Bidrag til Vadernes, Sandenes og Marskens Naturhistorie. 1904...................- or aL fess aa
Orsted, A.S. Centralamericas Gesneraceer, m. 12 Tavler. 58............... cheat eps Sa ee a eee

— Om en seregen Udvikling hos visse Snyltesvampe, navnlig om den genetiske Forbindelse_
Sevenbommens Bevrerust og Peretreets Gitterrust, m.3 Tavler. 68.............. See ee

—— Bidrag til Kundskab om Egefamilien i Fortid og Nutid, m. 8 Tavler og 1 Kort, Résumé en fr igais, ;

©

\

a iz